Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
Harry saw the second jet of light from Bellatrix’s wand collide with Sirius’s chest.
Sirius began to fall backwards as though in slow motion, a ghost of a laugh still lingering on his features.
Desperately, Harry began to charge down the stairs, no thoughts in his mind, just a desperate need to get to Sirius– to try and save him.
He was too late, though.
When Harry reached the ground, he tried to charge at the veil– sure that Sirius would be waiting for Harry on the other side, a renewed laugh bursting forth.
Lupin grabbed Harry around the waist. “Harry, stop! He’s gone–”
“NO–” Harry screamed. “SIRIUS–”
“It’s too late, Harry, he’s gone,” Lupin said, his voice filled with an abominable calmness.
Harry twisted desperately in Lupin’s arms, wrenching himself free. He launched himself at the veil, still certain that he would be seeing Sirius in a moment’s time.
Harry tripped as he neared the veil, his foot catching on some piece of debris. This was insufficient to stop Harry– his determination to just get to Sirius pulled him forward, through the veil and to the other side.
His eyes widened in shock, then, for there was no other side and no Sirius just beyond it.
There was only darkness.
Harry tried to throw himself backwards, back towards his friends who still needed him, back through the veil, but it was too late.
As the darkness enveloped him, the last thing he heard was someone screeching his name.
Because he had tripped through the veil, the falling sensation that now suffused his entire body was expected.
Harry distantly waited for the dull pain of a heavy landing, but it never came. He just kept falling. And falling.
And falling.
Harry unfolded his limbs– spreading them out to their full length– to try and find something to grasp amidst all the darkness, but he encountered nothing. No matter how hard he tried to fling himself through the empty air, he failed to touch anything at all.
Eventually, he forced himself to stop, his chest heaving, his struggles a clear waste of energy.
In the void of his mind left by abandoning his struggles, Harry realized something that he had forgotten. A feeling of guilt washed over him, so powerful that he forgot he was falling for a moment.
“SIRIUS,” Harry shouted into the void. He fell silent, then, and listened expectantly for a response. Harry reassured himself with the knowledge that he had fallen through the veil not long after Sirius, so he ought to be near enough to hear Harry.
After several long moments, Harry tried again. And again. And again. Until his throat was raw and he could feel tears streaming up the sides of his face.
The roaring sound of the air rushing past his ears filled his mind. Harry was still falling. Falling towards nothing he could see.
Sirius was gone. Harry was finally forced to admit it as the spans of time between his calls stretched out longer and his voice lost its desperation, becoming toneless and empty.
Just like the void around him.
Harry had lost his friends, and he had lost Sirius. Harry himself might even be dead– that must be why Lupin had tried to stop Harry from following Sirius, because Lupin had known that to fall through the veil was to die.
Sirius’s persistent, continual silence finally made sense– he could not hear Harry, could not respond to Harry, because they were both dead.
Harry did wonder why he still had consciousness and this persistent feeling of falling if he was dead, but he could think of no other explanation for why Sirius would not have responded to him.
And with a fresh wave of guilt sweeping through his body, Harry realized that if he was dead, then he had abandoned his friends to face Voldemort alone.
Harry was supposed to be the only one able to get rid of Voldemort, but now he’d been stupid enough to go and die before fulfilling his destiny. Harry was dead, and his friends were doomed.
Harry thought back to his first year, when Voldemort had asked Harry if he would abandon his friends to join Voldemort. Harry had said no, then. But now, it seemed as though his choice had never mattered at all, because Harry had both abandoned his friends and accomplished one of Voldemort’s main goals– the death of Harry Potter.
The thought of death– of Harry being dead– was still so abstract that he had a hard time wrapping his head around it.
Dead.
Like his parents. Like Cedric. Like Sirius.
Harry had always hoped that, when he died, he’d be able to meet his parents again. But it seemed that was not to be, because Harry was still falling with the darkness pressing in from all around.
Harry wrapped his arms around himself. He felt an odd pressure begin to compress his body, and for a moment, he thought that he was simply squeezing his body too tightly. He tried to relax his grip.
But this failed to alleviate the pressure.
Harry took as deep a breath as he could, then gasped as the pressure suddenly began to increase all around his body.
Harry struggled to breathe, to expand his lungs against the pressure compressing them inwards. He was rapidly losing the battle to breathe.
He began to see spots of light around the edges of the field of black.
The spots of light took up more and more of his field of vision, blooming inwards from the edges like starbursts, until it was as though Harry were looking directly into a very bright light.
His thoughts moved slower and slower, until they cut off entirely, and he passed into unconsciousness.
Chapter Text
“D’you think he’s awake?”
“Not yet– wait, I think he is waking up.”
Harry blinked his eyes open in time to see two blurry figures leap away from him. He reached up absently to check for his glasses and confirmed that they were not on his face. Then he checked his bedside table, but his hand passed through thin air– nearly making him fall out of the bed.
Harry frowned, now thoroughly confused. He was clearly on a bed, so he would expect there to be a bedside table somewhere nearby– only the one side was against a wall and the other side was empty.
“Right, sorry,” one of the voices from earlier said. Then Harry’s glasses were placed on his face.
The world came into focus, and Harry realized that he had absolutely no idea where he was– certainly not anywhere at Hogwarts, St Mungo’s, or the Dursley’s. He was in a small, dimly lit room, and the only piece of furniture in it was the cot that Harry was lying on.
At this, Harry sat up in bed and looked around again properly.
The other two people in the room were dressed almost normally for wizards. They had standard black robes on, but their faces were masked behind a veil that hung from their hats.
“Oh, and here are the rest of your belongings– that cloak and piece of parchment are pretty nifty,” one of them said, placing Harry’s invisibility cloak, his wand, and the Marauder’s Map onto his lap.
Harry carefully gathered the items closer to him so he could put them in his pockets where they belonged, grateful beyond words that– wherever he was– his most precious belongings had arrived safely. He opened his mouth to ask– something, but closed it again when one of the people held up their hand.
“I wouldn’t try talking just yet,” the person said. “You have badly damaged your vocal chords, and we did not want to risk dosing you with something when we have no way of knowing if it would be safe.”
The other person nodded. “Yeah, we could tell that you’re from a different reality, so something that’s completely benign and helpful to us could be downright poisonous to you.”
Harry blinked. Different reality? He had thought he was dead. Harry held up his hands and mimed writing with his right hand against his left.
“Capital idea!” the one on the left said. Then they conjured a piece of parchment and a quill– without any ink. For one terrible moment, Harry thought that it was a blood quill, but then the person resumed speaking. “The quill’s self-inking, so no need for ink– oh, and you need a surface to write on…”
Harry took the quill and parchment, and seconds later he was handed a thin slab of something hard. Granite, maybe. He balanced the granite against his knees and wrote, Alternate reality? Then he picked up the parchment and held it up for the two people to read.
Their heads swiveled towards each other, and Harry got the feeling they were nonverbally communicating somehow, even through the veils. Then they turned back towards Harry.
The one on the right spoke this time. “There is a theory that states that there are an infinite number of universes, each distinct in some way from all others. Since there’s already a Harry Potter here– it is obvious that you’re him with some noticeable differences– you must be from a different reality.”
“The problem is,” the one on the left resumed, “we don’t know what makes your reality distinct from ours– it could be one teeny change, but it could also be thousands– or more!– of massive changes. And something my partner neglected to mention is that we were ready to believe that you’re from an alternate reality because you came through the veil. Who you are only gave our theory more evidence.”
Harry nodded. He thought he’d heard of the idea that there were other universes, but he’d never given much consideration to it. He was disappointed to realize that he must have landed in a universe fairly similar to his own if his face was so easily recognizable.
An infinite number of possibilities, and he still wasn’t free of his fame.
He forced himself out of his self-pity and set the quill to parchment again. Before he could think of another question to ask, he realized that the two people must be Unspeakables. Unless they were called something different here… He wrote out, Is this the Department of Mysteries? Are you Unspeakables? Can you tell me your names?
“This is the Department of Mysteries. We’re Unspeakables, but we can’t give you our names– department policy, you understand. You can call me Liz,” Liz said, pointing at herself.
“And you may call me Sue,” Sue said.
Harry nodded, glad to have his location confirmed. He poised the quill against the parchment again. By the way, I don’t have any potions allergies, as far as I know , he wrote, then held up the parchment.
“I take it you would prefer to not communicate by writing? Well… our universes do seem to be fairly similar… What do you think, Liz?” Sue asked. “Shall we get a proper healer down here to try and heal Mr Potter’s throat?”
Harry nodded enthusiastically.
Liz seemed to stare at Harry for a moment, then nodded. “His physiology does seem to be pretty similar to ours, since our diagnostic spells worked as expected on him. Oh– first, can you remember any of the ingredients in the Throat-Soothing Potion?”
Harry stared at her blankly, then scribbled out, Wormwood, Bubotuber pus, Dittany. He held up the parchment.
“It ought to be alright,” Sue said. “Those are three of the primary ingredients of our potion.”
“I’ll still get a healer, though, because it’s better to have a healer here and not need one, than to need one and not have one,” Liz said, then turned and hurried out of the room.
Harry was now alone with Sue. What’s the date? he wrote.
“It is the 22nd of June.”
It took Harry a moment of thinking to recall what day he’d dragged his friends to the Department of Mysteries. June 21st meant it had only been one day. And the time? he wrote quickly, to avoid thinking about any of that while he still had an audience.
Sue looked at her watch. “It is currently a couple minutes past six in the morning.”
That was well before normal working hours. Do you normally come in so early? Harry wrote, flipping the parchment up to show her in an action that was quickly becoming automatic.
She shook her head. “We could not leave you here alone, though, so Liz and I volunteered.”
He couldn’t believe that they had volunteered to come in this early just because he couldn’t be left alone. Were there no other options? Harry wrote.
“Well,” Sue said, looking uncomfortable, “there was a suggestion to place you in one of the Ministry holding cells, but Liz and I agreed that that was ludicrous, as you are a teenager, not a criminal. Of course, the person who suggested it is paranoid, so the distinction is likely difficult for him to make.”
Harry felt bad that Liz and Sue had to sacrifice their own time because someone– Moody, maybe– had been paranoid. It probably wouldn’t have been that bad to wake up in a holding cell– though he wasn’t sure what he would have thought if he’d woken up in a holding cell while still thoroughly convinced that he was dead.
He was pretty sure he was alive. Though to be sure, he wrote out, I’m definitely not dead, right?
Sue paused for a moment before responding. “You are definitely not dead. I hope Liz comes back soon so we can ask you about your trip, because travelling here must have been something else if it had you convinced you were dead.”
Harry shrugged.
He could describe the falling easily enough, but he doubted he could convey all the things that had led him to believe he had died.
Then a realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. His heart pounding in his ears, Harry moved his hand as fast as he could to write, Did someone come through the veil before me?
“No, you are the first person to have come through the veil. At least, according to our records you are. Why? Did someone fall through before you?”
Harry nodded glumly, his hands still shaking with residual adrenaline. It had been stupid to hope like that, stupid to forget about Sirius for so long only to have his hopes immediately dashed. Harry desperately wished Sirius had landed here with him. But Sirius hadn’t, he was probably in another of those infinite universes; Harry hoped Sirius was somewhere nice.
Harry had just begun to tap the quill against the parchment, trying to think of something else to ask, when Liz returned, dragging a blindfolded and disgruntled looking healer behind her.
“Sorry ‘bout the delay,” Liz said brightly. “It took awhile to track down the healer on call.”
“Can I take off the blindfold now?” the healer asked grumpily.
“Of course,” Sue said.
The healer quickly reached up and removed the blindfold. He glanced at the two Unspeakables before his gaze landed on Harry. “You must be my patient. I’m Healer Ted Tonks”
Tonks– so this was Tonks’s dad. Or at least, something like the dad Harry’s Tonks would have had. Harry could feel a realization looming on the edge of his mind, but he lost his grasp on it as Healer Tonks spoke again.
“Can you tell me what’s wrong?” Healer Tonks asked.
Harry sighed and set the quill against the parchment. He’d just started to write out his response when Sue said, “We believe he damaged his vocal cords in transit, but we called you in because– and this is strictly confidential– he’s from another universe, and a simple potion could cause dangerous complications.”
Harry nodded, glad that he’d been saved the trouble of trying to write all that out.
“Fascinating,” Healer Tonks said. “A simple Throat-Soothing Solution ought to do it– but you say he’s from another universe?”
“We believe so, though it has been difficult to confirm with his voice gone,” Sue said.
Harry nodded his agreement.
“Would you allow me to do a scan of your current physical state?” Healer Tonks asked Harry. “I want to have an idea of what your baselines are, just in case something goes wrong– it’s much easier to return baselines to normal if I know what those levels are.
Harry nodded again, feeling a bit like a bobblehead.
Healer Tonks pulled out his wand and held it over Harry’s head. A moment later, Healer Tonks started nodding to himself. Then he stowed his wand back into his pocket and said, “Well, you appear to be a perfectly normal– if slightly dehydrated– human, so I see no reason why the potion wouldn’t work for you.”
Harry breathed a sigh of relief, ready to be able to speak again. Writing to communicate got very old, very quickly.
“Did you remember to bring the potion, Liz?” Sue asked.
“I did actually remember that,” Liz enthused, reaching into her pocket and handing Harry a corked bottle.
“Good for you,” Sue said.
Harry uncorked the bottle and glanced at the three adults in the room.
“It should be fine,” Healer Tonks said in a tone that was probably meant to be encouraging.
Harry shrugged and knocked back the potion. It tasted disgusting, as most potions did. As the liquid went down his throat, he felt an odd tingling sensation followed by a cooling one. Harry cleared his throat experimentally. Everything seemed to be in order.
“Er– My name is Harry,” he said awkwardly. Then he smiled in relief– his voice was back to normal and it didn’t hurt to speak.
“Harry? Oh my, you do look just like James,” Healer Tonks said.
Harry nodded.
“Is everything else alright?” Healer Tonks asked. “I mean– I know it is, because I performed the scan and everything, but it just feels right to ask.”
“I think everything’s fine,” Harry said.
“Then I will take my leave,” Healer Tonks said. “Would one of you please show me the way out?”
“I can escort you this time,” Sue said. “Do you still have the blindfold?”
“Unfortunately,” Healer Tonks said wryly. He pulled it out of his pocket, positioned it over his eyes, and held out an arm for Sue to grasp.
“I will be back soon,” Sue said. “Feel free to get started on asking our questions, though I would prefer it if you left the most intriguing ones for my return.”
“Will do,” Liz said.
Then Sue led Healer Tonks out of the room, closing the door behind them.
Harry cleared his throat again, just because he could. “Your questions?” he asked, a little nervous.
“Well, of course we have questions,” Liz said. “We’re always asking questions around here– though I guess you would know that, since you were in the Department of Mysteries and fell through the veil.”
It seemed like she thought he had a legitimate reason for being in the Department of Mysteries. Harry decided not to correct her since he wasn’t sure if he could get in trouble for something that he’d done in his home dimension and he didn’t want to find out.
“So, what did you want to know?” Harry asked.
“For starters, you really are Harry James Potter, son of James Potter and Sybil Trelawney?”
“What?” Harry blurted out. “Who? What?”
Liz nodded.
Harry shook his head frantically. What the hell kind of universe was this–
Then Liz burst into peals of laughter. “Sorry, but you should’ve seen your face!” She continued to laugh for a moment. Then, once she’d calmed down, she said, “In all seriousness, are you the son of Lily and James?”
Harry breathed a sigh of relief. He didn’t know what he’d do if that had really been the case. “Yes.”
“Right, so that’s one point of continuity. I really want to ask you about the trip here, but I think Sue would kill me if I did– so, let’s see. Is the macarena well known in your universe?”
“The macarena?” Harry echoed blankly.
“So is it not known, then?” Liz asked.
“No, it is,” Harry said quickly. “I was just surprised by the question, that’s all.”
“Good, it’d be awful if you came from a world without the macarena.”
“Not that I disagree,” Sue said, coming back into the room. “But why on Merlin’s kneecaps are you asking about the macarena?”
“Because I didn’t want to ask about his trip here without you, but I couldn’t think of anything else to ask. I will say though, it does seem like our universes are pretty fundamentally similar.”
Sue sighed audibly. “Well, I have returned now. But I do want to know how you got ‘pretty fundamentally similar’ from his universe having the macarena.”
“I didn’t just ask that!” Liz protested. “Although, if you think about how long the series of events had to have been to produce the worldwide phenomenon that is the macarena, you’d agree that it’s pretty significant that it’s consistent between universes. But the thing that really made me say that our universes seem similar was Harry’s reaction to my suggestion that the old fraud Sybill was his mum.”
Sue’s shoulders heaved in a sigh. “I take it he did not react very well?”
Harry decided it was time for him to give his own input. “How would you feel if you were told that Sybill Trelawney had– had– been with your dad?”
“That only proves my point!” Liz exclaimed.
Harry didn’t quite get it, but he was at the point where he just wanted to stop thinking about his dad and Trelawney, so he quickly asked a thought that’d just occurred to him. “Do you think there’s a way for me to get back to my universe?”
“Oh–” Liz said, then turned to Sue.
Sue shook her head. “I’m sorry, Harry, but almost certainly not.”
“Yeah, you’d have to have a way to direct your– dimension travel, I guess we could call it. And there’s nothing– we didn’t even know for sure what the arch did until you came out of it,” Liz continued.
“That makes sense,” Harry said with forced levity, though the sting of disappointment was sharp.
“Harry,” Sue said, after a moment of silence, “can you describe your journey here? We are specifically interested in the events that occured after you fell through the veil.”
Harry fiddled with the covers as he thought back to that seemingly endless time he’d spent falling. “Well,” he began, “it felt like I was falling forever, just through the open air. Everything was pitch black, and no matter what I did, I couldn’t find any kind of– anything. It was just empty. And black. Then, after I’d been falling for ages, I suddenly felt some kind of pressure begin to surround me.
“The pressure built until I couldn’t breathe. White spots grew until they took over my entire field of vision, and I guess I must have passed out, because the next thing I knew, I was waking up here.”
Sue had taken out a pad of paper while Harry had been talking, and she had scribbled notes on everything that he said, which Harry found utterly bizarre.
“And what led you to fall through the veil? Is it not in a room accurately called the ‘Death Chamber’ in your universe?” Sue asked.
“Well,” Harry said. “I didn’t mean to fall through it– but there was a battle happening, and Sirius was stunned and fell through, and then I did too.” He really didn’t want them– or anyone else, for that matter– to know that he’d followed Sirius through the veil.
“Wait– battle?” Liz asked.
“Er– if it didn’t happen here, then it’s a long story,” Harry said. He wondered what this Voldemort was up to, if he wasn’t trying to get his hands on the prophecy.
“How long would you say there was between Sirius falling through and you falling through?” Sue asked intently.
“I’m not sure. Maybe a minute?” Harry said, guessing wildly. He didn’t want to think about that.
“And Sirius was stunned when he went through, correct?” Sue clarified.
Harry nodded.
“Were you?”
“No.”
“I believe I know why you ended up somewhere different than Sirius, then,” Sue said triumphantly. “Sirius was stunned, thus he was completely immobile when he was between worlds. You were conscious and mobile, so any amount of motion would have altered your destination.”
“Oh,” Harry said. Then it was his own fault that he hadn’t managed to follow Sirius. If he’d just been smart enough to stay still, he could have been reunited with Sirius right now. But he’d thrashed around, and now he was stuck here, in this world, without Sirius.
Liz yawned loudly and stuck her hand up in the air. “I vote we see about getting Harry here somewhere to stay so we can head out. We can deal with minutiae like getting him records some other time.”
Sue stowed away her notepad and quill. “I agree,” she said.
“Will you be alright if we leave you alone for a bit?” Liz asked.
Harry wasn’t entirely sure he would be, but he nodded anyways.
“Right. We will be back,” Sue said, holding the door open for Liz to pass through. A moment later, they were both gone.
Suddenly, the room seemed so much darker than it had been before. The lighting hadn’t changed at all, but the feeling lingered.
Sue and Liz had gone to find Harry ‘somewhere to stay’. He supposed that meant they’d gone to track down the Dursleys. A wave of injustice rose within him. He should have had at least another week at Hogwarts and away from that place.
Hogwarts… Harry wondered what was going to happen with that. He’d seemingly appeared out of nowhere, so he wasn’t sure how he’d attend Hogwarts; it wasn’t like he’d gotten an acceptance letter to this Hogwarts. Though– Liz had said they would get him records, so maybe he didn’t need to worry about that. Then he wondered if he’d have to be sorted again, or if he’d just be able to go right back into Gryffindor with this world’s version of Harry.
That was so weird to think about. There was another version of him walking around right at this very moment. Harry wondered when they’d meet– wait .
Their only living relatives were the Dursleys, and Harry was reasonably sure that Liz and Sue were going to contact them about taking him in.
But there was already a Harry in this world, which meant that the Dursleys had already been forced to take in a Harry. He could only imagine how much they’d resent having to take in another Harry.
He could only hope that this other Harry would be okay sharing his room, and that the Dursleys would let Harry sleep there too.
Because the only other alternative Harry could see was the cupboard, and he didn’t think he could survive another two summers spent locked away there.
Harry jolted to his feet and got off the cot. He’d just have to deal with the future as it came.
He began to pace the small room. Inevitably, his thoughts were drawn back to his old universe– his home universe. He wished that he could see his friends one last time. He didn’t even know if they’d survived the battle. The battle that they’d only been at because of him.
Harry wished he’d thought of that before he’d gone charging off after Sirius. But he hadn’t been thinking at all when he’d ripped himself free of Lupin’s arms– he’d just done it.
And now he would never get to see his friends again. Or Lupin– or, or anyone else from his universe. Because he’d selfishly abandoned them.
Desperate to distract himself, Harry bent over and buried his fingers into his hair, tugging lightly. It worked for only a moment, before Harry remembered that he hadn’t even gotten one last look at his friends. And now he’d never get to see them. The true them. Ever again.
Because even if this universe held copies of his friends, they would never be his friends. Harry knew that there had to be a difference from his own universe somewhere in this universe, and even if there were carbon copies of his friends here, it would never be the same. Because they wouldn’t have the same shared memories, they wouldn’t have grown up together, they wouldn’t have experienced life together.
It just wouldn’t be the same.
And besides, this world’s versions of his friends would all likely already be friends with this world’s Harry. They would hardly be in need of another one.
Harry wished that Sue and Liz had mentioned when they’d be coming back. He didn’t know how much longer he could take being alone with his thoughts like this– though, being alone in this room was probably better than whatever he would have to face at the Dursleys.
However, it was hard to imagine that now while his thoughts were swirling and spiralling out of control.
Harry pulled himself to his feet and began to pace again, trying to speculate on what the differences there could be in this world.
Moments later, he nearly jumped out of his skin when the door was pulled open.
Harry whipped around to face the door and lifted his hand to cover his mouth. “What,” he whispered.
Standing in front of him was Lily Potter.
Notes:
another chapter! my computer is being horrible so it’s been a challenge to get this chapter together, so i rly hope you all liked it :D
Chapter 3: Lily and James
Chapter Text
Standing in front of him was Lily Potter.
Coming through the door right behind her was James. And suddenly, as they tucked away their blindfolds, Harry could see that all the things people had said to him over the years– that he looked like his dad, but with his mum’s eyes– were true. Oh, he’d known it was true because of all the time he’d spent memorizing their features in the precious photos he had, but it was so much more striking to see them, to see his parents, in front of him.
“Mum? Dad?” Harry said, taking a step towards his parents, reaching out for them even as his heart broke. "So I am dead after all."
Mum and Dad exchanged concerned looks.
And it was like a bucket of water had been dumped on Harry’s head. Because these were looks that Harry had never seen on their features before. And– looking closer, Harry saw that there were other differences too. Mum was missing a scar by the corner of her eye, Dad’s glasses were square, and they were both so relaxed.
Harry let his hand drop and frowned, a bubble of confusion rising within him.
Why would they be so different? How would Mum have lost what had clearly been a curse scar? Why did they carry themselves so differently? It didn’t make sense– if they were his parents, then they ought to look just the same as they had in his photos.
Then he realized– this was an alternate universe. It must be one of the universes where Lily and James had survived. These weren’t his parents, they were just people who happened to look just like his parents.
Harry cleared his throat and backed up a step. He wished he had kept his mouth shut.
“Harry, why do you think you are dead?” Lily asked, the concern in her tone palpable.
Harry glanced around at everyone present– Lily, James, Liz, and Sue– then shook his head. “I was wrong– it’s not important.”
“You thought you were dead when you saw us,” James objected. “You took one look at us, then declared that you must be dead. That is very important.”
Harry shook his head again. He had no desire to tell these– lookalikes– about what his real parents had done for him. He couldn’t even discern exactly why he was so determined not to; it was all twisted up inside him, a knot of emotion that he couldn’t unravel.
“Wait,” Lily said, laying her hand on James’s shoulder. “It was as soon as he saw us that he said that?”
“His eyes landed on me and then he spoke,” James confirmed.
Harry shook his head once again, mouth clamped shut, knowing it was futile, that they would figure it out.
“We’re dead in your universe, aren’t we?” Lily stated. “On our way down here, Liz and Sue caught us up on where you came from. They said that they hadn’t yet figured out what made the universe you came from distinct from this universe yet, so this must be it.”
Harry closed his eyes, not wanting to see their reaction, and nodded his head. At least this James and Lily didn’t know, could not guess, that his parents had died for him .
James lifted his hand and reached out for a moment before dropping it back down. “It’s alright!” he said. “We’re here now, though. Very much alive.”
Then James cleared his throat and glanced at the corner of the small room where Liz and Sue were standing. Sue was taking furious notes.
“You must want to get going,” Liz said, seconds after James’s gaze had landed on her.
Sue looked up, a sound of protest escaping her. “But–”
“It’s very early,” Liz interjected. “And I’m sure the Potters have things to do– like getting Harry settled in.”
“We don’t want to impose,” Lily said.
“Yeah,” James added. “And we’d be happy to meet up– well. We can meet up some other time, if Harry wants to.”
Harry blinked at this correction. He could say no? Not that he was opposed to meeting up again, but it was very odd that an adult would care what he wanted to do. He was used to the course of his life being dictated by the whims of the adults around him, no matter what he would have wanted.
Sue and Liz looked at him, and even through their veils, their expectancy was palpable.
“I wouldn’t mind,” Harry said, a slight smile lifting the corners of his lips.
“Then that’s settled. You know how to contact us,” Lily said.
“Now if you could just show us out,” James asked with a smile. “Then we could get out of your hair.”
“Before we can go, you know we have to ask you to blindfold yourselves,” Liz said.
Sue nodded as she stowed away her notes. “It is, unfortunately, immutable department policy.”
“Don’t I know it,” James said with a small laugh, pulling his own blindfold on. “One day, I’ll find out how high I need to be promoted to walk around here–”
“And then you’ll have to get the promotion,” Lily cut in, pulling on her own blindfold.
James shrugged. “It could happen, you don’t know.”
“Er–” Harry said, not sure what to do. He’d woken up in the room, so he didn’t have a blindfold.
Sue slipped her hand into her robes, fishing a length of cloth out from somewhere. “Here you are,” she said, handing it over.
“Right. Thanks,” Harry said, as he pulled it on over his eyes, plunging himself into darkness.
“Just follow the sound of my voice,” Liz said, her voice abnormally loud in the darkness.
Harry took a few hesitant steps in the direction of Liz’s voice as she spoke of trivial things.
Once Harry got the hang of using Liz’s voice to orient himself, he tuned out the specifics of what she was saying, his thoughts turbulent. Here he was in the Department of Mysteries again. It had only been a– a day. It had only been a day since his misguided trip here. He couldn’t help but wonder, as they passed through each room, if they were rooms he had been in before.
Did they pass through the room where the brains got Ron? Where Neville’s nose was broken by a Death Eater? What about the room that held the Veil?
Harry clenched his hand into a fist, fingernails digging into his palms. He couldn’t think of that now; it was too painful.
Harry took a deep breath and released it slowly, then unclenched his hands. He needed to think about something else, something not related to where he had come from. He wondered what Lily and James were thinking, how long he had until they interrogated him about the very things he couldn’t bear to think about.
Because they had to be curious– right? Lily and James knew that they had died in Harry’s universe. That was the kind of thing that they would want to know about– only, Harry knew that the questions wouldn’t stop there. They’d want to know about what happened next and, and–
Harry stumbled backwards, bouncing off of James’s suddenly stationary back. “Sorry, sir,” he said, soft and apologetic.
“Sir?” James asked. “ Please don’t call me that–”
“You can take off your blindfold, Harry,” Liz said, interrupting.
Harry reached up to remove the blindfold, a little nervous as to what he would see– where they would be– when it came off.
They were standing in the hallway that had haunted Harry’s dreams for months. The hair on Harry’s arms rose at the sight. James was standing in front of Harry, facing him now. James rubbed his hand along the back of his neck. Harry thought he looked uncomfortable.
“Right, so I may not be your dad, dad, so you don’t have to call me that or anything, but please don’t call me sir,” James said.
Harry flushed. “I’m sorry.” It felt odd to just leave off the ‘sir’, but he hadn’t been given permission to call him James – so Harry would just not address James, or Lily, directly.
James beamed and gave him a double thumbs up.
“Well, Liz and I are off now,” Sue said. “We shall be in touch.”
Then she and Liz hurried down the hallway and into the lift, leaving Harry alone with his par– with Lily and James for the very first time.
Harry glanced up and saw that James was now looking at Lily. They were communicating without words– entire messages seeming to pass from one to the other with just significant looks and head shakes. He didn’t want to interrupt them, so he scuffed his foot against the floor as he waited.
“When was the last time you ate?” Lily asked, shifting her gaze from James to Harry.
Harry had to think about it. “I think it was dinner on Thursday? But I think I was passed out for most of Friday, so…”
“We are taking you out to breakfast, right now,” Lily declared, taking Harry and James each by the elbow and towing them towards the lift.
“Alright,” Harry agreed. He was hungry, now that he thought about it, and Lily did seem very determined, so there was no reason to argue.
“Is there anywhere in particular you want to go?” James asked, selecting the main atrium as their destination.
Harry shook his head. He had no idea what the options even were– the only places he’d eaten in Diagon Alley were Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor and the Leaky Cauldron, and neither of those places seemed particularly suitable for breakfast. Really though, he knew he wouldn’t have wanted to make the decision even if he had a list of choices in front of him. He was too afraid of choosing somewhere bad and disappointing Lily and James.
“Are you sure?” Lily asked.
“I don’t even know if the restaurants are the same, er, here ,” Harry said. It was just an excuse, since so much seemed to be the same.
“I suppose that makes sense,” James said. Then he and Lily had another brief, unspoken conversation.
“We could go to Rialto Cafe? It’s in mundane London, but they have the absolute best pancakes,” Lily suggested.
There was a beat of silence as they both looked at Harry, and Harry realized a moment later that they were waiting for his input.
“Oh, um, that sounds good to me,” Harry said.
The lift opened out onto the main atrium.
“I love taking the lift outside the normal hours,” James said, voice bright, as they exited the lift. “No unnecessary stops, just a direct trip right to your destination.”
Lily patted James’s arm. “I know, dear.”
Harry trailed behind Lily and James as they strode across the atrium– towards the visitor’s entrance, if Harry remembered correctly.
“We’re going to take the visitor’s entrance out to mundane London,” Lily said, confirming their destination. Then she looked around, catching sight of Harry as she turned. “Oh– I’m sorry, dear, were we walking too fast? We can slow down.” She grabbed James’s hand and pulled them both to a stop.
As Harry closed the gap between them, he made eye contact with James, who had turned to watch Harry’s approach. Then James jerked his head at Lily and rolled his eyes. He must be annoyed that Harry had been so slow that Lily stopped them all.
Harry dropped his gaze to the ground, a hot flush spreading over his face. It had hardly been half an hour since Harry had met them, and already he was making a nuisance of himself.
Once Harry drew level with them, he slowed to avoid running into them, but as he did so, Lily released James’s hand and took a step away from him. Then James and Lily started walking again, this time bracketing Harry on either side.
They must have wanted to make sure Harry didn’t inconvenience them by being too slow again. Only, Harry had walked behind them because he hadn’t thought they’d want him so close.
I was wrong about that then, Harry thought. Just like I'd been wrong about all those other things.
Harry slid his hands into his pockets to prevent his hands from swinging around and knocking into their hands. He didn’t want that to happen because he was worried that Lily and James would think it was his– pathetic– way of asking them to hold his hands. It was best to prevent the entire sequence of events from happening in the first place.
Harry’s face had finally cooled down enough for him to risk looking up again. While Harry had been distracted, they had arrived at the Visitor’s Entrance.
“The sensible thing to do would be to split up so we’re not all three of us trying to cram into the booth,” Lily said.
“But where would the fun be in that?” James asked, holding the door open.
Lily sighed and gestured for Harry to go first. Harry stepped in, doing his best to cram himself into as small a space as possible. Lily came in next, pressing her shoulders against Harry’s to leave room for James, who then stepped in, closing the door behind him. The telephone booth was very claustrophobic with all three of them crammed in together.
James was the closest to the keypad, so he was the one to take care of entering the code to send them to the surface.
As soon as the lift slid into place on the sidewalk, James pushed the door open and stepped out, followed by Lily, and finally Harry.
In the open air of the street, Harry rubbed at his arm where it’d been pressed against Lily. It felt like it’d been tingling, and he missed the sensation. He shoved that thought down quickly, though, his earlier fears of being pathetic returning.
“I think it’s this way,” James said, pointing one way down the street.
Lily glanced at James with a frown. “What are you talking about? It’s that way,” she said, pointing in the opposite direction.
James glanced in the direction Lily was pointing, then back down the direction he was pointing. He repeated this motion several more times before saying, “I’m thinking of Sal’s Pizza, aren’t I?”
“Sounds about right,” Lily said.
Harry was fascinated. He had been told stories of how suited his parents were for each other, and he’d seen the love they held for each other in his pictures. But it was made all the more real to see that love play out right in front of him. Or, at least, to see something close to what his parents could have been, because Lily and James were not his parents.
“Harry?” Lily called.
Looking up, Harry was startled to realize that James and Lily had already started walking. He jogged a bit to catch up with them. “Sorry– I was thinking,” he said in explanation.
“It happens to the best of us,” James said with a wink.
“Sure it does,” Lily replied, wry.
Harry once again found himself bracketed between Lily and James as they walked down the street. It was so early that there were very few people out and about. None of the shops were open yet and there was a peaceful stillness to the air.
Taking in a deep breath of chill morning air, Harry was struck by how very surreal this whole experience was. Here Harry was, walking down a nearly empty London street sandwiched between two people who were near replicas of his parents.
As a child, Harry had often dreamed of what it would be like if his parents had turned out to be alive, but he’d never quite managed to picture anything so commonplace– so real– as simply walking down the street with them.
Harry didn’t have long to ponder this, though, because before he knew it, they had come to a halt outside a small restaurant.
“Here we are!” Lily said with a broad gesture at the building behind her. “The best pancakes in London, or I’ll eat my hat!”
“You’re not wearing a hat, Lily,” James pointed out.
Lily pushed open the door to the cafe, holding it as James and Harry walked in. “It’s an expression and you know it, you dunce.”
James pouted and nudged her with his elbow as they stepped up to the hostess.
“Party of three?” the hostess asked, already taking menus off of the stack next to her.
“Yes.”
“And would you like a booth or chairs?” she asked.
Lily and James exchanged a look, then glanced at Harry.
“What do you think, Harry?” James asked.
Harry froze. He looked between James and Lily, frantic, hoping he could see the right answer in their faces. Their expressions gave nothing away, so he guessed, choosing at random, “Booth?”
“Right this way,” the hostess said, setting off through the cafe.
As they walked, Harry tried to study Lily’s and James’s postures to see if he’d made the right choice, but they just seemed relaxed. So that probably meant he’d made the right choice. He concentrated on remembering ‘booth’ for if it ever came up again– not that he expected them to take him out for meals again, but it was better to be prepared.
Although, Harry probably wasn’t being entirely fair to Lily and James. His world’s version of them had died for him. This world’s version couldn’t be so different that they would get mad at him for picking the wrong seating at breakfast. And– if going out to eat was normal for them, which it seemed like it might be, then they’d probably expect to take Harry along.
Lily and James were not the Dursleys.
Now Harry just had to work on remembering that.
When they got to the booth, James slid into one side and Lily followed immediately after him. Harry was grateful they’d chosen to sit next to each other so he wouldn’t have to choose which of them to sit with.
That was, until he realized that he was sitting alone with both of them facing him.
Moments later, another woman walked up to their table, holding a notepad. “Can I get you something to drink?” she asked.
“I’d like coffee, please,” James said.
“And I’ll take breakfast tea,” Lily said.
Then the three of them– James, Lily, and their server– turned to look at Harry. His mind went completely blank for a moment and he could not remember a single beverage. After what felt like an eternity, he managed to remember that tap water was free. “I’d like some tap water.”
“So that’ll be coffee, tea, and water,” the server rattled off.
Harry nodded.
“I’ll be back with your drinks and to take your order in a bit,” the server said, then walked off.
“You know you could have gotten something to drink besides water, right?” Lily asked, as soon as the server was out of earshot.
Harry had not known that. He wasn’t used to any of this, and he felt entirely out of his depth. He nodded anyways though, since that seemed like a stupid thing not to know.
Lily still looked concerned, and Harry couldn’t think of any way to fix it. So to try and distract her, he said, “Uh, what do you do here? For work?” He didn’t think anyone had ever mentioned if his parents had had jobs before they were killed, so he was genuinely curious.
Lily and James both started speaking at the same time, then stopped at the same time. They stared at each other for a long moment before Lily said, “Why don’t you go first, James?”
James nodded. “Well, I’m an Auror, have been since I graduated from Hogwarts. There’s been talk lately of promoting me to Head Auror, but I’m hoping it’s just talk, because that would mean far more time behind a desk and far less time chasing Dark Wizards. Unless I hear that the position would let me actually see the Department of Mysteries, then I’d be way more on board.”
Lily rolled her eyes. “Just remember, you promised you would accept the position if it was offered to you, even if it wouldn’t let you shed the blindfolds.”
“I know, Lils. You want me at home more.”
“That I do,” Lily said. Then, turning back to Harry, she continued, “And I teach at a mundane primary school. I’d say I’m at a mundane school because there is no primary school in the magical world, but really, I don’t know if I would want to work in the magical world even if they had one.”
Harry nodded. Of course Lily wouldn’t want to work in the wizarding world; Voldemort gaining power had to be worrisome for her. And he was proud, though worried, to hear that James was still involved in the fight.
“So, a different universe, huh?” Lily said. “That is fascinating– oh, I cannot wait until we figure out what all the differences are!” She glanced at James, taking his hand in hers.
“Right you are, Lily,” James said. “So Harry, tell us a bit about yourself! You go to Hogwarts, right?”
Harry’s stomach flopped, filling with butterflies. He pulled his silverware out of the napkin and placed the napkin on his lap so he could fiddle with it. “Yeah, I go to Hogwarts. I’m in Gryffindor, a Seeker for the house team, uh…” He trailed off, feeling tense and awkward.
“You know, Chaser is the superior position,” James said, matter-of-fact. “But Seeker is acceptable, I suppose,” he said, dragging out the syllables.
“Be nice, James,” Lily said, tone light and playful as she nudged James with her elbow. To Harry, she said, “Seeker is a perfectly respectable position. So, you’re a fifth year, right?”
Harry nodded. Then he realized– fuck . “I already took my OWL’s,” he said slowly, “but I took them in my universe.” He looked between James and Lily, hoping they would contradict what he said next. “I’m going to have to retake them, here, aren’t I?”
James looked pained. He turned to Lily and said, “There has to be a way to get him out of it– right? It’d be too cruel to put him through his OWL’s twice.”
“But how else are we to know that the classes are similar enough between universes that Harry would be qualified for his classes here?” Lily asked, though she looked regretful about it.
Harry heaved a sigh. “It’s alright, I probably didn’t do too well the first time around, because of Umbridge, you know, so I could probably use a second shot at them.”
“Umbridge?” James asked, sounding affronted. “What’s that bitch got to do with how you did on your OWL’s?”
“Just because it’s true doesn’t mean you ought to say it like that,” Lily said. “But go on, Harry, how is Umbridge involved with your OWL’s?”
“She was the Defense professor this year,” Harry said, drawing the words out. “But she kind of took over the whole school… So is she not the Defense professor? Who’d Dumbledore get instead?”
“Albus Dumbledore? What’s Dumbledore got to do with who teaches Defense?” Lily asked. “And now I sound like a parrot,” she muttered under her breath.
Harry’s jaw was beginning to drop. “Dumbledore? Headmaster of Hogwarts?”
“He’s Supreme Mugwump here,” Lily said.
“Wait, but I think he did teach at Hogwarts for a while– that’s where he was before he left to become Supreme Mugwump,” James added.
“He was Headmaster and Supreme Mugwump at the same time in my universe,” Harry said. “Oh, and he was Chief Warlock too, for a while.”
“That seems like an awful lot of responsibilities for one person,” Lily said with a frown.
Harry stared at her blankly. “But– he is the only person Voldemort ever feared.”
It was Lily and James’s turn to stare at him with blank expressions.
“Voldemort?” Lily asked. “Who’s that?”
Chapter Text
“V-Voldemort?” Harry stuttered, his voice lifting on the end of the word. “You know, Voldemort? The worst Dark Lord of the century?”
Lily shook her head, the movement slow and deliberate.
James said, “Doesn’t ring a bell.”
Harry whipped his head back and forth, staring at them with wide eyes. “No way. There’s no way. He can’t just be gone .”
“He must be gone,” Lily said, reasonable. ”Because we have no idea who you’re talking about.”
“And we haven’t had a significant Dark Lord rise since Grindelwald– maybe Grindelwald was called Voldemort in your universe?” James suggested.
Harry shook his head. “No, we had Grindelwald too. Voldemort came after him,” Harry said, still dazed. Something about this universe must have delayed Voldemort’s return. He must still be out there, biding his time, gathering followers– and whatever else– like he had before Harry’s fourth year.
“Are you–” Harry cut himself off, glancing around the empty Muggle restaurant. He lowered his voice and continued, “Has the Order been reconvened?”
“The Order?” Lily repeated, confused. “I can’t say that I’ve heard of them.”
Harry frowned and stared at her. He tried to gauge her seriousness, to gauge the likelihood that she was keeping things from him because he was too young, or whatever Mrs Weasley’s logic had been. The earnestness– and confusion– in Lily’s eyes convinced Harry that she truly had no idea what he was talking about.
An icy chill ran down his back.
This only confirmed to him that Voldemort was out there, somewhere, biding his time. And there was no Dumbledore and no Order of the Phoenix to combat him. Harry twisted the napkin in his lap, gripping at it, trying to control the anxiety that threatened to overwhelm him.
Maybe– maybe Voldemort was still too weak to be doing much of anything. Harry recalled the past summer he’d spent lying in Aunt Petunia’s garden, listening for scrap of news. “Have there been any disappearances? Or mysterious ‘natural’ disasters?”
James and Lily frowned, exchanging concerned looks.
“No, there hasn’t,” James said, firm. “And I would certainly know if there had been, because I would probably be the one assigned to investigate it.”
Harry nodded, the haze of anxiety lifting somewhat. He had to believe James was right about the lack of disappearances, which meant that Voldemort must still be too weak to even manage that much.
At least Harry would have time to get ready to fight him, then.
The server came back with a tray bearing their drinks. “Sorry for the delay,” she said. “We had a minor problem with the hot water heater.” Once she finished setting their drinks down, she slid the tray under one of her arms and pulled her notepad out. “Can I take your order?”
“Actually, can we have another moment?” James asked.
“Of course, I’ll be back in a bit,” the server said before wandering off again.
Right. Ordering. For the first time since they’d sat down, Harry looked at his menu and realized that he needed to choose something to eat.
Thinking back to what Lily had said after Harry ordered water, he thought that Lily and James wouldn’t mind if he ordered something that wasn’t the cheapest on the menu. Harry decided to try and find something he would enjoy eating without worrying about the price.
“We should table this discussion for later, if that’s alright with you, Harry,” Lily said. “It is a heavy conversation topic for the breakfast table.”
Harry glanced up from the menu and nodded in agreement. He could still feel his thoughts surging beneath the surface of his mind, worrying over Voldemort’s absence, about what Voldemort could be up to. Harry pushed the worry back, though, since he still needed to find something to order.
After scanning through the menu several times, Harry decided to have the famous pancakes with a side of hash browns.
Soon, the server came back. First, she took Lily and James’s orders, then she took Harry’s. By the time the server had left again, Lily and James had begun to discuss something related to Lily’s work, and Harry allowed his thoughts to drift back to his revelation that Voldemort was still in hiding.
Harry supposed that Diagon Alley would feel as peaceful as it had during his first visit there.
Back then, there had been no sense of urgency amongst the crowds of people gathered to do their shopping. People had congregated at street corners to talk to others, filling the air with light conversation and the occasional bout of laughter.
It was something that Harry hadn’t been sure he would ever experience again.
So the prospect of being able to start one more school year without Voldemort’s imminent shadow hanging over him was– strange .
Allowing his thoughts to drift, Harry remembered that this Lily and James also had a son named Harry. Their son would be a version of Harry who had not grown up in Voldemort’s shadow. This Harry had been raised by Lily and James. He would probably be happier, more likable, better.
He had to be, because Lily and James were good parents– loving parents. They were nothing at all like the Dursleys.
As a child, Harry had imagined what life with his parents would be like. And part of those daydreams had always been about how life with his parents would change him, Harry. How he’d be braver, smarter, less troublesome– how he imagined this other version of Harry would be. Sometime soon, he was going to see the truth of those daydreams, because this Harry would be due home from school for the summer.
“So, Harry,” James said, startling Harry out of his thoughts, “how are you at Quidditch?”
“Oh, um,” Harry said. “Alright, I guess?”
“C’mon,” James said goadingly, “they don’t let just anyone on the house teams, so you must be better than alright .”
Thus began a series of blatant attempts by Lily and James to include Harry in conversation. Harry did his best to respond in kind, but he was still hesitant to share too much about himself. And so the conversation remained small talk at best.
Despite the benign conversation, Lily and James seemed to genuinely listen to what Harry had to say. Harry’s stomach clenched with guilt; they were so interested in him despite his efforts to keep them at arm’s length.
But he just couldn’t let them in yet, no matter how guilty keeping them out made him feel.
When they were all done with breakfast, Lily and James led the way out of the cafe and into a nearby alley.
James took a moment to scour the alley for security cameras, obscuring the two that he found. “Have you ever side-along apparated before?” James asked.
“Er– no,” Harry said.
“This might be a bit rough for you, then, but it is the best way to get us all home,” James said. “If you’re averse to it, though, I could probably get someone to send us a portkey…?”
“Yeah, your friend in the Department of Magical Transportation could probably get one for us,” Lily said.
“I don’t mind apparating,” Harry interjected. “It’s what’s easiest, right?”
“Right,” James said. “If you’re sure you don’t mind apparating–”
Harry nodded.
“–then would you rather apparate with me or Lily? I’ll only be a little offended if you don’t pick me,” James said with a wink.
Harry glanced between the two of them, then took a step towards Lily.
“Good choice,” Lily said. “If you would just take my arm and grip as tight as you can. Be certain that you do not let go; I don’t want you to end up spinched.”
Harry grabbed hold of the proffered arm, his fingers tingling once more at the skin on skin contact.
“Tighter than that, Harry.”
Harry complied, squeezing Lily tighter until she gave him a smile and a nod of approval.
“And away we go,” Lily said, spinning in place.
Harry felt the distinct and horribly familiar sensation of being compressed on all sides, as if he were being squeezed into a tiny tube. For a terrible moment, Harry panicked, wondering if he was dimension traveling again. But as soon as it had begun, the sensation faded away. In the absence of the compression, Harry stumbled and fell to the ground.
“Oh, let me help you up,” Lily said, reaching a hand down.
Harry rolled over onto his back, then grasped it.
“How are you feeling?” Lily asked.
“I’m fine– it wasn’t that bad.”
Then James appeared with a loud pop! “Good to see you made it in one piece,” he said. “And welcome to Potter Cottage!”
The name of their home felt much the same as seeing Lily and James for the first time– familiar and shocking in equal parts. Harry braced himself as he finally looked up at where he was.
They had landed on the front garden of a small house. The house was made of large grey stones held together with dull white mortar. The house had a small porch, and on it were two pairs of muddy rain boots.
Harry released a slow breath as an unmistakable sense of belonging settled over him. He had only felt like this at two other places: Hogwarts and the Burrow.
Potter Cottage was quaint and wonderful, and though it looked nothing like the many houses Harry had imagined for his parents, it was still perfect.
“I love it,” Harry said, faint.
“It’s not much, but it’s home,” James said, grinning with pride.
Home. The word struck a chord within Harry, beginning to echo through his mind. Home. He didn’t have a home anymore, did he? His home was lost to him, gone through the currents of time and space.
“Are you ready to come inside?” Lily asked.
“Yeah,” Harry said, glad for the distraction.
James led the way up the path and stood on the porch, holding the door open. Harry stepped into the entryway and looked around. There was a mirror on the wall by the door, and Harry stepped out of range before it could start saying anything to him.
“James’s parents insisted on helping us furnish the house,” Lily said, stepping past Harry and into a very formal living room. “So we ended up with a fairly useless sitting room and dining room– neither of which we use.”
“Shh,” hushed James dramatically. “My parents can’t know that!”
Lily rolled her eyes. “James is afraid that they’ll contrive a way to make us use the rooms if they find out we never use them.”
“Alright, kiddo,” James said, “ready for the grand tour?”
Harry’s heart lurched at the affection in James’s voice, at being called ‘kiddo’. Harry shoved the sensation down and nodded.
“So that’s the dining room, and this is the living room, as you already know,” James said, pointing at each in turn. Then he pointed at the staircase and said, “And that clearly goes upstairs.”
James set off down the hallway that went by the living room. The hallway must span the length of the house, if the window Harry could see all the way at the end was anything to judge by.
As they walked through the house, James pointed out the rooms and locations that they passed until they were standing in the den at the back of the house.
“And here we have the most important thing in the house,” James declared. “My gobstones set and gobstones championship trophy collection.” The aforementioned items were displayed with pride on a tall bookshelf in the corner of the room.
Harry stared at it with a blank expression before carefully arranging his features into an expression of polite interest and nodding.
“You don’t actually have to care about that,” Lily said. “James knows he’s a nerd, and that not everyone loses it over a good game of gobstones.”
“It’s nice,” Harry said, not sure what else to say.
“I’ll convert you,” James said, confident. “You’ll see.”
“Anyways, let’s move upstairs now,” Lily said, saving Harry from having to comment again.
She walked back through the house and up the stairs, stepping down the small hallway to leave room for Harry and James at the top of the stairs.
“That door just to the right of the stairs is my room– James sleeps there too, I guess,” Lily said, pointing. “The door right at the top of the stairs is Harry’s bathroom. And yours, now.”
Lily moved down the hallway and opened a door near the very end. “And this will be your room. The other door goes to, uh, Harry’s room. Not your room, Harry. It’s other Harry’s room.” Lily paused. “This could be very confusing.”
Harry hadn’t thought of that problem. “Um. If it’s too confusing, you can call me something else,” he offered, though his heart tore as he said the words. He didn’t want to lose his name on top of everything else he’d already lost.
“We’re not going to do that to you,” Lily said. “Harry is the name we– or rather, other we, I guess– gave you, so you ought to keep it.”
Harry sighed in relief. “Thank you,” he said, quiet and sincere.
Once his heart had calmed down again, Harry took in the room Lily and James were giving him. It was a very comfortable, though blandly decorated, guest room. He wandered further into the room, absently running his hand over the surface of the dresser and along the wall.
James cleared his throat. Harry jumped, whipping back around to see that James and Lily were standing just inside the door.
“I’m sorry it’s not much right now. If we’d known in advance, we would have prepared something nicer for you,” Lily said, apologetic.
“Thankfully, we can do magic!” James continued with enthusiasm. “So we can easily personalize it so it’s perfect for you– no advance warning needed!”
Personalize… for him? Harry realized his jaw had dropped open, so he quickly closed it. “I don’t… I mean, it’s fine as it is,” he said, returning his gaze to surveying the room that was apparently going to be his .
James and Lily exchanged another of those loaded looks. Then James pulled his wand out and said, “Really, Harry, you can’t want– what did my mother call this color? Wickham Grey?– colored walls. Name a color, any color.”
Harry looked at the walls. They weren’t so bad. But James wanted him to pick a color, and well, there were colors that Harry would like better. He scratched at the back of his neck for a moment as he considered. When he had decided, he said, “I’d like a dark blue? If that’s alright–”
Harry was cut off by James waving his wand, causing the color of the walls to transform from the dull grey they had been to a serene midnight blue.
“Is that alright?” James asked. “I can change it again with no trouble at all if you want me to.”
Harry glanced at the walls again, smiled, and nodded. “It’s perfect.”
“Right, now to fix the bedding,” James said.
From there, Lily and James moved in a whirlwind, asking Harry his preferences and making changes to the room accordingly, until they had created a room that could have come out of any of Harry’s daydreams.
By the time they were done, Harry was standing awkwardly in the middle of the room, arms wrapped around himself. He appreciated everything James and Lily had done for him, but he was beginning to feel overwhelmed.
“I think we ought to–” Lily started to say.
“ I think we ought to leave Harry to get settled in while you help me respond to that letter mother sent me,” James said, cutting her off.
Lily sent a look at James, then glanced at Harry. Harry wasn’t sure what she was seeing or looking for, but a look of comprehension dawned on her face.
“Yes, let’s get that over with,” Lily said, nodding. To Harry, she added, “We’ll be just downstairs if you need us. If you’ve not come down yet, we’ll call you down for lunch in a couple hours.”
“Thank you,” Harry said as they filed out of his room. “For everything,” he added quietly, though he was sure they wouldn’t be able to hear it.
Once they were gone, he closed the door. He stood there, frozen, and stared at the empty expanse of the door where he was used to seeing a series of locks. Harry glanced at the doorknob, too, and confirmed what he’d assumed– the door locked from the inside. There would be no locking Harry in his room here.
Or at least, not yet.
Harry balled his hands into fists and shook his head from side to side to clear it of that thought. These were people akin to who his parents had been. And his parents had loved him– had loved him so much that they had died for him. Whatever the differences were between this universe and his own, they would not be enough to transform Lily and James into people who would lock him in his room.
Harry moved further into the room– his room. There was now a desk situated so that it overlooked the back garden, and Harry settled into the desk chair so he could just sit and think.
There was so much to think about and to process. He had no idea where to even begin.
Figuring that the beginning was as good a place to start as any, Harry thought back to what had brought him here. He regretted it almost immediately as the pain of losing Sirius settled back into his chest. Wrapping his arms around himself again, Harry allowed himself to wonder about Sirius and where he had gone.
Liz and Sue had said that Harry’s movement in the void had carried him further from his own universe, so he had to assume that Sirius had ended up in a universe more similar to their own.
That meant that Sirius probably still had to deal with an active Voldemort.
Harry had been the one to put Sirius in immediate danger by falling for Voldemort’s trap in the Department of Mysteries, so Harry had been the one who was responsible for Sirius falling through the veil. It wasn’t fair that Harry was the one who had landed in the universe that was– for now– free of Voldemort.
Harry wished he could trade places with Sirius. Sirius was the one who deserved to be reunited with Lily and James, to live in a peaceful world.
But Harry had no way to contact Sirius, let alone a way to swap places. Harry had no way to contact anyone. He was alone here in this universe, alone in a way that he hadn’t been since before Hogwarts.
The thought of all that he had lost crashed over him like a bucket of ice. Harry reached out blindly and grasped at the edge of the desk, desperate for something stable to hold onto, something to fight the isolation and solitude he was drowning in.
Maybe this was all a terrible dream brought on by the stress of OWLs.
Clinging to the futile hope that if he held still for long enough, the world would settle into place around him, Harry closed his eyes and sat there, his body frozen. It was childish, but he hoped that when he opened his eyes, he would be back at home– at Hogwarts, in his bed, in his dormitory. That Ron would be right there, in the next bed over. That he would board the train to King’s Cross and be greeted there by Sirius.
But when Harry opened his eyes, he was confronted by the tauntingly idyllic back garden. He shoved himself away from the desk and yanked the curtains to the window closed. He repeated the process with the other window, shut off the lights in the room, and went to sit on the bed. Then he got up again, pulled the covers back, and slid under them.
The act of moving around the room had helped push back some of his turbulent thoughts, but the moment he went still, his thoughts agitated again.
This universe was just– so much better than his own had been.
Voldemort was still in hiding, and he must be very well hidden because Lily and James had never even heard of him. This Voldemort had never targeted the Potters for murder- their son was free of the prophecy that had defined Harry’s time in the Wizarding World.
All this had led to the remarkable fact that Lily and James were still alive, here, and had gotten to raise their son. And because they were still alive, Harry had been given into their care– had gotten to meet them.
From the moment Lily and James had met him, they had been nothing but kind. Even after Harry had told them that they were dead in his universe, they had still been kind to him.
They didn’t press him for information, either. Information that Harry would not have felt comfortable giving them.
As Harry thought back over the morning, he could recall multiple instances where Lily and James had done small things to make him more comfortable. Or things that were just plain kind.
And Harry realized, with a burst of shame, that he desperately wished that this really was his home.
Notes:
the response to this fic so far has been absolutely incredible!!! thank you so much to everyone who has commented (and who will comment!!!) i can't wait to hear your thoughts and i hope you're all staying safe out there <33
Chapter 5: Hand-Me-Downs
Notes:
I had to reupload this chapter because I accidentally backdated it, oops
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry must have fallen asleep at some point, because the next thing he knew, he was being woken up by a knock on the door. He scrambled into a sitting position, hands searching, frantic, for his glasses. He found them and put them on, then turned to face the door to see who was coming in.
There came another polite knock.
Taking advantage of the extra warning, Harry got out of bed and smoothed out the rumpled covers on the bed.
Another knock. “Harry? Are you alright?” It was James.
“Oh,” Harry said, startled. “Er– yes?”
A pause. “May I come in?”
So that was why James hadn’t come in yet. “Yes,” Harry said, nearly slipping up and tacking a ‘sir’ onto the end. It was difficult to remember not to, when James was being so– so polite.
The door opened and James stepped into the still dimly-lit room. “May I turn on the light?”
“Yes,” Harry said again, hurrying over to yank the curtains open, a flush spreading over his face at being caught so unaware.
“Did you have a nice nap, then?” James asked, his tone interested, still standing just inside the doorway.
The flush spread further, and Harry rubbed at the back of his neck. “I, uh, did, thank you.” Then Harry realized that he had no idea what time it was– maybe James was here because Harry had missed their calls for lunch. “I’m sorry–”
“So Lily–”
Harry had cut himself off and was waiting for James to continue. Except James stayed silent, too. After a moment, Harry took James’s continued silence as a sign that he ought to continue. “I’m–”
Except, once again, James started speaking at the same time that he did. Harry frowned and gestured for James to go ahead.
James surveyed him, curious, before he started speaking. “Right, so, I’ve come up here to get you some fresh clothes to wear. Because it’s Saturday and all the shops are closed tomorrow, we won’t be able to take you clothes shopping until Monday. That is, unless we were to go today, but Lily thinks that that would be too much in one day, especially since we have plenty of clothes you can borrow here.”
“But– the ones I have are perfectly fine,” Harry said, gesturing at what he was wearing.
James frowned. “I’m not so sure about that. Besides, it’s not like the clothes we have here are doing any good laying around, so you may as well wear them.”
Harry glanced down at his own clothes and was forced to admit that James may have a point. They were rather ragged, both from the battle at the Department of Mysteries and from his fall through the veil. “Alright,” Harry said, resigned, since James did seem determined– and, well, clean clothing would be nice.
“Awesome!” James exclaimed. “Follow me, and we’ll find you a couple of outfits to tide you over.”
James stepped back out into the hallway and Harry followed him. Harry glanced to the right– at the other Harry’s door– and realized just whose clothes he would be borrowing. His stomach sank, though he really should have already known where the clothes his size had to come from.
Except James hadn’t gone that way, he’d gone to the left. Harry stood in the hallway and watched in confusion as James reached up and pulled down a hatch in the ceiling. James turned back and looked at Harry.
“You’re a bit smaller than my Harry,” James explained, “So the things that will fit you are up in storage.”
“Oh, okay,” Harry said. That did make him feel better about the situation. At least he wasn’t taking their proper son’s current clothes. This was just like taking Dudley’s hand-me-downs, and that was something Harry was used to.
James summoned a couple of boxes from the attic and set them down between them on the floor.
“Alrighty, let’s crack these open and see what you want,” James said, getting to his knees by the boxes.
Harry mirrored the action and James passed him an open box. Inside was a collection of lightly worn t-shirts alongside a handful of nicer shirts. Harry glanced at James, who was dressed casually in a Quidditch t-shirt and well-worn jeans, and began to pull out the t-shirts.
James glanced at the selections Harry had made. “Good choice,” James said. Then, after another moment of rummaging in the boxes, he pulled out a couple pairs of jeans. “How do these look?”
Harry looked them over and nodded, reaching out to take them.
“Lastly– and this is a bit awkward, and, I think, the reason that I’m up here now and not Lily. We do have some underwear packed away– and it was all cleaned well before being stored– but, well, is that alright? For now?”
Harry blinked at the man, trying to parse together what James was saying and why he seemed so embarrassed. All Harry’s clothes were hand-me-downs, including his underwear. Harry supposed that the reassurances that they were clean was nice.
“That’s alright,” Harry said, frowning in his confusion.
James nudged the last box in Harry’s direction, already opened. Harry pulled out a couple pairs of both underwear and socks.
James cleared his throat. “Why don’t you go and try everything on? I’ll stay here in case I need to bring down different boxes.”
Harry nodded, gathered the clothes into his arms, and darted back into the room he’d napped in. He closed the door behind him, then set the clothing down on his bed. As soon as he got the clothing on, he was able to determine that all the clothes were a good fit.
In fact, they were a much better fit than Dudley’s hand-me-downs had ever been. After changing back into his own clothes, Harry went back out to tell James that everything was perfect.
Before he could open his mouth, though, James took a look at him, then started summoning boxes.
“Wait–” Harry said, causing James to stop what he was doing. “The clothes fit me great.”
“Oh,” James said, lowering his wand arm. “Then why are you still wearing your things?”
“I’m still dirty, so I didn’t want to get them dirty too.”
“There’s an easy solution for that,” James said. He pointed over his shoulder at the loo. “Take a shower, then put the clothes on. And that has the added bonus of giving us time to finish making lunch while you shower.”
Harry glanced at the loo, nervous. He did want a shower, but there was a lot he didn’t know about being here. He didn’t have his own toiletries, so could he just use the ones in the shower? It was the other Harry’s loo, so all the things in it were his, and Harry didn’t want to upset the boy by using his things.
But then Harry realized that James must know that Harry doesn’t have toiletries or anything else– and that James wasn’t likely to tell Harry to do something that would upset his son. So it must be alright for Harry to use the things in the loo.
James was still staring at him, so Harry nodded and stepped back into the bedroom so he could grab an outfit to change into after his shower.
When Harry went back out into the hallway, James had finished packing the boxes back into the attic. “I forgot to tell you,” James said, “that the clean towels are in the closet in the loo, and to feel free to use whatever products you find in the shower.”
It was nice to have that confirmed. “Thank you,” Harry said, once more holding back the ‘sir’ with difficulty.
“No problem,” James said, smiling. “When you’re done, come downstairs. Lunch should be all ready to go.”
Harry nodded and slipped into the loo. He set the clean clothes on the counter by the sink and opened up the closet. The promised towels were there, as were a good deal of other linens. Harry picked a towel at random and slung it over the shower door.
A glance at the plumbing showed that it was magical, much to Harry’s relief. No need to fiddle around with the faucets, hoping to stumble upon the right way to make them work.
Once he had gotten into the shower and was standing under the spray, soaping up his hair, his earlier worry over encroaching on the other Harry’s space rose up again. Because here he was, using the boy’s shower and toiletries, all so he could wear the other boy’s clothes.
At least the other Harry wasn’t here now. Harry still had some time before he would have to deal with the other boy’s inevitable anger.
Maybe– maybe if Harry reassured the other Harry that he wasn’t trying to steal his parents, then the other Harry wouldn’t be quite so angry. However futile it may be, Harry knew that he had to try. He didn’t think he could bear it if this place that already felt like home became something similar to the Dursley’s household.
Because if the other Harry decided to hate him, then it would be a simple matter for him to convince his parents to hate Harry, too.
Harry shook his head, the water spraying down onto his head splashing around in a circle around his body. He didn’t know for sure that this other Harry would be anything like Dudley. Though, with Harry’s luck, he would be even worse.
No.
Harry couldn’t think like that. Not now, not when Lily and James were waiting with lunch. He would just have to wait and hope and see.
“Did you have a nice shower?” Lily asked. She was sitting at the kitchen table with several stacks of paperwork in front of her.
“I did, thank you,” Harry said. He was standing in the doorway of the kitchen, his hair dripping into the collar of the shirt he was wearing.
“And the clothes look like they fit you alright?” she asked.
Harry nodded, the reminder bringing a smile to his face. They fit him perfectly– and, on top of that, weren’t torn to pieces like some of the hand-me-downs Harry had received from Dudley had been.
“So how does grilled cheese sandwiches with tomato soup sound for lunch?” James asked. He was standing over by the stove, flipping one of the aforementioned sandwiches over.
Harry’s stomach rumbled. He blushed and pressed his hand into it, hoping it would get the message. “That sounds great,” he mumbled.
“Lunch will be ready soon enough,” James said, flipping a sandwich out of the pan and onto a waiting plate.
Harry nodded, though no one was looking at him at the moment. He continued to hover in the doorway, uncertain of what he ought to be doing. The table Lily was seated at was already set for the three of them and James seemed to have the actual food preparation well in hand.
But it didn’t feel right to just sit down while James was still working, so Harry continued to stand in the doorway.
Until Lily glanced up from– grading?– and saw him. “Have a seat Harry,” she said, patting the seat next to her.
Harry sat down in the indicated seat, nervously sliding his hands under his legs. The silence that hung in the air was far from the most uncomfortable that Harry had experienced, but there was something about the lingering silence that made Harry tense.
It was fortunate, then, that James had been correct in saying that lunch would soon be ready. James was setting the food in the middle of the table long before Harry had managed to start babbling to fill the silence.
Harry waited for Lily and James to serve themselves before ladling out a small amount of soup into his bowl and taking a single sandwich for himself.
“So Lily,” James said, as he methodically ripped his sandwich into bite sized pieces, “how’re the students doing this time?”
Lily swallowed her bite, then sighed. “The closer we get to summer, the less effort they put into their assignments. Not,” she added with a rueful grin, “that I blame them– or, for that matter, am surprised. It just makes for grading that takes far more time.”
Looking at Harry, James said, “The worse an assignment is, the longer it takes Lily to grade. Unless, of course, they just haven’t done it all, but not too many students do that at this point in the year. They respect her too much for that.”
That last bit was said with a heavy wink in Lily’s direction. Lily chuckled and rolled her eyes.
“Respect is one word for it, sure,” Lily said. “They really are coming along nicely, though. Even these,” she gestured at the stacks of papers on the table, “their half-hearted efforts, are still far better executed than anything they could have managed at the beginning of the year.”
The light of pride in her eyes was hard to look away from. Harry was drawn to it like a moth to a light on a summer evening. Harry’s grip tightened around the spoon in his hand, and even without fully comprehending what he was doing, he resolved to put that look in her eyes one day, all on his own.
The moment ended, and Harry looked away once more. He focused on eating, trying to remember the manners that Hermione forced on him and Ron, trying not to remember how he would never see them again.
“Are we still on for dinner with Sirius and Severus tonight, by the way?” Lily asked.
At that name, at Sirius’s name, Harry flinched back as though struck, his spoon clattering out of his hand and into the soup bowl waiting below.
Lily and James both looked at him, concern in their gazes.
“Harry?” Lily asked.
“What’s wrong?” James asked.
Harry pressed his lips together and shook his head. Too soon. It was too soon, and he hadn’t even remembered that James and Sirius had been– were – best friends, so of course Sirius would be hanging about here a lot. And now Harry would have to come face to face with his godfather, the man he had killed, and know that he was not the person Harry wanted him to be.
“Maybe we should call off Saturday night dinner,” Lily said, concern heavy in her voice.
Harry’s head snapped back up. “What?” he demanded. “No, you can’t.”
The concern in both their eyes shifted to confusion.
“Don’t– you can’t change your plans because of me,” Harry said.
“Why not?” James asked, baffled.
Harry shook his head. It just didn’t make sense for them to cancel their plans for him. That was all. It had nothing to do with the part of Harry that longed to see Sirius’s face again, despite the pain he knew it would cause him. “I’m really fine,” Harry said, forcing a smile onto his face to reassure them.
“It’s no trouble at all to cancel, though,” Lily insisted. “They’re around here all the time. It won’t hurt us to miss a Saturday dinner.”
Harry felt torn. The continued assurance that it was okay to cancel– it felt like it had earlier, when Lily and James had said that he only needed to speak to the Unspeakables again if he wanted to. It was a choice, and Harry didn’t much know what to do with choices.
But he knew that he couldn’t take away their chance– his chance– to see Sirius, so Harry shook his head again. “It’s fine,” he said, “really, Saturday night dinner sounds fun.”
James cracked a grin. “That’s right!” he said. “It is!”
Lily rolled her eyes, though the concern in them had yet to completely fade away. “James enjoys the opportunity to pretend he’s a teenager again and tussle with his friends.”
Harry smiled and nodded, glad that he hadn’t taken this opportunity away. He picked up his spoon and focused on consuming his lunch as James rambled about how good it was for adults to let loose, and maybe you should try it once in a while, Lily?
Once he was done eating, Harry took his dish to the sink and started running the water so he could wash it.
“Harry?” Lily asked. “What are you doing?”
Harry blinked, then looked at Lily, a quizzical expression on his face. “I’m washing my dish?” he asked.
“I thought Liz and Sue had said that you’d had your wand on you when you came here, do we need to go get you a wand too?” James said, concerned.
“I do have my wand,” Harry said. “I just– what about the Trace?”
“The Trace? We’re home, though, so there’s nothing to worry about,” James said.
“Wait,” Lily said, thoughtful, “Harry’s not from this universe, so would his Trace register at the Ministry, even when we’re out?”
Harry shrugged, helpless. It wasn’t like he had any more insight into this situation than they did.
“I’m not sure,” James said. “But whatever the case, we’re home , so he can certainly use his magic to clean his dishes.”
They seemed so casual about saying that Harry could just– use his magic outside of school. But Harry had been in so much trouble over that very thing that his heart pounded as he drew his wand. He glanced at Lily and James, but they had returned to their conversation.
Apparently, Harry doing magic outside of Hogwarts was so trivial they didn’t feel the need to watch it. So that must mean that it was fine for him to use it.
“ Scourgify,” Harry cast. His dish was clean in a flash. He put the dish away, keeping an eye on the window, watching for an owl to come from the Ministry.
“So, Harry, what were you planning to do this afternoon?” James asked.
Harry tore his eyes from the window. “Er– I don’t know?”
James grinned.
“Whatever he’s about to suggest doing with you,” Lily interrupted, “please remember that you have the right to refuse his offer.”
Harry nodded and cast another nervous glance out the window, at the bird-free sky.
“Anyways– I was going to suggest that we go flying together,” James said.
Harry’s head whipped around to stare at James. “Really?” he asked, excited.
James’s grin grew wider and he got up from his seat. “Yes, really!”
Then Harry’s heart sank in disappointment. “I don’t have a broom, though.”
“That’s no trouble at all. I’m sure we have an old broom lying around that you can use.”
The excitement flooded back into his veins. “I’d love that,” Harry said. And this time, the smile he directed at James was genuine.
“We should probably go in for dinner soon,” James called.
Harry knew that he was right, but he didn’t want to admit it yet. He had had so much fun this afternoon, flying around with James, carefree. It had been the perfect distraction from the upcoming dinner.
James was as good at flying as everyone had always said he was. And he knew tricks that Harry had never seen before– tricks that he was willing to demonstrate for Harry as many times as it took for Harry to get it down.
But they were having company over dinner– even if it was just Sirius and… someone else? So they should try not to be late.
“Yeah,” Harry called back, then pushed the broom into a gentle dive. He was flying a Comet 260, and after all the flying they’d been doing, the broom was starting to shake from the exertion. So gentle maneuvers were for the best.
Once Harry landed, he handed the broom to James and tried to ignore his nerves over the evening to come.
“Wait for me while I put these away?” James asked.
“Sure,” Harry said. He leaned against a tree while James hurried over to the shed where the brooms– and miscellaneous gardening supplies– were kept.
Flying with James had been an incredible experience. One that Harry had never in his wildest dreams thought he’d be able to have. But here he was, waiting for his– for James to put their brooms away before dinner.
Harry rubbed at his chest, trying to soothe away the odd pain he felt there.
“Keeping up with your– with an old man isn’t as easy as it looks, is it?” James asked, a smug smile on his face.
Harry smiled back, but he had no idea what to say. His instincts yelled at him, telling him to be polite and placating. But from what Harry knew and had seen of James, James would want him to try and banter back.
The moment passed before Harry could manage a response.
“Let’s go in,” James said, clapping a hand onto Harry’s shoulder.
Harry had to stop himself from reaching up to rub at the spot; the friendly contact made that ache in his chest somehow worse.
“There you are,” Lily called from the kitchen as they walked into the backdoor. “Can one of you set the table? And get an extra chair from the dining room?”
“Of course, dear,” James called. “Harry, you go get the chair, I’ll get started on setting the table since you don’t know where the dishes and things are yet.” He started walking into the kitchen.
“Yes, sir,” Harry said.
James paused, then turned to face Harry again. “Please don’t call me sir,” he said, pleading.
Harry’s hand came up to rub at the spot where James’s hand had been. “Right– right, I’m sorry. I just forgot.”
“Don’t worry about it. It happens to the best of us,” James said. Then he resumed his walk into the kitchen.
Harry trailed behind him, then turned down the hallway towards the dining room. He grabbed a chair at random from the table and carried it back to the kitchen.
James was standing at the cabinet, collecting the dishes they would need, so Harry set the chair down at the table. Then he shuffled the other chairs around so everyone would have enough space.
“Perfect, Harry,” James said, setting down the dishes in his hand. Then he summoned the silverware and placemats from where he’d set them out on the counter.
They made short work of setting the places. As Harry was putting down the filled water pitcher, the doorbell rang.
“Would you mind getting that?” James asked. He was occupied with helping Lily drain the pasta.
“Sure,” Harry said. He wiped his sweat-dampened hands off on his jeans, then stood up straight. This would be fine. He’d survived coming face to face with people who looked like his parents, so Sirius would be no trouble.
Harry hurried through the house, then pulled the door open. His mouth dropped open in shock. Standing in front of him was Sirius. And there, with Sirius’s arm draped over his shoulders, was Snape.
Severus Snape.
A decidedly ungreasy Snape.
“Well,” Snape snapped, “are you going to stand aside so we can come in, or are we supposed to stand on the doorstep all evening?”
Notes:
thank you all for reading! don't forget to comment/kudos/subscribe! and stay safe out there!!
Chapter 6: Saturday Night Dinner
Summary:
Previously:
Harry hurried through the house, then pulled the door open. His mouth dropped open in shock. Standing in front of him was Sirius. And there, with Sirius’s arm draped over his shoulders, was Snape.
Severus Snape.
A decidedly ungreasy Snape.
“Well,” Snape snapped, “are you going to stand aside so we can come in, or are we supposed to stand on the doorstep all evening?”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius pulled his arm off of Snape’s shoulders, then slapped Snape across the back of the head, the action shockingly playful. “Don’t be a prat,” Sirius said.
Harry was standing in the doorway, too overcome with shock to step aside or move at all.
“Harry has obviously been so anxious to see me that he’s refusing to move until I greet him properly,” Sirius said with a lopsided grin.
Harry continued to stand there, blocking the entryway, frozen.
Then Sirius grabbed him, wrapping his arms around Harry, holding him close and tight. It was a horrible facsimile of the hugs that Harry could, in vivid detail, remember receiving from his Sirius. Habit asserted itself, however, and Harry’s arms came up to rest on Sirius’s back, as they always did.
Harry was aware of Snape, who was still standing behind Sirius on the front doorstep. But to Harry’s surprise, the man failed to say anything derisive or insulting– this uncharacteristic behavior did not help Harry recover from the shock of seeing Sirius’s arm around Snape. Harry refused to consider the specific implications of their positioning, but even aside from that, their peaceful coexistence felt wrong and unnatural.
Then Sirius started to rub circles onto Harry’s back. The motion was meant to be soothing, meant to help Harry relax his tense muscles, but it was so reminiscent of Sirius– Harry’s Sirius– that Harry choked on a sob, catching it painfully in his throat.
Harry pressed his face into the crook of Sirius’s neck and took in a deep, shuddering breath, forcing the tears back. The hand on his back stilled, and Sirius shifted his grip so his arms were extended and his palms were on Harry’s shoulders.
“Aren’t you going to come in?” James called, from the kitchen.
Sirius took a step forward, maneuvering both he and Harry further into the house, leaving room for Snape to follow them inside. “Just a moment, James!” Sirius called back.
“Are you alright, Harry?” Sirius asked. Sirius attempted to make eye contact, but Harry looked away, fixing his gaze on the wall behind Sirius.
Harry shrugged under the weight of Sirius’s palms on his shoulders. He blinked his eyes several times in quick succession, to try and dry his eyes further. “I’m fine,” Harry said, forcing a smile that he knew wasn’t very convincing.
Snape cleared his throat, drawing Harry’s attention. His arms were crossed and he was tapping his foot on the ground, impatient.
“Right you are, Severus, dinner awaits,” Sirius said, releasing Harry’s shoulders. Sirius gave Harry’s hair a last affectionate ruffle, then called out, “We’ll be right there, I just had some important business to take care of.”
The last was said with a conspiratable wink at Harry, who was much too dazed to return it– or do much of anything else.
“Come along, Severus,” Sirius said, taking Snape’s hand in his own, “we mustn’t let James– or you– get your panties in a twist.”
Harry followed along behind them, feeling as though he had departed for another plane of existence– again. When they passed the washroom, Harry darted towards it. “I’ll be back in a bit,” he said. “I just need to go.”
“Don’t take too long. I want to get to know my new favorite Potter,” Sirius said.
“Hey!” James called. “I heard that!”
Harry closed the washroom door behind him. Even through the door, he could hear Sirius bantering back and forth with James, along with the occasional snide remark from Lily or Snape. Harry pressed his back to the closed door and slid down until he was in a seated position on the floor.
It was too much, it was all too much.
Harry had known that Sirius would be here, alive and well. But Harry hadn’t known just how hard it would be to see him again. It hadn’t been long at all– only a day or two– since Harry had seen his Sirius die in front of him.
And there had not been any time since then for Harry to grieve.
Seeing Sirius again so soon had thrown Harry off balance in ways he hadn’t ever dreamed of.
Harry had Sirius back– but in the worst possible way. Because it wasn’t really Sirius, just as it wasn’t really his parents, or even the same Snape. Though that much was obvious, given how well this Snape seemed to get along with both Sirius and James.
This thought, the thought of how well Snape seemed to get along with Sirius, brought back the image of the two men on the front doorstep. Harry sucked in a breath and pressed his fingers into his eyes to try and ward away the image of Sirius standing with his arm around Snape.
The image disappeared, lost in the sea of static and blooming splotches of white where he applied the most pressure to his eyes.
The distraction had proved helpful, though. Harry no longer felt so overwhelmed by the new-familiar faces around him. Harry climbed to his feet and turned on the tap, splashing some water onto his face to clear the evidence of his tears away.
Harry stared into his reflection’s eyes and gripped the edges of the sink. He could do this. He could get through this dinner, and he would do it without breaking down again.
With a sharp gesture, he turned off the tap and straightened up. He wiped off his face as best as he could with his sleeves and took in a deep steadying breath.
This will be good , Harry decided. I can use this opportunity to get to know how Lily and James interact with their friends. And I’ll get to see Sirius again.
This decided upon, Harry nodded decisively, ripped his eyes from the mirror, and stepped out of the loo. Moments later, he was walking into the bright and cheery atmosphere of the kitchen.
“Harry!” James exclaimed, “We were just wondering if we ought to send someone to see if you’d gotten lost in there!”
“I was alright,” said Harry, a slight smile coming onto his face.
“Go ahead and take your seat, Harry. We were just waiting for you to get started!” Lily said.
Harry couldn’t help the jolt of mild surprise that went through him. They’d all waited for him. He smiled through it, though, and went to take his seat. He was positioned between Sirius and Lily, with James across from him and Snape the furthest away.
Harry couldn’t quite decide how he felt about this. On the one hand, Harry was quite glad to have Snape as far away as possible. On the other, Sirius was the most painful person for Harry to be confronted with. Sirius was the only one Harry had known– well, before . It might have been easier for Harry if there’d been some distance between them.
But then Sirius playfully nudged Harry in the ribs as he made an inane joke. This drew out a laugh from Harry, and the subsequent look of delight on Sirius’s face made it clear that this arrangement had all been Sirius’s doing. Somehow, that fact made the discomfort of Sirius’s proximity that much easier to bear.
With Harry seated and everyone else settled, James summoned the platters of food from the kitchen counters. The others began passing the plates around with practised ease, and Harry was able to fall into the rhythm without much effort.
“This smells delicious,” Harry said as he served himself a particularly aromatic dish.
“Of course it does,” Snape said. “It was Lily’s turn to cook, and she, at least, is competent.” This was said with a pointed look in Sirius’s direction.
Sirius shrugged. “What happens in my kitchen is meant to stay in my kitchen,” he said, mouth full of food.
“It is also my kitchen, so I believe I can share what happens there as I wish,” said Snape, raising a single eyebrow.
Sirius flung a pea at Snape, nailing him right in the nose. “ Shh, ” Sirius hissed. “You’re going to scare Harry off!”
“How could sharing stories about your– shall we say, cooking prowess– scare him off? And scare him off from what, exactly?” Snape asked.
Sirius flung another pea at Snape, but Snape leaned to the side, dodging it. “If he thinks our kitchen is a hazard, then he might not want to visit, you prat!” Sirius exclaimed, sending another pea at Snape’s face.
This time, Lily had her wand at the ready and deflected the pea herself. “Sirius, you aren’t exactly making a good impression by tossing peas at your husband. Have you considered actually talking to Harry?”
Wait. Husband? Harry looked from Sirius, to Snape, and back again. Snape– and Sirius? Married? Harry’s eyes found Sirius’s left hand, and sure enough, there was a wedding ring.
Harry tore his eyes away and fixed them on his plate. He shoved a forkful of food into his mouth and decided that he would not think about that revelation for the sake of his sanity.
Sirius set down the fork he’d been using to fling his peas and turned to face Harry, a wide– almost manic– grin on his face.
Harry swallowed his bite of food and forced a somewhat nervous smile in return.
Snape flung a pea at Sirius. “Don’t smile like that. You look like you are seconds from biting Harry’s head off, or something equally off-putting.”
Harry’s smile froze on his face, and he glanced in shock at Snape.
“Right, well,” Sirius said, louder than he needed to, “it’s nice to have you here, Harry.”
Harry turned his gaze back to Sirius. “It’s, er, nice to be here?” This was the oddest small talk Harry had ever engaged in.
James face-palmed.
“How about that World Cup, eh? I like the Falmouth Falcons’s chances, myself,” Sirius said.
Harry took a moment to poke at his food. “I, uh, don’t know? I mean– it might be different, er, here.”
“Alright, I know I said to talk to him,” Lily interjected. “But this is just painful. Let Harry eat for now, and you can continue the world’s most awkward interrogation later.”
Harry shot her a grateful look and shoveled a forkful of peas into his mouth.
Sirius sighed, the sound laden with melodrama. “Fine, but I want to be on Harry’s team for whatever we’re playing tonight– whose turn is it to choose, again?”
“It’s mine,” said Lily, smug.
“So, what are we playing?” Harry asked.
“I haven’t decided yet,” Lily said. “It largely depends on how everyone behaves throughout the remainder of the meal.”
“She always does this, Harry,” James said. “She always hopes it’ll make us behave better or something, but the problem is that we’re all incorrigible.”
“It’s more that I’m reserving the right to obtain petty revenge when they inevitably act like buffoons,” Lily said, even more smug.
The rest of the dinner passed with a reasonable degree of peace, as measured by the diminished number of peas flung across the table. Harry was glad that no one had targeted him, though he did have to wonder why Lily would make peas when she knew how childish everyone present could be.
When everyone was at last done with dinner, James turned to Lily, a pleading expression on his face. “Lily dearest, won’t you please tell us what game we’re playing tonight?”
Lily leaned back in her seat and tapped her finger against her chin, staring off into the distance in thought. “I have decided,” she said, after several long moments. “We will be playing Jenga.” With this, she rose from her seat and strode off into the sitting room.
The rest of the others all stood as well, so Harry scrambled to his feet in his haste to copy them.
“Now, it’s our turn to clean the kitchen,” James said. “Magic makes it quick and easy, though, so you can go help Lily with setting up the game, if you like.”
Harry paused, torn with indecision. But then he saw that Snape and Sirius were already well on their way to being done with clearing the table. “I think I’ll help Lily set up,” he said.
“Good choice! We’ll be joining you in a moment or two,” said James.
Harry walked off to the sitting room. Lily was sitting cross-legged by the coffee table and stacking the wooden Jenga blocks.
“Anything I can do to help?” Harry asked, sitting on the ground next to her.
“I don’t think so,” Lily said. “We’d probably just knock the tower over if we both tried to stack them at the same time.”
“Oh, alright,” Harry said. Maybe he should have stayed to help in the kitchen–
“Jenga is not a team game, Sirius,” James said, walking into the sitting room.
Sirius was trailing behind him. “I think it could be!” Sirius protested. “You just don’t want me to steal Harry away while he’s on my team.”
“What?” Harry asked.
“Sirius is trying to bend the sacred rules of Jenga so he can spend more time with you,” James explained.
Lily raised her eyebrow. “I do believe I’m the game master tonight, and if Sirius wants to play Jenga with teams so badly, then I think we can manage that.”
Sirius whooped, punching the air in his victory.
“But,” Lily said, “I do have one condition.”
Sirius lowered his raised fist, slow and tentative. “Condition?”
“We remove you from the cooking rotation,” Lily said.
Sirius froze. “That is low , Lily.”
“Lily has been trying to get Sirius removed from the cooking rotation for years,” James said in an aside to Harry. “I’m interested to see if it works.”
“I’ll remove myself for one cycle of the rotation,” Sirius said.
“You’ll remove yourself from the rest of the rotations. Forever,” Lily countered.
“That’s no fair,” Sirius said, pouting and crossing his arms.
“But isn’t Sirius bad at cooking? Why does he want to be in the rotation?” Harry asked.
“It is a matter of pride and honor ,” Sirius said. “Which is why I refuse to leave the rotation for more than three cycles.”
“Such a shame you’re not more serious about this, Sirius. I suppose we’ll just have to play individual Jenga.”
“No– wait. What if,” Sirius paused, and closed his eyes, “what if I leave the rotation for six months?”
“One year, and you’ve got a deal,” Lily said, holding her hand out.
Sirius opened his eyes and reluctantly took the proffered hand. “You drive a hard bargain, Lily.”
“That I do. Now that that’s settled, let’s decide on the te–” Lily started to say.
“Harry!” Sirius shouted. Then, calmer, “I call dibs on Harry for my team.”
“Are you going to allow that, Lily?” James asked, incredulous.
Lily hummed in thought. “I believe I will. I’m in a good mood now, thanks to saving my taste buds from the horrors of Sirius’s cooking for the next year.”
Sirius dropped onto the ground next to Harry and nudged him in the ribs. “We’ve got this, Harry. None of the rest of these chumps stand a chance against our combined power.”
“I’ve never played Jenga before,” Harry felt compelled to tell him.
“Let me see your hand,” Sirius said, holding out his own, palm up.
Harry gave him a curious look, but placed his left hand on top of Sirius’s. Sirius lifted and lowered both of their hands several times, then nodded decisively as he pulled his own hand back in.
“As I thought,” Sirius said, “your hands are rock steady. Seekers usually have steady hands– all the better to nick the snitch at the last moment. Or so I’m told.”
Harry frowned, wondering how Sirius knew he was a Seeker. He glanced over at James, who was currently engaged in Rock, Paper, Scissors with Snape.
“When James floo-called to confirm dinner, he told us that you would be here too. And he told us a bit about you. Then he tried to extract promises to behave, but of course he got nowhere with that.”
Harry nodded. “That much was obvious from the peas.”
Sirius clapped his hand to his chest. “You wound me, Harry. I am deeply and personally wounded.”
Harry smiled, but before he could respond, Lily clapped her hands.
“Alright, now that the teams have been designated,” she began, blissfully ignoring the dark looks on James and Snape’s faces behind her, “we can get this party started!”
Sirius sat up straight and pointed first at James, then at Snape. “You? And you? On a team together? Oh this will be good .”
“This is all Lily’s fault,” James said, glowering at Lily.
“I am unsure why you thought I would abide by your little ‘Rock, Paper, Scissors’ competition. This way is so much more fun,” said Lily, delighted.
“But what will you be doing, Lily?” Harry asked.
“I’ll be sitting this round out; we’ll mix up the teams for the next round.”
“Wait, what?” Sirius protested. “But I called dibs on Harry!”
“You called dibs on Harry for this game, yes,” Lily said. “But that only lasts for the one round.”
“Can we get started already?” James whined. “I wanna get this over with.” He glared at Snape out of the corner of his eye.
“Yes, I would also like to get this over with,” Snape agreed.
Harry slid in closer to the tower of blocks on the coffee table, preparing to play. He thought that if it weren’t for the utter surreality of the situation, he would have found everything about this hilarious. But with the presence of these four people, all coexisting and alive – it was hard to overcome that so he could laugh with them.
Sirius huffed and joined Harry in leaning in towards the tower. “A round of Jenga with you all to myself is well worth my pride and dignity,” Sirius said to Harry.
“I have a coin we can flip to see who goes first,” Lily said, holding up a sickle.
“Harry should get to call it,” Sirius said. “It is his first game night with us, after all.”
“James? Severus? Do you agree?” Lily asked.
James and Snape exchanged a look.
“I think it’s fine,” James said.
Snape sighed. “Very well. Harry can call it.”
Harry did a double take at the sound of his first name coming from Snape. Then he recovered and gave his full attention to Lily.
“Are you ready to call it, Harry?” Lily asked.
Harry nodded, fixing his eyes on the coin in her hand. She flipped it into the air.
“Tails!” Harry called.
“Good choice,” Sirius muttered, eliciting a smile from Harry.
Lily caught the coin in one palm, then turned it over onto the back of her other hand. “Tails it is! Harry, Sirius, who would you like to go first?”
Sirius glanced at Harry, and Harry shrugged. “We’ll go first, then,” Sirius said.
“Of course you will,” said James.
Sirius flashed him a grin, then turned to Harry again. “I think we ought to just take turns going. Would you like me to take the first turn of the game? Since you said you haven’t played before, I could show you how it goes.”
“That sounds good,” said Harry, shifting forward attentively.
“Right. The first thing you do is look for an obviously loose block,” Sirius said. He got to his feet and circled the coffee table, eyeing the tower carefully. “Lily seems to have done a good job stacking them, though, so nothing is standing out.”
Harry glanced at Lily. She was sitting on the couch, a pleased expression on her face.
“The next thing you try is tapping the blocks,” Sirius seated himself next to the tower, flexed his hands, and started tapping on blocks. When one moved, he stopped. “See, Harry? That’s what you’re looking for, one of the blocks to just slide out of position.”
Sirius tapped the same block that had moved before, dislodging it further. Then he pinched the end that poked out from the rest of the tower and pulled it out smoothly. He placed it on top of the tower and leaned back.
“And that, Harry, is how it’s done,” Sirius announced.
From there, the evening blurred into a haze of gameplay and banter. Their first game of Jenga was, by far, the longest. Sirius went to absurd lengths to extend the game. He even said that he was doing it to maximize the time he got to spend with Harry on his team.
Thanks to Sirius’s efforts, Harry and Sirius managed to win the first round of the game. The next round, Snape sat out, and Lily and Harry competed against James and Sirius. Harry’s team won again, but by the end of the round, Harry was yawning.
As James started to restack the blocks, Harry stretched. He rubbed at the back of his neck.
“If you don’t mind, I’m getting tired,” Harry said, a light flush spreading over his face. “So I think I’ll head up to bed now.”
“That’s perfectly alright,” said Lily.
Harry got to his feet.
“Wait! I almost forgot– Accio new toothbrush ,” Lily cast, flourishing her wand. Moments later a toothbrush, still in its packaging, flew into her waiting hand. “This is for you,” Lily said, holding the toothbrush out for Harry to take.
Harry leaned over and took it. “Thank you.”
“Wait, Harry,” James said, getting to his feet. “You can’t go to bed without a good night hug.”
Harry froze for a moment as James approached, arms outstretched. Then he raised his own arms in response and was enveloped in James’s embrace.
The hug was both painful and soothing. Harry couldn’t help but wonder if this was what hugs from his dad would have felt like.
Harry grit his teeth and pushed the thought away. He couldn’t linger on that and have any hope of making it through the rest of the evening without breaking down again. He rested his chin on James’s shoulder and squeezed his eyes shut, determined to hold it together. James scrubbed at Harry’s back for a moment, then released him from the hug.
“Good night, kiddo,” James said, then stepped away.
“Hey, wait a second,” Sirius said, jumping to his feet. “If James gets a good night hug, then so do I,” Sirius exclaimed. He barrelled forward and Harry staggered back from the force of the hug. Harry forced himself to keep his eyes open this time, to fend off the memories of his Sirius.
When Sirius finally released him, Lily was standing there waiting, arms outstretched.
“The hugs looked nice,” she said, wrapping her arms carefully around Harry.
The gentleness Lily used to hug him was somehow the worst yet. She held him like he was something fragile, something that needed to be handled with care. Harry squeezed his eyes shut, desperate to contain the tears he now knew were inevitable, but he felt a few tears escape down his face anyways.
Lily pulled away, but before she released him, she planted a gentle kiss on his cheek. Harry sucked in a painful breath and took a step backwards.
Harry was about to turn away, to make his escape upstairs, but then Snape stepped in, wrapping his arms around Harry. Harry froze, then patted the man’s back. The pain in his chest eased, replaced by the overwhelming awkwardness of the situation.
Snape’s hug was the briefest of all. When Harry was finally free, he took another step back. He raised his hand in a brief wave. “Good night, everyone.”
Then he turned and walked away, the sounds of the others’ goodnight wishes following him upstairs.
Notes:
ahhh!!! im back!!! i finally finished that other project and i am back to working on this one as my main priority!! please don't forget to comment, i'd love to know what you all think!!
make sure you check out minryll's fanart for this chapter here
Chapter Text
Lily sat back down on the couch after Harry– the new Harry– had gone off to bed. It was still a bit early to go to sleep, but Lily didn’t blame him for it as she herself was already feeling fatigued.
Her day had started very early in the morning, when she and James had been awoken by a call from the Ministry. An Unspeakable from the Department of Mysteries had told them that someone who appeared to be their son was in their custody and needed to be picked up.
There had been a pause, then, and at first, Lily had thought that Harry was at the Ministry because he had gotten himself into some kind of trouble. That was, until her sluggish, early-morning mind had caught up to the fact that Harry was not the type to get into that much trouble. And since he was at Hogwarts, he neither had the reason to be at the Ministry, nor the means to get there.
Somehow, though, the truth had been far more improbable than her first ridiculous assumption.
The Unspeakable had explained that a different Harry had dimension-traveled to their universe. Then they had requested that Lily and James come to take him in.
Lily wanted to believe that she and James had been called to take in the dimension traveler because they were the right people for the job. After all, she and James were married, well-employed, and proven parents. But her more sensible side knew that the Ministry was complacent, and that there was little chance that that much thought had gone into the decision on who to call.
It was far more probable that the Ministry had just wanted to get Harry out of their hands, and had called Lily and James solely because they were related to Harry. (It was also possible that Tonks, an employee in the Department of Mysteries, had had something to do with the call, but they were so new there that it didn’t seem likely.)
As disappointing as that reasoning was, Lily hadn’t been too upset about it because the outcome was one that she desired.
Over the years, she and James had often considered having another child, but the circumstances had never seemed right. This call from the Ministry had been the perfect opportunity– a child needed a home, and they had room in their hearts.
So Lily had left with James for the Ministry as soon as she could, eager to meet this new Harry Potter.
On their way to the Ministry, Lily and James had discussed how they would approach meeting this Harry. Lily had thought that the best course of action would be to treat this Harry like they would treat one of their Harry’s friends, at least for now.
This new Harry still had parents after all, and the last thing Lily had wanted to do was make him think that she and James were trying to replace his true parents. And with that was the possibility that this Harry would never seek to view them as anything more than the people who had taken him in.
James had agreed that they should be friendly and welcoming, without being overtly parental. This way, Harry would start out as a guest in their home, and Lily and James would be able to manage their expectations for their relationship with Harry.
That plan had shattered when Harry revealed that his parents were dead.
This revelation had shocked Lily. She had needed to stop herself from scooping Harry into a tight hug and reassuring him over and over that she and James were still alive and here for him.
The restraint had been necessary because Harry’s behavior suggested that such an overt act of affection would not have been well received. This Harry was too skittish, too nervous, to accept such kindness from people who he likely saw as ghosts. Harry had recognized her and James, after all, so they must look like their counterparts from Harry’s world. And if Harry was used to them being dead, then seeing them alive must be painful and haunting.
So Lily had made a new plan to one day become parental to Harry.
After they had left the Department of Ministries, everything had gone as well as could be expected. She knew that she and James had been, well, over the top in a lot of ways. They’d played up their banter, doing their best to keep the mood light and jocular. At times, Lily had wondered if they were going too far and making fools of themselves. Her Harry certainly would have thought so.
But this Harry…
This Harry had seemed to be almost awed by her and James’s interactions, judging by the way he watched them with wide eyes during those times when he hadn’t been trying to distance himself from them. But Lily hadn’t thought that these attempts were born of embarrassment. Rather, Harry had drifted away from them in a way that seemed casual.
Like Harry was used to not being wanted.
By the time they had made it to breakfast, Lily had been convinced that whoever had taken Harry in after she and James had died had not been a suitable guardian.
As a schoolteacher, Lily attended annual seminars on recognizing the signs of mistreatment in children. Thankfully, she hadn’t had much cause to exercise those particular skills, but now they were coming in handy, allowing her to recognize the signs in Harry.
The way he avoided eye contact, the way he apologized profusely for bumping into James, the way he avoided talking about his past. Then there was his behavior at breakfast and the way he seemed so much smaller than her Harry.
At first, Lily had hoped that she was overreacting since these were all observations that she could have rationalized away.
But then she and James had discussed their observations after leaving Harry alone in his room. As an Auror, James was also trained in recognizing signs of mistreatment, and he had noticed the same things that Lily had. There wasn’t much they could really do for Harry, though, as much as doing nothing went against the grain.
Because the biggest thing that Lily– and James– could do when they made such a discovery while on the job was remove the child from their home. That didn’t help much in this case because Harry had already been removed from the toxic environment. He could never return there, would never see those toxic people again.
So all Lily could do for him was what she had already planned to do: love and support him.
This determination only grew stronger as she had spent more time with Harry. And now, after spending the evening with him, it was hard to resist the urge to start drafting adoption papers.
“So what did you think of Harry?” James asked, startling Lily out of her reverie.
Lily shot him an irritated look and raised her wand to cast privacy wards.
“I already cast them. You were just too lost in thought to notice,” James said, smiling.
Lily shoved her wand back into its holster and tossed her hair over her shoulder. “It was a reasonable concern, as it has been a while since we have needed to remember privacy wards, after all.”
“Fair enough,” James replied with a shrug. He turned to face Sirius and Severus. “Now, answer the question.”
Lily watched with interest as a dreamy expression fell over Sirius’s face.
“I love him already,” said Sirius.
Severus sent Sirius a fond look. “You are just hoping that this Harry is your chance to be a godfather,” he said.
The dreamy expression crumpled away, and Sirius scrunched his nose at Severus. “You know how long I’ve regretted turning down the offer to be our Harry’s godfather. This is my chance to be more than just the cool uncle!”
“Yes, Sirius, I know. And I do like this Harry as well. There’s something about him…” Severus trailed off, glancing thoughtfully in the approximate direction of Harry’s room.
Sirius nodded. “I know what you mean,” he said, then narrowed his eyes and made hard eye contact with Severus.
Severus’s eyes widened. “Oh. Oh I do hope we’re wrong.”
It took a moment for Lily to reason out what they were talking about, but when she did, her conversation with James came back to her. She and James exchanged a heavy look. “James and I had the same thought,” she said.
Sirius bounced his leg up and down several times. “I mean, what can we do, though? We’ve just met the kid, Merlin knows Severus and I know how long it takes to open up about this stuff.”
“Additionally,” Severus added, “he has already been taken away from whoever did this, and there is no avenue for justice open for him. He must see little reason to confide in us.”
James leaned forward. “That may be for the best, though. Because on the flip side of that, there’s no possibility that Harry will ever encounter– whoever they are– again. That might bring a certain peace of mind.”
Sirius and Severus exchanged a look.
“It honestly just depends on the person,” Sirius said with a shrug. “There’s no way to tell how Harry will react.”
“And we may never know what his reaction is to these particular revelations– it all depends on when he has them himself and how much he trusts us when he does,” Severus said.
Sirius dramatically threw himself back against the couch. “I just wish there was more we could do .”
Lily nodded. She had already come to terms with that particular problem, but it still wasn’t easy to accept that the best thing she– and any of the others– could do was continue to build a relationship with Harry.
“In better news,” James exclaimed into the melancholy silence, “we’ll finally have even teams for pickup Quidditch!”
Lily smiled fondly at her ridiculous husband.
Sirius straightened up, an excited grin spreading across his face. “That’s right, you said you were planning to ask him to fly this afternoon. How did that go?”
“Obviously he agreed to fly– I mean, he is a Potter– and on top of that, he told us that he’s the Seeker of his team. Anyways, I put him on the Comet 260 and rode the old Nimbus 2000 myself. We didn’t do much more than race around, but Sirius, he was a natural in the air. That was the most relaxed I’ve seen him since we met. He’s just like my Harry– born to fly.”
“Excellent,” said Sirius, grinning.
Lily reached over and flicked Sirius on the back of the head. “You will not pressure that poor boy into doing anything he does not want to do. From the looks of him, he’ll agree to do just about anything we ask, and if I see any of you,” Lily paused, leveling a heavy glare at all the men in the room, “taking advantage of Harry, you will not like the consequences.”
Sirius held up his hands in placation. “We’ll be good, I swear!”
“Yeah,” James agreed. He paused for a moment, then continued. “I think there really must be something special about that boy. It’s only been a day, and you’re not the only one, Lily, who’s feeling so protective and fond of him. It’s incredible.”
Lily glared at the men one last time for good measure. Her thoughts drifted towards her Harry. “You know, I have to wonder if Harry– our Harry, that is– will view this new Harry as a younger brother.”
Lily was nearly certain that both Harrys were the same age, but this new Harry was noticeably smaller than her Harry– and a new addition to the household to boot. So it wasn’t unreasonable for her son to feel like this new Harry was something of a younger brother.
“You think so?” Severus asked. “Does that mean you think the boys will get along well?”
  
  “I think they’ll get on like a house on fire,” said James. 
“I would not be so sure,” Severus cautioned. “Your son is used to being an only child and receiving all of your attention. And it is clear that this new Harry will need your attention– and lots of it. There is bound to be some jealousy there, I would think."
Lily exchanged a look with James. She could understand Severus’s concerns– she was, of course, well aware of the jealousy that could arise in a sibling– but she was confident that she and James could handle the situation. Her Harry was kind-hearted, and Lily was sure that if she and James explained the situation, he would be understanding.
And if nothing else, Harry spent a large portion of the summer away at Quidditch camp– giving her new Harry more time to settle in.
“Lily and I will be sure to keep our eyes out for problems like that,” James assured Severus.
“Very well, I just thought to warn you of that possibility. I am merely being realistic,” Severus said.
“I know, Sev, and we do appreciate it. But we also have the situation under control,” Lily said.
Neither Lily nor James had ever been the jealous older sibling. But while Lily had never been in the older sibling’s position, she had seen the effect that jealousy could have. She had seen the things that her parents had done– and not done– that had made the situation between her and her sister worse.
So Lily was confident that, with the proper vigilance and communication, she and James could ensure that both Harrys were happy and settled.
Sirius then changed the subject to the upcoming Quidditch World Cup. Lily tuned him and James out, exchanging an exasperated look with Severus as she did. Once James and Sirius got going on Quidditch, there was little that could turn them off the topic.
Lily leaned back against the couch cushions and turned her gaze in the direction of Harry’s room. She wondered how he was doing up there.
This would be his first night here in their house, his first night in this universe that he would be conscious for. The first night he would spend without his friends and family.
He must be feeling so alone.
Lily’s heart ached with the need to go up there, to sit with him and let him know that he wasn’t alone. Except she knew that Harry was not yet in a place where he could accept such reassurances. And not only that, but those very reassurances would be little more than hollow lies at this point.
Whatever experiences Harry had had with Lily– or James, Sirius, or Severus– in his own world, they had only met today. There was no telling how different any of them were from their counterparts, the versions of themselves that Harry knew.
And then there was the fact that she and James were dead in Harry’s world. All Lily knew was that they were dead there; she did not know how they had died, nor how old Harry had been when they died.
She would have to keep the knowledge that Harry was used to her and James being dead in mind as she sought to get closer to him. It would surely be a driving force behind all their interactions, especially until Harry got used to seeing her and James alive and well.
Lily sighed and checked on the conversation, only to find that James and Sirius had launched into their usual argument about the merits of the Hawkshead Attacking Formation against the Appleby Arrows’ defense. With another sigh, she checked the time and saw that it was getting a bit late.
Making a show of stretching her arms out to the side, Lily yawned as widely as she could.
Sirius was gesticulating to prove some point or another, and James looked away to shoot her a fond look. Then Sirius’s arms fell to his side, and he and Severus shared amused looks.
“Alright, Lily,” Sirius said with a grin, “we get the message.”
Lily stood up, stretching once more. “I have absolutely no idea what you mean,” she said.
The others clambered to their feet as well.
Thanks to Lily’s exhaustion, the rest of their goodbyes passed in a bit of a blur. They always went the same way, anyways. Sirius and James would banter for a bit longer, then Severus would get bored of it and pull Sirius towards the door.
In the foyer, Lily would end up joining the banter. Eventually, she too would tire of it. She would open the front door and, in a motion that was half-joking, half-serious, shove both Sirius and Severus through it.
They would all exchange their final farewells, express their disappointment with the long wait before their next dinner– exactly one week– and then Sirius and Severus would apparate away.
At that point in the evening, Lily was always exhausted, even on normal days. James knew quite well that when she was like this, she needed her space. So he would go off to play gobstones against himself while Lily went upstairs to wash up for bed and decompress.
It was once she was in bed that he would come upstairs and wash up himself.
That night, when James joined her in bed, Lily sat up and set aside her book, signalling that she wanted to have a conversation before they went to sleep.
“What’s up, Lily?” James asked once he was settled in bed.
Lily tucked her hair behind her ear. “I just thought we should have a conversation. Today has been a very long day and a lot has happened.”
“That’s true,” James said. “We’re raising a second kid now, one that we’re going to try very hard with in order to do things right.”
“But it’ll be worth it,” said Lily.
“It’ll be worth it,” James confirmed.
“It’s always good to see that we’re on the same page about these things,” Lily said, reaching out to pat James’s knee.
“Speaking of the same page, did we ever decide who’s going to take off of work to go shopping with Harry?” James asked.
“I don’t think we did,” Lily said. “But that morning is wall-to-wall meetings that I would be delighted to get out of, so I would be more than happy to do it.”
“In a move surprising no one, I am once again behind on paperwork. It’s probably best if I don’t miss work,” James said with a disappointed sigh.
Lily smirked. “Of course you are, dear. Now, did you remember to cancel Sunday morning brunch with your parents? Harry already seemed to have a hard enough time with dinner tonight, so I think brunch so soon after that would be too much.”
James froze for a moment, and Lily prepared to get out of bed to send a late night owl. But then he relaxed again. “Ah, yes, I did send it. Right before setting up my gobstones game.”
“Good, I would hate to give them even shorter notice for our cancellation. Especially since I’m sure they’ll be dying to meet Harry.”
“Who wouldn’t be?” James asked, quirking a smile.
“I can’t pretend to imagine anyone so depraved.”
Lily and James exchanged fond smiles, then Lily sighed.
“But we really ought to talk about how we plan to build our rapport with Harry,” Lily said.
From there, she and James brainstormed ideas well into the night. They came up with potential conversation starters, discussed how they would react to certain scenarios, and did their best to mentally prepare for life with their new charge.
When Lily finally fell asleep, she was exhausted to the bone, but it was worth it for the peace of mind her talk with James had given her. As she fell asleep, she relished the rightness of the world. She was content in bed with her husband and her new charge was sleeping peacefully just down the hall.
Or so she had thought, until the desperate sobs tore through the quiet of the night, wrenching Lily from her slumber.
It had been years since Lily had been awoken by one of Harry’s nightmares, but despite the intervening time, she could tell that these sobs were different from her Harry’s childhood nightmares. The sobs she could hear were for more ragged and desperate than her Harry’s had ever been, and this was one more reminder, one more sign, that this Harry had hidden terrors in his past.
Lily sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed, ready to do her best to be the mother that Harry needed.
Notes:
and so the picture of this universe gets a tiny bit clearer :D hope you liked it! please leave me a comment, i'd love to know what you think!
ps you might enjoy my fic, the foundations of family. it's a oneshot about first year ron and hermione playing house with an unsuspecting harry :D
Chapter Text
Harry pulled the blankets up under his chin. He was utterly exhausted from the long day. The bed was soft beneath him and the room was dark, the perfect conditions for him to fall asleep...
It’s twilight, and there is a heavy mist covering the ground. Harry stumbles over something in his path. He crashes to the ground, scraping his elbows on the gravel. He picks himself up and sprints off again. He is desperate to avoid whoever, whatever is chasing him.
Harry can’t stop to look back. He can’t risk being caught. He doesn’t know what will happen if he is caught; all he has is the pure instinct to get away.
His heart is pounding and his breath is growing ragged. Harry feels himself slowing down. He knows this is dangerous, but he is unable to muster the energy to go any faster.
The footsteps behind him grow louder. Then, without further warning, there is a sudden burst of pain in his back. This is why he can’t slow down, even for a second. Harry lunges forward, the motion worsening the pain in his back. Harry chokes back a sob and shoves the pain down, ignoring it so he can run faster.
Out of the corner of his eye, Harry spots a large carnival tent. The bright, garish colors are grating, but it is the only chance of escape that he can see. He swings around and heads directly for it. He has a desperate hope that he can escape his pursuer within its folds.
Harry darts inside, then crashes to a halt, blinking in confusion. He is unable to process what he is seeing. Seconds later, the tent flap rustles behind him, and he launches forward. As he goes, he realizes that he is surrounded by mirrors. The tent is massive, cavernous, and filled with… with corridors of mirrors.
And in the mirror in front of him, Harry finally lays eyes on his pursuer.
Inhuman face, red eyes, and slit-like nose.
Lord Voldemort.
Heart pounding, Harry explodes into motion once more. He rushes into the gap in the mirrors ahead. It isn’t until he’s several endless moments into his headlong dash that he realizes this isn’t just a corridor of mirrors– it’s a maze of mirrors.
Harry grins, though he feels no true satisfaction. A maze will give him the opportunity to lose Voldemort in its twisting depths.
In the brief seconds before he passes each mirror, Harry’s eyes follow his reflections. It takes some time for Harry to realize why his reflections look so wrong. These are not normal mirrors. These are funhouse mirrors, warped and twisted.
A mirror shatters behind him. Harry is forced to shake off the nigh useless information because Voldemort must be closing in on him. Harry has to run, to get away.
Harry can’t help but think, as he runs for his life, that there’s something off about this funhouse. He knows he needs to focus on running, on getting to safety, but the errant thought is persistent.
Harry does his best to squash the thought, to focus on running away. And it works. For a while.
But then he spots a second figure in one of the mirrors. A figure aside from his own warped reflection. Harry whips his head around to get a clearer look, but there is nothing there. Nothing but his own reflection– ragged, drawn, distorted.
Harry wonders if his pursuer is being reflected around the corners. The thought of his pursuer being so close spurs Harry to greater speeds than before.
Harry’s feet pound on the ground. The sound beats a staccato against his heartbeat– stomp, THUMP-THUMP, stomp– in an endless cycle.
His feet carry him deeper and deeper into the maze. Eventually, the only sounds are the pounding of his footsteps and his beating heart.
Before Harry can relax, he sees another flicker in a mirror. He whips around and, for a moment, thinks he is seeing double. There are two of his reflections in the mirror. Except– they’re not identical.
One of the reflections is taller than the other, and the shoulders are broader. This reflection is smiling, but his expression is filled with malice.
Harry blinks, and the image is gone.
Harry has come to a halt in front of the mirror. He squeezes his hands into fists and flees once more. As he careens away, as fast as he can, he spots a number of his reflections following him. They have glowing eyes and malicious grins. Their numbers increase as he passes them.
His limbs are beginning to shake, the weight of his exertions pressing down on him. But he can’t stop. He can’t afford to.
Harry shakes off his exhaustion and picks up his pace. He is gasping for breath, now pursued by a hoard in addition to Voldemort. His eyes begin to water and his weariness reaches down to his bones.
There are pieces of debris littering the ground under his feet. The further Harry goes, the more dense the debris becomes. Harry slides on something, then he manages to right himself before he can fall. His heart thuds irregularly, panicked at the time he has lost to his flounder.
Then there is a laugh behind him. It sounds eerily familiar, though it contains none of the joy such a noise should have. Harry realizes that the laugh is his own, but distorted– warped. Then another voice joins in, and another, until the maze is filled with the discordant sounds of laughter.
Harry knows he shouldn’t, but he careens to a halt. The reflections do too, and then Harry is surrounded.
Chest heaving, Harry darts his eyes from one reflection to the next. The reflections have stopped laughing. Now they stand still, motionless.
The reflections are all different. Some are wearing Quidditch uniforms. Some are wearing fine Muggle clothes. Some are wearing resplendent robes. They are all better dressed than Harry has ever been. Then one of the reflections ruffles its hair, mussing it up, and Harry realizes what the reflections are. Who they are.
Harry staggers backwards, down the hallway and away from the horde.
But no matter how fast he goes, no matter how hard he tries, Harry cannot outrun them. Now that they can keep up with him, Harry is unable to ignore their presence. They dart in and out of his periphery, taunting him with their effortless motion and perfectly coiffed hair.
These are alternate versions of himself. They are what Harry could have been, in another world.
Harry gasps another deep breath and pushes forward, trying to place his feet more carefully now. A tendril of fear curls around his heart, a certainty settling in that he cannot last like this forever.
Time passes, filled with the thudding of his heart and the pounding of his feet. Harry trips again and again, barely managing to recover each time, to stay on his feet and keep running. But each near-miss tires him further, his pace slowing bit by bit despite his best efforts to go faster.
It is with a sense of inevitability that Harry finally trips and is flung through the air. He scrunches his eyes shut and braces for impact– and for the horde in the mirrors and Voldemort behind to catch him.
Only he keeps falling. Harry opens his eyes and sees he is facing the floor of the funhouse. He twists around and realizes that the world has turned on its side. Harry is falling, and so are all the mirrors.
Harry knows that if he reaches the wall of the funhouse, he’ll be crushed by the weight of the mirrors. And if he somehow survives that, Voldemort will catch him at last. Harry begins to struggle, to try and get out from under all the falling mirrors. His movements fail to make a difference, and he begins to panic, hyperventilating.
“Harry!” a voice calls.
Harry shakes his head to clear it, eyeing the mirrors and the reflections they contain, wondering if they are taunting him again.
“Harry!” the voice calls again, insistent.
Before Harry can react, he feels a touch on his shoulder, and he flinches back violently, sure that this is Voldemort, finally here to kill him.
Harry opens his eyes to meet his fate and stares into a pool of green. A green the same color as his own eyes.
Harry bolted into a sitting position and pushed himself back until he was flush with the headboard. His hands darted up to wipe away the tear tracks on his face. He took in several deep breaths and tried to calm down.
“Harry?” Lily asked, her voice laden with concern. “Are you alright?”
Lily must have cast some kind of lighting spell because the room was lit enough that Harry could see her face with ease. He could only meet her eyes for a moment before he had to look away from the depth of emotion they contained.
Harry shrugged. He opened his mouth to respond, but found himself coughing instead.
“Oh, let me,” Lily said. She waved her wand and summoned a glass, then filled it with conjured water.
Harry took the glass and drank the water, the liquid soothing his dry throat. “Thank you,” Harry said, meeting her eyes only briefly. “And,” he added, “I’m fine.”
He wasn’t completely fine– the nightmare had left him shaken and afraid, but he was loath to bother Lily with something as pointless as a bad dream .
Lily shifted in place from her seat on the side of Harry’s bed. “I want you to know,” she said, laying her hand on Harry’s knee, “that I am here if you want to talk about it. Whatever it is, I am here to do anything I can to help. And I have been told that I am quite a good listener.”
Harry stared at the place where her hand met his leg. It tingled warmly, soothingly. Tearing his gaze away, he worried that if he stared for too long, she might move her hand. He shrugged again, but this time when he opened his mouth, he felt a sob rise in his throat. To contain the emotion, he closed his mouth and shook his head.
The nightmare had passed, Harry had woken up and was safe, so it was ridiculous that he was still so emotional. Especially since this was the kindest awakening that he had ever experienced after a nightmare.
Lily’s hand squeezed his leg and she sighed. The silence lingered for several long moments before she spoke again. “Is it alright if I tell you a little story?” she asked.
Harry couldn’t help but perk up, his curiosity piqued. He nodded.
Lily smiled. “James and I have been married for something like 17 years now, and I knew him for quite a while before that– since we were housemates and all.
“You probably knew that already, but what you might not know is that the very first time we spent the night together at his parents house, he had a terrible nightmare.
“He tried to play it off like nothing had happened, but he had been thrashing around so much that he had woken me up. In the many years I had known him, I had never before seen him like that– hair in genuine disarray, frightened, no bravado in sight. It took some time, but I managed to convince him that it was too late to convince me that nothing had happened. Once he accepted that, he finally opened up.”
Lily paused and shifted her grip on Harry’s knee. Harry sat up straighter, fascinated by this story about his parents– given to him from the source. He stared at her, riveted, silently urging her to continue.
“It turned out his nightmare had been about losing all of his hair,” Lily said with a chuckle. “In his dream, he had been in potions class– and James and Severus used to have quite the rivalry– and Severus had tampered with James’s potion so that it would explode.
“The exploded potion caused any hair it touched to fall out. So in the dream, James had been running about, trying to save as much of his hair as possible.
“All that ruckus had been because he’d dreamt about losing his hair,” Lily concluded.
As he cracked a slight smile and tried to laugh, Harry couldn’t help but wonder if the story was real. Thanks to the crying he’d been doing earlier, the laugh came out as more of a wet cough. He looked away in shame and scrubbed at his nose with his free hand.
From the little Harry had learned about James, it didn’t seem so farfetched that he would have a nightmare about losing his hair, but it just seemed like too convenient a story. Maybe Lily had embellished the truth to make Harry feel better about having a nightmare?
“Here,” Lily said, holding out a handkerchief and taking the now empty water glass from Harry’s hand.
Harry blew his nose, then clutched the dirty handkerchief in his hand, unsure what to do with it. Lily waved her wand and banished it away, thus solving his problem. He gave her a grateful smile that turned into a massive yawn.
Lily got up from her seat on his bed. “Go on and slide down a bit so I can straighten the covers for you,” she said, giving his shoulder a pat.
Harry nodded and slid down so he was lying prone in bed. Then Lily pulled the covers out, smoothing them down as she did so, making sure they laid flat around Harry. Once she was done making sure the covers were straight, she sat back down by Harry’s waist.
“Do you think you’ll be able to sleep again?” Lily asked. “For tonight, it is important enough that you get your rest that, if you don’t think you can, I would be willing to let you use a sleeping aid.”
A warm feeling settled into his chest and stomach. Harry yawned again, then rubbed at his heavy eyelids. “I think I’ll be alright,” he said.
The lights dimmed in the room, and Harry waited for Lily to get up and leave. Though he was falling asleep again and his mind was oddly settled after the nightmare, he found he didn’t want her to leave. Without thinking about it, he slid one hand out from under the covers and set it on Lily’s leg, wordlessly asking her to stay.
Lily’s hand came to rest on his. “I will stay until you fall asleep,” she said, her voice soft.
That warm feeling from earlier returned, stronger than before. It was like he was being hugged on the inside, a soft glowing feeling that everything would be alright. He felt safe, he realized. He felt safe, so he had been able to ask Lily to stay. He hadn’t even worried about what her response would be, he’d just done it.
Harry’s eyes fluttered closed. His breathing had just begun to level out when Lily’s hand in his hair startled him. His eyes jerked open for a moment, but all Lily did was stroke his hair away from his face.
It felt… nice.
The sensation relaxed him, and his eyes fell closed once more. Harry was now focused on the sensation of Lily’s hand on his hair and the rhythmic motion of her strokes.
There was no room in his mind for anxiety over his nightmare or what it could possibly mean; all his thoughts were occupied with memorizing the feeling of Lily’s hand on his head, desperate to hold onto this moment forever.
Moments like these were precious and not to be taken for granted. Harry couldn’t bring himself to hope that this would ever be repeated, so it would have to be enough.
Notes:
thank you for reading!! the actual nightmare part of the chapter was very experimental for me to write, so I'd really love to hear your thoughts on that part specifically!
Chapter Text
The next morning, Harry awoke at his typical early hour. The house was quiet, but just outside his window was a cacophony of bird song.
Harry got out of bed and went to stand at the window, curious to see if he could spot any of the birds he could so clearly hear. The back garden had a handful of trees, and by the light of the rising sun, Harry could see several birds flitting about between them.
Mornings like this were his favorite: no people around to disturb the peace and the tail-end of a gorgeous sunrise to take in.
As he stood at the open window, Harry spread his arms in a luxurious stretch. He really did feel well-rested, even though he’d had a bad nightmare. Most of the time, when he had a nightmare, he had a hard time falling back asleep, and it was thanks to Lily that he had had such an easy time of it.
Harry was going to have to face Lily soon. He couldn’t believe he had disturbed her sleep on his very first night here. She had been so kind to him all day, and then he had been ungrateful enough to disturb her rest with his nightmare.
With one last look at the rising sun, Harry grabbed a set of clean clothes and set off for the loo to get ready for the day.
Since he was still the only one up, he would go downstairs and make breakfast for Lily and James. It was the least he could do, after last night.
Once Harry made it down to the kitchen, he made a beeline for the fridge. Opening it up, it took Harry several long seconds to realize why it felt a touch out of place. The fridge was electrical and held things like Muggle brands of pop.
Harry tore his gaze away from the innocuous bottles and surveyed the rest of the fridge, mentally composing recipes from the ingredients he could see. Once he had seen everything in the fridge, Harry went and did the same thing with the pantry.
Both the fridge and the pantry were well stocked, so Harry had many choices as to what to make. He leaned against the counter and gave the matter some thought. His first instinct was to go all out and make a full English breakfast. He had seen some bacon in the fridge, but it was the kind that Aunt Petunia had purchased to impress Aunt Marge when she had come to visit.
Harry didn’t want to use up Lily and James’s nice food since they were probably saving it for a special occasion.
After considering the matter further, Harry decided he would make pancakes and hash browns. That would make a meal nice enough that breakfast shouldn’t be disappointing, but not so nice that he would be using ingredients that were being saved for special occasions.
It was a bit difficult to navigate the unfamiliar kitchen, but after raiding every cabinet a couple of times, Harry managed to obtain a basic understanding of where everything was. With that accomplished, it was as simple as it ever was for him to make breakfast.
Harry was in the middle of frying the last batch of pancakes when James walked into the kitchen.
“Good morning,” said James, his jaw splitting into a yawn halfway through the greeting.
“Good morning,” Harry returned. He flipped a pancake.
“Mind if I ask what you’re up to?”
Harry pushed the pancake around the pan, the motion practiced and absent. “Well, I’m making breakfast.”
James took a few more steps into the kitchen so he was standing behind Harry. Harry’s shoulders drew taut, the proximity making him tense. James took a step back and Harry relaxed again.
“Well– you don’t have to do that, you know? Lily and I are pretty skilled at whipping up breakfast, if we do say so ourselves.”
Harry paused. When he had decided to make breakfast, he hadn’t considered that Lily and James might not want him to. Harry resumed his motion, plating the last pancake.
“I know I don’t have to,” Harry started, trying to remember what he had said when trying to force Molly to accept his help in the kitchen. “But I like cooking, and it’s something nice I could do for you.” He paused again. “You don’t mind, do you?”
Harry picked up the serving platter of pancakes and turned to face James, who was shaking his head.
“Of course we don’t mind! It’s just that we’re not used to waking up to breakfast being made for us– and so skillfully, too– and we don’t want you to think that you have to cook for us for any reason.”
James gently took the plate of pancakes from Harry and went to set it on the kitchen table. Harry followed behind for a step or two, then stopped and opened the fridge to retrieve the syrup and butter he’d spotted earlier.
“Well,” Harry said, holding the condiments out for James to take, “I know I don’t have to, so you don’t need to worry.”
Harry hadn’t thought about it, but if he had been asked, he wouldn’t have been certain that he didn’t need to make breakfast or other meals. So the repeated assurances that he didn’t have to were welcome. And, somehow, the knowledge that he didn’t have to make breakfast made him want to do so even more.
“Good morning,” said Lily, stepping into the kitchen.
“Good morning,” Harry and James chorused in return. Harry threw a startled look at James, surprised by their synchrony, and was shocked once more to see the look of absolute delight on James’s face.
Lily tapped the table. “James, if you call jinx now, I will–” she cut herself off, shaking her head– “never mind, it is too early for threats. Just like it is too early for jinx.”
James held his hands up in supplication. “I wasn’t going to call jinx, I swear! I just thought it was neat that Harry and I are so on the same page,” he said, smiling at Harry.
Harry smiled back, tentative. He hadn’t thought saying “good morning” in unison was that big of a deal, but James did, so Harry would go along with it.
“So,” Lily said, straightening up, “I smell something delicious.”
“Harry made us pancakes and hashbrowns for breakfast,” James said.
Harry startled at the mention of hashbrowns and darted back to the stove. He poked at the hashbrowns with the wooden spoon and was relieved to determine that they were still good. He grabbed the serving dish and started transferring the hashbrowns over.
James came up behind him again, taking the dish and the spoon from Harry’s hands. “Let me,” James said, “if only because you did everything else.”
Harry stepped aside, hands empty, feeling listless.
“Hey, Harry, why don’t we sit down and let James finish serving us,” Lily said, patting the seat next to her.
Harry drifted over towards her and took the indicated seat. It felt odd to have someone take over any portion of serving a meal the way James had, but Harry found that he didn’t mind.
“Harry, this smells amazing!” James exclaimed, setting down the serving dish.
Harry looked away and shrugged, embarrassed. “Pancakes and hashbrowns aren’t very hard,” he said.
“None of that,” Lily said, “you did an excellent job with breakfast.”
Harry blushed and mumbled, “Thank you.”
James started to dish out some hash browns onto his own plate, then passed the platter to Harry. Harry passed the platter to Lily next, and so the plates of food went around the table. Quiet fell as each person became too preoccupied with eating to hold conversation.
Harry was pushing around the last bits of pancake on his plate when an owl crashed into the kitchen window. Harry jumped, then got to his feet, rushing over.
“Is it alright?” Harry asked, concerned.
James got to his feet as well. “Yeah, it should be. Only the stupider birds ignore the marked window and come to this one, which is always shut for a reason .”
Harry glanced at James, curious.
“I am a firm believer that leaving a kitchen window open at all times is an excellent way to have a bird defecate on our food,” Lily said, prim. “So we redirect our owls to the office upstairs.”
James nodded. “Well, I’ll be right back. I’d better grab the letter and the owl.” He walked off, out the back door.
“Does this happen often?” Harry asked, still shocked that the bird had just flown into the window like that.
“Not particularly, but it does happen often enough that it’s not a very big deal for us.”
Harry nodded.
Lily cleared her throat. “How did you sleep last night after I left?” she asked.
Harry flushed as the memory of the night before came back to him in full force– how needy and pathetic he had been. At least Lily had waited until James had left to ask– Harry wasn’t sure if James knew, but if not, then Harry would like to keep it that way.
At least Harry had slept well after Lily had left, so he could answer her with the truth. “I slept very well, thank you. How did you sleep?”
Lily smiled. “Oh, I slept quite well. But I just want to make sure you know that I didn’t mind being woken up last night. I’d rather you wake me up so I can be sure you’re alright, rather than have you try and keep it to yourself.”
Harry froze, the sincerity in her statement throwing him off balance. He couldn’t believe she wanted him to wake her up, though. The thought of deliberately disturbing her sleep went against his every instinct. “Thank you,” Harry managed to say.
“The bird is fine,” James declared, striding back into the house. “And we’ve got a letter from the Unspeakables.” James conjured a bird perch by the table and set the bird down on it, then handed Lily the letter.
Lily tore it open and skimmed it. “So it seems that Harry’s official documentation should be mailed to us within the next couple of weeks, and at that point, we can pursue the OWLs issue. They also request a meeting with Harry to discuss, and I quote, ‘things,’ at his earliest convenience.”
Harry looked up from where he’d resumed pushing pancake crumbs around on his plate.
“I have to assume they want to talk about the differences between your universe, Harry, and ours,” James said. “Oh, and maybe the actual traveling you did to get here.”
“Are you still okay with meeting with them?” Lily asked. “You do not have to if you don’t want to.”
Harry shrugged. “I don’t mind, those Unspeakables were nice.”
“Alright, then. Monday is certainly out– we’ve got our shopping to take care of then,” Lily said.
“If you’re up to it, Harry, I could bring you to work on Tuesday? I would take you down to the Department of Mysteries when we arrive, and once you finish up, someone would take you back to my office, where you could floo back home.”
Harry nodded. “That sounds fine.” This way, Harry would also get to see what James’s work was like.
“If that is settled, I will respond to the letter once we are done with breakfast,” Lily said, picking up her fork.
“It’s going to be so much fun to introduce you to all my coworkers,” James said with a grin. “They’re going to be so confused!”
Harry tilted his head to the side.
“All my coworkers have met our Harry, and the two of you look just different enough that they’ll all be confused! Especially since our Harry is still at Hogwarts for the rest of the week.”
“On a slightly related note, have Sirius and Severus said whether they are going to come with us to the train station to pick up Harry?” Lily cut in.
James frowned thoughtfully. “No, I don’t believe they have. And I can never remember which weekends Sirius has his motorbike races, so I’m not sure if they’re free.”
“Then I’ll call them once I respond to the letter,” Lily said.
At the mention of the other Harry, Harry stilled. The other Harry– Lily and James’s son– would be coming back this coming weekend. He only had this one week with Lily and James to himself. Once the other Harry came back, they would surely dote over their own son, and Harry would be cast to the side. Which, Harry had to admit, did make sense. It wasn’t like he was their son.
Harry still didn’t know anything about what this other Harry was like– things could all go sour once he came back. And after his nightmare, he didn’t dare consider the alternative, that Harry could be nice and welcoming– because it would only hurt more if he was disappointed.
Setting his fork down, Harry cleared his throat. Lily and James turned to face him, attentive. “Um, are we doing anything today?”
James grinned.
Lily sighed.
“It’s gobstones day!” James exclaimed.
“It is the day that I cave to James’s overwhelming desire to play gobstones and play with him,” Lily explained. “You are welcome to avoid the event, if you wish.”
“And you are equally welcome to join in,” James added.
Harry glanced between the two of them, then nodded. “I wouldn’t mind playing.”
James’s grin grew impossibly wider.
The next day, Harry awoke at about the same time that he had the day before. This time, however, he could hear the distinct sound of James moving about in his room. He must need to be up early for work.
Harry went ahead and got up and ready for the day. He had hoped that he would be the first downstairs again so he could cook breakfast. But when he arrived in the kitchen, James was already seated at the table, eating a bowl of cereal.
Not just any cereal, Harry realized. James was eating Captain Crunch.
“Good morning, Harry,” James mumbled around his cereal.
“Good morning, James,” Harry returned.
“If you’d like some cereal, there’s plenty,” James said, gesturing with his spoon at the box out on the kitchen table. “Sorry I didn’t cook anything, but Lily and I don’t really do anything elaborate during the week.”
“That’s alright,” Harry said, perking up. He had never been allowed to eat Dudley’s special cereal before, so this seemed like a great chance to see what he’d been missing out on all those years. He sat down in the seat that had become his usual and picked up a bowl to serve himself some cereal.
It was early enough that James was not as chatty as he usually was, so there was a pleasant silence as they sat and ate together.
James set down his spoon once he was done eating and squinted at Harry. “What are you doing up so early, anyways? You and Lily aren’t due to leave for hours yet.”
Harry swallowed his bite of food. “Er– I always get up early. I don’t really choose when I get up.”
“That’s unusual in a teenager your age, but probably handy for school,” James remarked. He looked at his watch. “I need to get going, but you know where the telly is and where the books are, so feel free to make use of those to keep yourself entertained.”
“Okay, I will,” said Harry. “Thank you.”
The day before, after James had been victorious at gobstones several times, Lily and James had shown Harry the various options for entertainment around the house. There were bookshelves scattered throughout the house, each filled with books ranging from academic to recreational. And in the sitting room was a functional television.
James got up from his seat. “It’s no problem, kiddo. Oh, just, if you use the telly, keep the volume down a bit lower. Sound carries pretty well in the house, and we can’t use silencing wards around the telly if we want it to keep working. So if the volume is too loud, it’ll wake Lily up.”
Harry nodded.
“That’s all then,” James said. “I will see you when I get home from work. Goodbye.”
“Goodbye,” Harry said, watching as James walked over to the floo and disappeared into the flames.
Now alone, Harry returned to eating his cereal. He might try reading after he finished eating. James had said he could watch the telly, but he didn’t want to risk waking Lily up again. Reading was a much quieter activity.
So once he was done eating, Harry cleaned his dishes and put them away. Then he went to one of the many bookshelves and scanned it for reading material. The shelf he had chosen was an eclectic mix of genres, so it took Harry some time to find a novel that interested him.
Some time later, once the sun was fully risen, Lily came downstairs. She was still in her pajamas and looked as if she had just gotten out of bed.
“Good morning,” Harry said. He was seated in the sitting room, and when he spoke, Lily jumped and whirled around to face him.
Lily pressed her hand to her chest. “Oh my, you startled me! I didn’t expect you to be up yet. Good morning.”
Harry was beginning to wonder if he wasn’t supposed to get up so early. “Er, yeah, I’ve always gotten up early,” he said.
“Well, it’s good to see you,” Lily said, assuaging his worries. “Have you eaten?”
“Yes, I ate with James.”
“Then don’t mind me! You may return to reading, if you like. I’ll just be getting my breakfast.”
Harry nodded and did so. It was kind of nice to have the sounds of Lily moving about the kitchen, and then her room, as a backdrop to his reading.
Sometime later, Lily came into the sitting room where Harry was still reading. She was now fully dressed and looked ready to go. Harry glanced around for something to use as a bookmark.
“Here you go,” Lily said, holding out a bookmark.
“Oh, thank you.” Harry took the bookmark and slid it into place, then closed the book and set it aside.
“Bookmarks are one of the things I can conjure wordlessly and wandlessly,” Lily said with a smile. “It comes in very handy when I’m teaching, and my students just think I keep an endless supply of bookmarks on my person.”
“That’s a really good idea,” Harry said.
“Why, thank you,” Lily replied. “Now, we ought to get going before the shops get busy.”
Harry stood up and waited for Lily to lead the way.
“We will be apparating to Diagon Alley,” Lily said, holding out her arm, “so grab on tight, just like last time.”
Harry took hold of her arm and gripped it with both hands. “Alright, I’m ready.”
“Then let us be off,” Lily said, spinning in place.
This time, Harry was ready for the compression of apparition. It was still unpleasant and too reminiscent of dimension travel, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as his first apparition. Thanks to his grip on Lily’s arm, he was even able to keep his feet when they landed.
They were standing on the magical side of the portal to Diagon Alley. Harry took a moment to take it in, drawing comparisons to the Diagon Alley back at home.
As he had thought it would be, the very atmosphere of Diagon Alley felt different. The people walking around had none of the urgency Harry had witnessed in recent years. Even compared to the Diagon Alley he had experienced before his first year, everything was calmer here.
And there seemed to be more people around. People Harry had never seen before, but who looked like people he had seen. Were these people who had survived because Voldemort was still in hiding? How many people went to Hogwarts now, if there had not been a war around the time he was born?
Harry thought he remembered Hermione mentioning that Hogwarts enrollment levels were at an all time low, was that not the case here?
“Harry?” Lily called. She had walked off down the street, leaving Harry frozen in place as he took in the alley.
Harry startled and hurried off to catch up with her. “I’m sorry, I was just startled by a couple of differences.”
Lily’s eyes widened in understanding. “It’s no trouble at all,” she said, reassuring. “Now, I thought we would start by going to Twilfitt and Tattings to get your clothes and shoes since that will take the most time.”
Harry blinked at the store name. He had never been before, but he had heard that it was a high-end clothing store. Harry didn’t have any money here in this universe, so Lily and James were going to have to pay for everything.
Rubbing at his arm, uncomfortable, Harry trailed after Lily as she walked off in the direction of Twilfitt and Tattings.
“You know, I don’t need clothes from Twilfitt and Tattings ,” Harry said after a few moments of walking.
Lily glanced at him, but didn’t change her direction or pace. “It’s where we do all our shopping. You are in our care, so we are responsible for fulfilling your needs to the best of our ability. And besides that, it is something that James and I are more than happy to do for you.”
“Oh, alright,” Harry said. Even with her kind and honest words, he wasn’t wholly comfortable with the idea of Lily and James spending so much money on him. He had no way to pay them back, after all, but Lily seemed to think it was part of her job to get him new clothes, and nice ones at that.
Harry knew all too well that this was not the case, but Lily was resistant to all of his attempts to tell her so.
The depth of Lily’s conviction only became more clear as they went through the store. She strode through the store like it belonged to her, picking out far more items than Harry thought he would need in a lifetime, let alone for however long he had before he grew out of everything.
But whenever Harry tried to protest, Lily had a reasonable argument ready to go as to why whatever purchase it was made sense.
In the face of such determination, Harry could only cede to Lily. His protests became less and less frequent, until he stopped trying altogether. It was clear that Lily would not be discouraged and, deep down, Harry could admit that it felt good to have someone care so much that he was well-attired.
As they walked out of Twilfitt and Tattings, Lily stowed away their shrunken-down packages in her pockets.
“Alright, so up next is room decoration and entertainment,” Lily said, turning to face Harry.
Harry frowned. “Room decoration?” he asked. “But you’ve already decorated my room.”
“We painted it and changed the furniture, yes, but you still need things to personalize it. Things like posters or knick knacks to display,” Lily said. She took a step closer and set a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “We want you to feel as at home here as possible.”
Harry glanced at the hand on his shoulder, the casual contact making the blood rush in his ears. “Okay,” he agreed, reluctant. It still felt unnecessary, but he had seen how determined Lily could be. Harry could now admit that resistance was futile.
So they continued shopping. Harry followed Lily around to the various stores, and thanks to Lily’s encouragement, he became better at expressing his interest and opinions. When he managed to indicate interest or disinterest in an item, Lily would give him a proud smile.
Harry remembered when Lily had been grading at the kitchen table, how he had wanted to discover how to make her smile with pride at him . He had wanted to know how it felt to be the recipient of that expression.
Now he knew, and he never wanted it to end.
They stood on the sidewalk outside the last shop they had visited. Lily’s hand was resting on his shoulder as she pulled out her wand with her other hand.
“Is there anywhere else you would like to go?” Lily asked.
Harry shook his head. They had been just about everywhere, and the places they hadn’t gone– the Quidditch store, notably– had been skipped because the other Harry liked to go too, so they would all go together later. That particular prospect was one that Harry had set aside, refusing to let that impending fear ruin his current good mood.
“Then I believe it is time we went home.” Lily removed her hand from Harry’s shoulder and held it out for him to grasp.
Harry did so, and together they disappeared, leaving behind the bustling street to depart for the Potters’ home.
Notes:
thank you to my beta, duplicity
Chapter 10: Sick Day
Chapter Text
When Harry and Lily landed back at Potter Cottage, Harry was once more able to keep his balance. He was getting used to the sensation of apparition, which was quickly becoming his second favorite method of magical travel. His favorite method would always be flying.
Harry followed Lily up the front path, but the force of a sneeze stopped him in his tracks.
“Bless you,” Lily said, sounding concerned. She stopped and turned to face him.
Harry scrubbed at his itching nose, then tucked his hand into his pocket. “I’m fine.”
“Here, take this,” Lily said, reaching into her pocket and withdrawing a plain handkerchief, handing it to Harry with a smile.
Harry took the handkerchief and blew his nose with it. Then he stared at the soiled handkerchief, unsure what to do with it.
“Allow me,” Lily said. She vanished the handkerchief with her wand. “Are you feeling alright?”
“I’m fine,” Harry repeated, smiling this time to reinforce the words.
“Then why don’t we go inside.”
Harry nodded, then started walking towards the house again. He stepped to the side of the front door so Lily could unlock it, then he followed her into the house. Lily stopped in the entryway and turned to face Harry.
“Would you like help unpacking your new things and decorating your room?”
Harry thought for a moment, considering. He was nearly certain that Lily’s offer was sincere, and that she wouldn’t mind helping, but he still wasn’t sure he wanted help. It had been a long day of shopping, and he was beginning to feel very worn down. The thought of being alone in his room was appealing.
“I can unpack myself,” Harry decided.
Lily nodded. “Alright, why don’t you head upstairs, and I’ll send the packages up after you?”
“Thank you,” Harry said, smiling. He turned to walk up the stairs, his gait heavy from fatigue.
When he arrived upstairs, he sat down on the bed and put his head in his hands. The shopping trip had taken far more out of him than it ought to have. Moments after he had sat down, the resized packages began to float into his room. With a monumental effort, Harry got to his feet and grabbed the first package out of the air.
Package after package followed the first, and Harry started to make a stack of them in the corner of the room. It had been easy to forget just how much had been purchased when everything was shrunken and stowed out of sight, but now Harry was confronted with just how much Lily had bought for him.
After he stacked the last package, Harry had to sit down on the bed again. He was collapsing under the tide of guilt and shock, brought on by the realization of how much money Lily must have spent on him.
Harry had known that they had purchased a good deal of items, but the height of the pile was shocking. Harry didn’t need this much stuff! He just needed a couple outfits and uniforms for school, not this wardrobe large enough to satisfy even Malfoy.
This was too much.
But it was already done, and Lily had made it quite clear that she had wanted to do this for him. So, Harry took a deep breath and did his best to shake off the guilt.
Getting up a second time was even harder than the first, somehow. Harry was still exhausted, and on top of that, his back was beginning to ache, probably from all the lifting of packages he had done. Shoving the discomfort and fatigue down, Harry trudged over to the pile in the corner and started to unpack the boxes.
“Harry! It’s time for dinner!” Lily called from the kitchen.
Harry groaned and got to his feet. He had been sitting on the floor, sorting the clothes into piles to make them easier to put away later. His back was aching worse than ever, and he was even starting to get a headache. That was probably because it had been a while since he’d had water— he would have to remedy that with dinner.
Harry hurried through the house as best as he could with his body aching as much as it did.
“Good evening, Harry,” James greeted as Harry entered the kitchen.
“Good evening,” Harry returned. “How was work?”
James shrugged and shook his head. “Today was a paperwork day, so very deeply boring. Tomorrow’s not looking much better, either. There’s just so much paperwork ,” he lamented.
Harry nodded solemnly. “That’s awful,” he said. James did seem to be exaggerating, but even still, Harry hadn’t thought about having to do paperwork when he’d considered being an auror at his career meeting.
James returned Harry’s nod. “Enough about my paperwork woes though, how was shopping with Lily?”
Harry forced himself to smile. The emotion was genuine, but he lacked the energy to express himself with ease. “It was great! We got all the things I need.”
James threw a grin at Lily, who was standing by the stove and serving the meal out onto plates. “And some things that you don’t need, I’m sure,” James said, sly.
“Uh,” Harry said, looking from James to Lily, unsure what to say.
“Ignore him, Harry, he’s just disappointed he didn’t get to help buy you extraneous things,” Lily said.
“No, I’m not,” James said.
“Yes, you are,” Lily replied. She held up her hand, stopping James from speaking. “How about this, when we go to get Harry from Kings Cross, you may take them both shopping.”
James paused. “Just because that sounds like a great plan doesn’t mean you’re right.”
Harry glanced at Lily, who was staring at him with one knowing eyebrow raised. Harry felt caught in a situation that was way over his head to comprehend— especially with his head throbbing— so he plastered another smile onto his face and went to take his seat.
“If saying that makes you feel better, dear, then go right ahead. But we both know that I am right.”
James made a funny face in response, then went back to setting the table. Harry requested a glass of water with his dinner, but even downing it didn’t do much to dislodge his headache.
Throughout dinner, Harry could tell that he was concerning Lily and James with his lack of appetite. He never ate all that much, but he knew he was picking at his meal even less than normal. Harry was beginning to suspect that he wasn’t just tired— that he was sick, but he refused to accept it.
Aside from a few sideways looks from both Lily and James, Harry was allowed to pick at his food in peace. They did try to draw him into conversation a few times, but Harry didn’t have the energy to respond, despite his desire to. Harry hoped that they didn’t think he was being rude.
By the time Harry trudged upstairs after dinner, he was forced to come to terms with the fact that he was getting sick.
But when Harry stepped foot inside the guest room, he was confronted by the sight of the stack of still unpacked purchases. His head and body were aching, but he pushed through it to head over to the closet.
Harry wasn’t sure how long it took him to finish putting the clothes away, but by the time he finally collapsed into bed, he was exhausted. So exhausted, in fact, that he was asleep before his head even hit the pillow.
Harry awoke to the sound of himself hacking. It was the sort of cough that burned on its way up the trachea and left behind an unpleasant feeling. As soon as Harry was cognizant of what he was doing, he buried his mouth in the crook of his elbow to try and muffle the sound of his coughing.
Once the fit had passed, Harry tossed his arm off his face and collapsed back against the pillow, exhausted.
Harry was still breathing heavily, his breath raspy in his throat. It was now undeniable that he was sick. Harry groaned and pressed his arm over his eyes. Of course he was sick. Nothing in his life could ever go right. And from the rattling in his chest, he could tell that this wasn’t an insignificant illness either.
Harry heard the sound of bodies shifting from Lily and James’s room and froze, concerned that he had woken them up with his coughing fit.
Harry hoped to keep his sickness from Lily and James. They had already done so much for Harry that he didn’t want to burden them with his illness too. Since both adults had to work during the day, all Harry had to do was hide it from them until they left for work.
The sounds from the other room settled, and Harry relaxed again. He’d had every muscle in his body tensed to prevent any chance of a sound escaping, and as he relaxed the muscles in his chest, another racking cough escaped from him.
Harry flipped over onto his stomach and buried his face in his pillow to muffle the sounds.
Despite his best efforts to fall back asleep, the rest of the night passed in much the same way. Harry would finally relax from his latest close call, but then the release of tension in his chest would induce another coughing fit. Most times, he would then hear the sound of shifting from Lily and James’s room, which would make him freeze in panic again.
It was a vicious cycle, and by the time Harry could see the sun rising through his window, he was feeling weak and pathetic.
At some point in the night, he had broken out into a cold sweat and begun to shiver. The blankets did little to help, but he kept himself wrapped as tightly in them as he could manage with his weakened limbs.
The sun progressed higher into the sky, and Harry could hear the sounds of Lily and James awakening for work. Harry sighed in relief, soon Lily and James would be gone, and he wouldn’t have to worry about suppressing the sound of his coughing.
Earlier in the night, Harry had planned to head downstairs for food as soon as the house was empty, but now he wanted nothing more than to lay in bed in peace.
It seemed to take endless amounts of time for Lily and James to work through their morning routines. Tracking their movements through the house was both boring and anxiety-inducing— Harry knew that if either adult chose to look in on him, it would be obvious that he was not well.
Harry hadn’t had the energy to get out of bed and clean himself up before Lily and James had gotten up and now, he was paying the price for his laziness. He jumped every time a door opened, consumed with anxiety that this time Lily or James was coming to check on him.
The third time this happened, Harry had the idea to bury his head under the pillow. If none of him was visible, then nothing of his well-being would be discernible. The added protection of his pillow gave him the peace of mind to relax ever so slightly.
In the end though, it wouldn’t have mattered how presentable he looked while pretending to sleep, because Harry had forgotten something very important.
“Harry?” James called, knocking on the door as he opened it. “It’s time to get up! Did you forget you’re supposed to talk to the Unspeakables today?”
The words were slow to penetrate Harry’s muddled mind. When they did, his eyes snapped open, and he started to struggle his way out of the cocoon of blankets.
James chuckled. “I take it you did forget. What do you want for break—”
When Harry had struggled free of the cocoon, James cut himself off.
“Oh my,” James said, shocked.
Harry froze. He had been trying to drag himself out of bed so he could get ready to leave for the Ministry, but he stopped in his tracks when he heard the shock in James’s voice.
James hurried the rest of the way into the room and pressed the back of his hand to Harry’s forehead.
“You’re burning up,” James muttered. He pulled his hand away and surveyed Harry, who was still frozen in a sitting position on the bed.
Harry shrugged. “It’s probably just a cold. I can be—” he stopped to cough into the crook of his elbow— “be ready to go in a couple of minutes.”
James shook his head. “You are going to get right back into bed, and then I am going to call into work. You are in no condition to be by yourself, let alone to be going for an interview.”
Harry tried to protest, but he was too tired, and James was too determined. In no time at all, Harry found himself lying down in bed, bundled up in the blankets once more.
“Lily has already left for work, but I will be back to check on you as soon as I’m done calling into work,” James said before turning to exit the room.
Once he was gone, Harry allowed himself to groan quietly. So much for keeping his illness to himself. Now, not only did James know about it, but he was taking off of work to take care of Harry , of all things. Harry didn’t need to be taken care of; he was more than used to looking out for himself while he was sick.
And on top of that, Harry would be missing the meeting with the Unspeakables. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten about that— he had been looking forward to learning more about this new world.
Harry sighed and wiggled under the absurdly tight blankets to loosen them just a bit. James had been a little overenthusiastic when he had bundled Harry up, and while the memory of it still sent warm feelings through Harry’s chest, his limbs were beginning to lose feeling.
Harry began to doze, his rest interrupted every so often with a coughing fit that he no longer bothered to try and hide. The coughing was still disruptive enough that he couldn’t fall asleep, but he was able to rest more easily without the worry of being discovered.
Sometime later, James came back into the room, carrying a tray of food. “Harry? Are you awake?” he whispered.
“Yes,” Harry returned, struggling to sit up beneath the tangle of blankets.
James released the tray, leaving it to hover in mid-air where he had been standing, and went to help Harry sit up. James conjured a thick pillow behind Harry’s back to help keep him propped up.
Harry blushed under the attention, but he was unable to deny that it felt, well, nice .
Once Harry was positioned in bed, James waved his wand to call the tray of food over.
“I brought you some light food, uh, applesauce, lightly buttered toast, a banana,” James said, setting the tray on Harry’s lap.
Harry didn’t feel hungry, but he knew that he hadn’t eaten much the night before. And on top of that, James had gone to all the trouble to bring him food. This was sufficient pressure to drive Harry to pick up the spoon and begin eating small bites of applesauce.
A quick glance up, and Harry saw that James was watching him. Harry wondered why he was still here; Harry wasn’t so sick that he couldn’t get through a meal on his own. But it was not worth the energy it would take to tell James this, so Harry kept his head down and worked his way through as much of the food on the tray as he could.
This, it turned out, was not much.
With a twinge of guilt, Harry pushed the tray away from himself, trying not to look at how much food was left on it. “I’m done eating,” Harry said, glancing up at James.
James moved forward to take the tray, then stopped with a slight frown. “Are you sure you can’t eat anymore?”
Harry’s gut tightened as he registered the disappointment in James’s gaze. He was full though, and he didn’t think he could stomach any more food without being sick. He nodded.
The disappointed look fell off of James’s face and he picked up the tray. Then he set the tray back down and drew his wand, transfiguring the empty glass of water on the tray into a bell. “Go ahead and ring this if you need anything, I’ll be back in a bit to check in on you.”
Then James picked up the tray again and headed out of the room.
Harry leaned back against the large pillow, a bit dazed from the interaction. James had done what he had said he would do, and he had been very kind about it too. Harry hadn’t thought that James would be mean about taking care of Harry, but the utter lack of exasperated sighs or annoyed looks was above and beyond what he could have dreamed of.
In fact, the only negative emotion James had expressed had been disappointment when Harry had finished eating. And Harry knew quite well that that had been because James had thought that Harry should have eaten more. Hermione and Ron had given him that very look often enough that Harry could recognize it with no trouble at all.
But the problem was that this was all unnecessary. James didn’t need to take off work to care for him, James didn’t need to deliver food to Harry on a tray, James didn’t need to make a bell so Harry could call him. It was all too much.
Harry resolved to explain this to James the next time the man came by, since there was no way that Harry would interrupt whatever James was doing with the bell.
James came to check in on Harry several more times throughout the day, but because Harry continued to feel worse as time progressed, it was several visits before he remembered to talk to James.
The shivers worsened, his cough refused to budge, and at some point, his nose even started running. There were times where Harry floated in and out of sleep, the line between wakefulness and dreamland eventually becoming so blurred that Harry could no longer tell with any certainty if he was awake or asleep.
The fact that it was James , a man Harry still thought of as dead more often than alive, checking in on him did not help with matters.
During one of his periods of lucidity, Harry realized just how much time James had spent checking in on him. It had to have been James’s main focus all day, and this realization made Harry’s stomach hurt in a way that was entirely unrelated to his sickness.
Harry resolved then to inform James that all the attention was unnecessary the very next time he came to check in on Harry. This plan felt oddly familiar, but he shook off the feeling and fell into a doze once more.
Harry became aware that someone was knocking at the door. The knock was measured and calm, so Harry couldn’t fathom who it could be. If any of the Dursleys deigned to knock on his door, it was more of an urgent pounding that promised trouble if Harry failed to respond.
“Come ‘n,” Harry responded, dragging his— oddly aching— body out of bed. There was something off about the room, and there was something that Harry had meant to do the next time someone came in…
Before Harry could make it any further than swinging his legs off the side of the bed, the door opened.
“I’m sorry, I was—” Harry coughed— “coming!” He struggled to get his feet under him so he could stand up properly. He couldn’t believe he was showing this much weakness, but he was just so tired— though, that had never kept him from hiding his weakness before.
“Harry, what are you doing out of bed?” James asked, rushing forward and pushing down on Harry’s shoulders so he was sitting back on the bed.
The concern in the man’s face and the tenderness with which he handled Harry was all too much, and yet, not enough. Harry remained passive as James tucked him back into bed, then as James set a tray of food on Harry’s lap. The worry in James’s face drove Harry to force as much of the food down as he could before his stomach rebelled.
“How are you feeling, Harry?” James asked, his voice laden with worry.
Harry’s chest pulled and he felt a lump lodge in his throat. “I’m fine,” he whispered. Then he remembered his plan — plans? — from earlier and attempted to clear his throat.
This set him off on another coughing fit. Harry was forced to hunch over as the wracking cough tore its way through his body, burning his lungs and scratching at his throat as it went. James came rushing forward to rub his back, and the sensation was so warm and so vivid against the pain of the coughing that Harry felt himself begin to cry.
Harry pulled away from the half-embrace James had pulled him into and turned to bury his face in his hands.
James started to turn around, then stopped. “Do you mind if I sit down?” he asked, gesturing to the edge of the bed.
Harry shook his head, refusing to remove his face from his hands.
James finished sitting down and placed a warm, heavy hand on Harry’s shoulder.
Despite his embarrassment, Harry felt himself lean into the touch.
“You know it’s alright to be taken care of when you’re sick, right?” James asked after a long pause.
Harry’s tears had petered off, and he had been considering the possibility of removing his hands from his face, but now he froze. He pressed his hands against his face even harder and shook his head.
“Everyone gets sick sometimes,” James persisted, “and everyone deserves to have someone take care of them when they do get sick.”
Harry shook his head again, doing his best to fend off memories of all the times he’d been sick at the Dursleys, all the times he’d been locked in the cupboard to fend off an illness, all the times his cries for help had gone unanswered.
James sighed and moved his hand from Harry’s shoulder to his back and started rubbing it in soothing circles. They remained like that for several long moments, Harry’s breath shuddering and weak as he fended off his memories, James a silent, soothing presence behind him.
“You can talk to me about anything,” James said suddenly. “I know we’ve just met, but I want you to know that I’m here for you and willing to listen to anything you want to tell me.”
Harry’s breath began to come heavier and his mind went blank as he processed what James was asking him to do. But then James slid even closer, pressing his side against Harry’s and wrapping his arm around Harry’s shoulders.
“You’re going to get yourself sick,” Harry muttered.
Harry felt James shrug behind him.
“I already accepted that would happen,” James said, his voice full of acceptance. “It is a fact of life that when a child gets sick, the parent gets sick soon after.”
Parent. At this word, Harry twisted around in James’s arms to look the man in the face. “But you’re not my parent, I don’t have any parents. I’ve never had any because I’m an orphan.”
The pressure on his side and shoulders never wavered.
“Just because there hasn’t been someone there for you in the past, doesn’t mean that you don’t deserve to have someone here for you now.”
“But I don’t deserve to have you!” Harry protested, a heavy feeling in his gut and a twisting sensation in his chest. “I’m the reason I’m an orphan! I’m the reason you’re dead .”
Harry gasped as he processed what he’d said, then he scrambled away so forcefully that he fell off the bed. He landed heavily and started scooting away as fast as he could from where James was still seated on the bed. When Harry’s back hit the wall, he pulled his knees up to his chest, laid his forehead down on his knees, and wrapped his arms around his head.
James got up from the bed and with each step he took closer to Harry, Harry tensed further. James stopped a pace or two away and sat down himself.
“That’s not true,” James said, his voice calm and even. “I know very little about your universe, but I have learned some things about you. And those things I’ve learned tell me that you did not murder your own parents.”
Harry shook his head, denying James’s words, unable to believe them.
“Harry, please look at me,” James pleaded.
Without thought, Harry found himself complying, lowering his hands and lifting his head. As their eyes met, Harry found himself pinned in place by the intensity of James’s gaze.
Harry remained transfixed as James reached out and took Harry’s hands in his. James gave them a squeeze, then spoke. “I know that you did not hold your wand to their heads. I know that you did not use a knife, or poison, or muggle weaponry to murder them. I know that you did not pay an assassin to do the deed for you, and I know that you didn’t in any other way conspire to murder your parents.
“Any series of events that led to their death may have involved you, but your involvement does not mean that you killed them. Do you understand me? You did not kill your parents.”
Harry had started shaking with James’s first words, and by the time James had finished speaking, Harry had dissolved into tears again. He tried to pull away from James, to turn away and hide his shame, but James refused to let go.
Harry shuddered and ducked his head down as a sob surged up through his chest. It was a spluttering mess, making him cough and hack and his face burn in shame.
James finally released Harry’s hands, but before Harry could turn away and hide his face, James had pulled Harry into a tight embrace. Harry buried his face in James’s chest and squeezed his eyes shut as the sobs continued to come.
They stayed there, on the floor, Harry wrapped in James’s arms, until long after Harry’s sobs had subsided, and he had fallen asleep against James’s chest.
Chapter 11: Meeting with the Unspeakables
Summary:
Previous chapter summary:
Harry got sick after shopping for a new wardrobe in Diagon Alley. The next morning, he tried to hide his illness from James, and failed. Harry’s reluctance to be cared for led to a heart to heart between him and James.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry sat up in bed and took a deep breath. For the first time in two days, he had woken up without any congestion in his chest.
The entire time he had been sick, James had been there to take care of him. The experience had been everything Harry dreamed of on the rare occasions that he’d gotten sick at the Dursleys. James had treated Harry with such a degree of care and gentleness that Harry had been shocked. But really, he should not have been.
Ever since Harry had been dumped into their care, James and Lily had been open with their affections and provided for his every need while he was well. So really, Harry should not have been surprised that they continued to do the same while he was sick.
Harry was coming to accept that James and Lily took their jobs as his— caregivers? Hosts? Guardians? Harry wasn’t sure what term to use to describe their relationship, but whatever it was, they were both very serious about the responsibilities the relationship entailed.
They were both so serious about it that James had been willing to listen to Harry have, well, a meltdown the other day. Harry still had a hard time believing that he had said so much to James, but in the end, it had all worked out okay.
Harry had harbored a fear that the truth about his parents’ deaths would cause James to abandon him. Despite this fear, nothing of the sort had happened. In fact, James had even absolved Harry of his guilt. Harry wasn’t certain if he believed James yet, but even thinking of those reassurances helped soothe some of his ever-present guilt.
Later, once Harry was well enough to think coherently, he had realized that James hadn’t given him any medicine.
It had taken several more hours, and many more visits from James, before Harry had worked up the courage to ask James about it. All of Harry’s experiences with Madam Pomfrey had taught him one thing: there was a potion for every ailment.
James had been quick to inform Harry that potion had been put into the tea. James’s son apparently refused to take potions any other way, and so the method had become a habit.
Thanks to the power of magic and care, Harry had made a quick recovery.
Today was Friday, the day that Harry was supposed to meet with the Unspeakables. Harry was pleased to note that he was feeling well enough to attend the meeting.
For the first time in days, Harry was able to get up and get ready on his own.
As he walked into the kitchen for breakfast, he realized that it was still far later than he would get up when he was healthy. This meant that when he walked into the kitchen, breakfast was already waiting for him.
“Good morning, Harry,” Lily greeted. “It’s great to see you up and about!”
“Morning, and it’s great to be up!”
“Eggs are on the stove and bread is in the toaster,” Lily said, gesturing at each. “I wasn’t sure if you were going to come down this morning, so I didn’t bother to make up a plate— or tray— yet.”
“Oh, that sounds good,” Harry said with a smile.
“Since you’re up and about, I ought to owl the Unspeakables so they know they’re clear to come over this afternoon,” Lily mused aloud.
Harry sat down at the table as Lily hurried off. When James had called to reschedule, the Unspeakables had insisted on making this a home visit. Their reasoning had been elusive, but persistent, and since Lily and James could take no more time off, Harry would be playing host on his own.
James wandered into the kitchen, a mug of coffee already in his hand. “Good morning, Harry! I thought I heard you getting ready up there!”
Harry flushed, wondering if he’d been too loud.
“I was right next door in my own room, working on my morning routine, so I couldn’t help but hear the water running,” James continued.
Harry ducked his head down, staring at his plate of food. Was he really that transparent?
“Anyways, how did you sleep last night?” James asked.
Harry lifted his head to answer. “Much better than I have in days, and much better than I expected to sleep. I got better very fast.”
James grinned. “That’s great to hear! Your m— Lily is very talented at potions; us Potter men always have swift recoveries thanks to her.”
Lily walked back into the kitchen as he said this and tapped James upside the back of his head. “You know quite well that I’m following the recipes your family developed, and that you are more than capable of following them yourself.”
“I’m not sure who told you I was good at potions,” James said, “but they are a dirty, dirty liar.”
Lily took her seat again, and they continued to go back and forth for several more minutes, their banter flying across the table so fast that Harry felt like he was watching a ping pong match. This was an arrangement that suited him just fine, as it allowed him to eat his breakfast and listen in peace.
Lily held up her hand to stop James from speaking. “Before we lose any more time to our nonsense, we ought to make sure that Harry feels ready to host the Unspeakables.”
James closed his mouth and nodded.
“I know you’re new to our home,” Lily began, “so this could be stressful for you. First of all, I want to reassure you that everything is going to be fine. The Unspeakables that are coming are Liz and Sue, the same Unspeakables that greeted you when you arrived here. They will be arriving by floo at one in the afternoon, and I have already keyed them into the wards.”
“James will set out the things you will need for tea, and I can go over our teas before I leave, if you like. You’re welcome to hold the interview anywhere in the house that you feel comfortable. I believe that is everything that you need to know. What do you think, James?”
“I can’t think of anything you missed,” James confirmed.
Harry nodded, some of his anxiety over the meeting lifting from his chest. “Thank you,” Harry said.
“By the way, I will likely be home late from work,” James said. He had gotten up to pack away the leftover food from breakfast. “I have heinous amounts of paperwork built up again from the time I took off. I’m just lucky I somehow didn’t catch whatever it was Harry had, otherwise it’d end up being so much worse.”
Harry shifted guiltily in his seat, aware that the time off— and therefore the paperwork— was all his fault.
“And don’t you dare feel bad about that, Harry,” James said, turning to point a serving spoon at Harry.
“I’m sorry,” Harry said reflexively.
“It’s alright,” Lily said, “there’s nothing to be sorry about.”
While Lily and James finished tidying up the kitchen and completing the rest of their morning routines, Harry continued to work his way through his breakfast.
Just before Lily left the house, she darted back into the kitchen. “I just wanted to say, before I left, that you’re going to be a wonderful host.”
Harry flushed. “Thank you.”
“I have to dash now, goodbye,” Lily said, smiling warmly at Harry before turning to hurry away.
“Goodbye,” Harry called after her. Her words had left behind a warm glow.
Unfortunately, the warm glow was replaced by anxiety as he got up from the kitchen table. The tightness in his chest persisted throughout the morning as he selected a book to read and settled in to wait for the Unspeakables to arrive, and then as he paced around the sitting room, too anxious to read.
He was so deep in thought that the sudden flash of the floo startled him. He jumped back, away from the floo, his hands coming up to cover his mouth.
“Oops, did we startle you?” the Unspeakable— Liz or Sue— asked, brushing herself off.
The other Unspeakable arrived then, and Harry stole a glance at the clock. One in the afternoon, on the dot.
Harry nodded, then exchanged greetings with the Unspeakables— learning which was which in the process— and guided them to seats in the sitting room. As they sat down, Harry asked for their tea orders, then hurried into the kitchen to prepare the tea.
Though the kitchen was still unfamiliar, the process of making tea came back to him as soon as he began.
It required little thought for Harry to bustle around the kitchen, getting everything together. In no time at all, Harry was carrying out a tray with tea and biscuits for Liz and Sue.
“Oh my, that was fast,” Sue said, turning to watch as Harry walked into the room.
Harry shrugged and set the tray down on the coffee table. Then he went and took a seat on the couch across from them.
“Wait, Harry, where’s your tea?” Liz asked.
Harry glanced at the tray and realized he hadn’t thought to make himself some tea. “Oh, I just didn’t want any.”
Sue nodded.
As Liz and Sue each picked up their teacups and took their first sips, Harry sat and twiddled his thumbs, feeling a little awkward without anything to do.
Sue set her tea back down on its saucer. “That is delicious tea, Harry. Thank you.”
Harry smiled shyly. “You’re welcome.”
“So,” Liz said, swirling her teacup, “I’m sure you’re curious about why we insisted on having this meeting here, at your house.”
Harry nodded.
“We in the department found it curious that you got so violently sick,” Sue began.
“It’s not uncommon for people to contract colds and flus in the summer, but you are a young, healthy teenager. The degree of illness you experienced is an outlier and unusual,” Liz continued.
“After extensive discussion,” Sue said, “we determined that it is likely due to the fact that your immune system is developed for microbes from your universe— not ours. Given the rates of microbe evolution, the chances that your immune system would be at all effective here are slim to none.”
“So we decided that it would be safest for you if we were to come to you,” Liz said.
“Oh wow,” said Harry, surprised. “So I can get sick really easily?”
“Yes, precisely. For the foreseeable future, you’re going to want to be careful about going out in public if you don’t want a repeat sickness,” Liz said.
Harry nodded. “Thank you for telling me.”
“Of course,” Sue said.
The next several minutes were spent engaged in small talk as Liz and Sue worked their way through the tea and biscuits. The longer the small talk went on, the more anxious Harry began to feel. This was his chance to learn more about the world he now lived in, and he wanted to get started.
After what felt like an eternity, Liz set down her empty teacup and leaned forward, propping her elbows on her knees. “I’m sure you’re ready to get down to business,” Liz said.
Harry nodded, the motion exaggerated to convey his eagerness.
“We also spent a good deal of time thinking about the best way to have this discussion,” Sue said. “We decided that the best way would be to have you give us a general idea of current events in the world that you came from. When you state things that differ from this world, we will stop you. Then we will point out the difference, and we can begin tracing back history to find the point of divergence, if we can.”
“Does that sound alright to you?” Liz asked.
“Sure,” Harry said.
“Then let’s get started!” Liz exclaimed.
There was a long pause.
“So, uh, I guess the biggest current event I can think of is that Voldemort is back,” Harry began slowly. “Do you know who that is?”
Liz and Sue shook their heads in unison.
Harry frowned, certain that Voldemort was out there somewhere. “Wait, how about Tom Riddle, have you heard of him?” Maybe Voldemort had gone undercover before his name became well known?
“Of course we know Tom Riddle!” Liz said.
Harry straightened up, his heart pounding in his chest. “You do? What’s he up to? Where’s he hiding, I know—”
Sue held up a gloved hand. “I am sorry to cut you off, but I have to ask: what do you mean by ‘where is he hiding’? Is he so famous in your world that he must have a pseudonym to hide from the press and the public?”
Harry frowned and opened his mouth to respond, then closed it. He shook his head, then tried again. “He’s not famous , he’s infamous . He’s a Dark Lord— he’s— he’s evil!” Harry spat out.
“Wait, what?” Liz asked, her voice laden with confusion. “What?”
The nervous energy in Harry’s body became too much. He got up and started pacing around the sitting room.
“What can you tell us about this Voldemort?” Sue asked.
Still agitated, Harry did his best to order his thoughts so he could respond coherently. “He’s the worst Dark Lord of the century, even worse than Grindelwald. Most people are afraid to even speak his name, but Voldemort isn’t his real name. His real name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, which is an anagram for ‘I am Lord Voldemort’.
“He was defeated back in 1981, but that only lasted until about a year ago. He’s back now, and he’s gaining power.”
Harry stopped his pacing and turned to take in Liz and Sue’s reactions. They were both staring at each other, motionless. Then Sue turned towards Harry.
“Our universes must have diverged significantly for this to happen— I have to ask, are you sure Voldemort was named Tom Riddle?”
Harry thrust his hand through his hair. “Yes, I am sure. He told me himself!”
Liz reached out and grabbed Sue’s shoulder. “You’ve met this Dark Lord?”
Harry’s eyes widened, and he looked away. “It’s a very, very long story, and I don’t think it’s helpful for figuring out where our universes diverge,” Harry said instead.
Liz released Sue’s shoulder and smoothed down her robes. “One day, I’d like to hear that story. It sounds important, even if it’s not relevant to our discussion today.”
Harry shrugged and nodded, not sure that he would ever be ready to share it.
“Right, so if Tom Riddle is a— a Dark Lord , then who is Headmaster of Hogwarts in your universe?” Sue asked.
“Professor Dumbledore,” Harry answered reflexively before the significance of Sue’s question came to him. “Wait, wait does that mean that Voldemort, sorry, Tom Riddle, is the Headmaster of Hogwarts?”
“Yes, mostly,” Liz said.
“How is he mostly Headmaster?” Harry asked.
“He and McGonagall alternate the Head position. When Riddle is the Headmaster, McGonagall is the Transfiguration professor. When McGonagall is Headmaster, Riddle travels and does groundbreaking research. It’s an arrangement that suits them both and has been effective for years now,” Sue explained.
Harry walked over to the couch and flopped down on it, his thoughts sluggish. Voldemort, Headmaster of Hogwarts. A name and a title that ought to be incompatible with each other.
“This must be terribly shocking for you,” Liz said, solicitous.
Harry nodded.
Silence fell for a long moment as Harry attempted to wrap his mind around the thought of Voldemort as Headmaster of Hogwarts. Harry knew that Voldemort had wanted to be the Defense professor— maybe he had gotten the position in this universe?
“You wanted to talk about how the divergences may have come to be, right?” Harry asked.
“Yes,” said Sue.
“Well, in my universe, Voldemort put a curse on the defense professorship because he was declined for the position. Maybe the point of divergence was that he wasn’t declined for the position here?”
Sue tapped her fingers against the arm of her chair. “That does sound reasonable, but then we have to ask, what was the reason that Tom Riddle was given the job in our universe but declined the job in yours?”
Harry thought back to everything he knew about Voldemort and the curse on the Defense position, but he could not think of any information that could help. “I’m sorry, I just don’t know about history that far back. Because he’s a Dark Lord, information about him from that long ago isn’t really talked about.”
“This feels like it’s going to be a dead-end route of inquiry, so why don’t we try something else?” Liz suggested.
Harry nodded, and so the rest of the conversation went. Harry learned that Cornelius Fudge was a minor politician with little career to speak of. Instead, the Minister for Magic was Barty Crouch Jr., a fact that would have disturbed Harry greatly were he not so preoccupied with the concept of Voldemort as Hogwarts’ Headmaster.
Dumbledore had spent a couple of years as a professor at Hogwarts, up until he defeated Grindelwald. At that point, he was recommended for— and received— the position of Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards.
The biggest thing to come of the conversation was that Harry finally believed that there was no Voldemort. There was no Voldemort out there waiting, biding his time. There was no hoard of Death Eaters growing more powerful.
And more than that, there had never been a Voldemort and there had never been Death Eaters. All the people lost to the first war could still be around. The peacefulness Harry noticed at Diagon Alley was warranted— it had been decades since Britain’s last significant magical conflict.
By the time the Unspeakables floo’d away, Harry was stunned into shocked silence as he processed all that he had learned.
Harry had spent the past five years of his life living under the shadow of Voldemort. Really, he had lived his entire life under that shadow. But now, it was gone.
He was free.
Harry spent most of the afternoon pacing around the house, just thinking. When Lily, and later James, got back from work, he settled down with an open book on his lap.
The time before dinner was spent in pleasant silence with Lily grading, James doing paperwork, and Harry pretending to read. Harry was grateful. Though Lily and James seemed curious about what had happened at the meeting, they left the subject in peace.
Dinner conversation was light, focused on Lily and James sharing their days. Harry listened, doing his best to keep his hands and mouth occupied with eating to ensure he was not asked to join in. Eventually though, he finished his food and set his utensils down.
Not long after, Lily set her own utensils down and turned to face him.
“I know you’ve had a shocking day,” Lily said, resting her forearms against the kitchen table and clasping her hands together, “and James and I want to give you space, but there is something we need to discuss before tomorrow. As you know, we will be going to pick up our son at Kings Cross tomorrow. We view the trip there as a family excursion, so we would appreciate it if you were to come along with us.”
“We would never force you to come, of course,” James cut in.
Harry set his hands in his lap and began to fidget with the hem of his shirt, his anxiety over meeting the other Harry making itself known. “Are you sure you want me to come—”
“We’re sure,” Lily and James said in unison.
Despite his anxiety, the quickness and surety of their response brought a smile to Harry’s face. There was a hopeful light to their eyes, telling Harry that if he refused, they may not be upset, but they would be disappointed.
And besides that, Harry couldn’t help but want to be included in a family excursion. “Then I’d be happy to go. Oh, um, there is something you should know, though. The Unspeakables said that my immune system is very vulnerable here, and that I should be careful going out in public.”
Lily and James exchanged a look.
“We could take precautions, but if you’re not comfortable with going then we certainly won’t force you,” James said.
“No, I’d like to go,” Harry said.
“Well, an obvious precaution is to have you use copious amounts of hand sanitizer after you touch everything,” Lily said.
James nodded. “And I can cast the Bubble-Head Charm on you so that the air you breathe is clean.”
“But what about the Muggles, won’t they see the bubble around my head?” Harry asked.
“Not if I cast the variation that is undetectable,” James said with a smile. “It was developed for the Aurors and is very handy.”
“Would that be enough?” Lily asked.
Harry shrugged. “I think so.”
“Then we can get back to the original topic that I wanted to talk about: the fact that you will be meeting our son tomorrow,” Lily said. “The main thing we wanted to be sure you know is that we won’t be forgetting you, come tomorrow. Yes, our attention will be split between the two of you, that much is inevitable. But we will still be here for you and for anything you need.”
James reached out and put a hand on Harry’s knee. “If there’s any concerns you have, we’d be happy to address them now— or whenever you like, if you’re not ready or can’t think of any now.”
Harry sat for a moment. His thoughts went to all his fears that this other Harry would be just like Dudley. He started to bury his fears again, to pretend they weren’t there, because surely Lily and James would be offended if he suggested that their son was anything like Dudley.
Harry looked into Lily’s, then James’s eyes, saw the sheer sincerity they contained, and took a deep breath.
“Back in my universe, I had a cousin, and he was really nasty and spoiled. Whenever we fought, my aunt and uncle would take his side over mine no matter what…” Harry trailed off, unsure where he was going.
James squeezed his knee. “Harry is far from nasty, and I don’t think that he’s spoiled either, but Severus always says that we spoil him, so I guess take that bit with a grain of salt.”
“More importantly,” Lily cut in, “I can guarantee that if you and Harry ever have a conflict, James and I will be sure to investigate both sides of the situation before mediating. We would never blindly take our son’s word over yours.”
The pounding in his chest settled somewhat, and Harry’s face relaxed into a slight, relieved smile.
After that, Lily and James spent some time with him, reassuring him further. Harry basked in the attention and did his best to allow their words to soothe his fears over the coming days (and weeks and months). His fears didn’t go away, not entirely. As he took in their words, the knowledge that Lily and James would be very biased sources about their son weighed on him, preventing him from relaxing all the way.
But by the time Harry went to bed that night, he managed to feel a twinge of excitement about meeting the other version of himself.
Harry followed close behind Lily and James as they pushed through the crowded train station. His right hand was clenched around his wand, and his left around a container of hand sanitizer. He had spent most of the morning feeling anxious about the upcoming trip, with the occasional burst of excitement to disrupt the anxious monotony.
But now the time was almost here.
Though the Bubble-Head Charm was invisible to observers, it still warped the sounds of the train station. Harry felt distanced from his surroundings. On top of this, Lily and James had set a very fast pace through the station, so almost before Harry knew it, they had arrived on Platform Nine and ¾.
The train had just arrived, so Harry stood just behind Lily and James as the students spilled out of the cars and onto the platform. Harry’s eyes caught on Cho Chang, and he stepped more firmly behind James. The memory of their last interaction was too fresh for Harry to want to be spotted by her.
Then Harry remembered that this was not the Cho Chang he knew. And there behind her was Marietta Edgecombe, but she was not the Marietta that had snitched on the DA.
Scanning the crowd, Harry was able to pick out more and more familiar strangers.
Dean Thomas, Luna Lovegood, Astoria Greengrass, Dennis Creevey—
And Ron and Hermione.
Harry stepped back out from behind Lily and James to get a better look at them, to see if he could discern any differences— to see if they were alright. They looked just the same as they always had, and Harry had to stop himself from stepping forward, from calling out to them.
Then Ron stopped to tie his shoe, and Harry saw that there was someone else with them. Harry didn’t recognize the student— he was a Gryffindor, a bit shorter than Ron, his hair was black… and messy…
The realization of whom the student was dawned on Harry slowly, then all at once. His eyes widened and shock flooded his senses as he stared from across the platform.
Bright green eyes met bright green eyes.
This was the Harry Potter of this universe.
Notes:
thank you so much for reading! this was another longer chapter, oops! please leave a comment letting me know what you thought! thank you to duplicity for beta reading!
make sure you check out minryll's fanart for this fic here
Chapter 12: The Other Harry
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ah, there’s our Harry,” James said, pointing, then using that same hand to wave.
Harry had yet to break free of his shock. It was as though he was back in third year and staring at his past self. Except this was even weirder— even more wrong— because this Harry was not him . There were differences between the two of them.
These differences became more apparent as the other Harry came closer.
Harry first noticed the lack of a scar on the boy’s face. Then it became clear that the other Harry was, well, larger than him. Not by a lot , but the size difference that James had mentioned was there and noticeable. Harry felt a knot of bitterness tighten within him.
Harry had always wondered if the lack of food he received at the Dursleys had stunted his growth, and now he had strong evidence that this had been the case.
“Hey, everyone,” the other Harry said as he approached.
James stepped forward to meet the other Harry, scooping him into a hug. James was still several inches taller than the other Harry, so he rested his chin on the boy’s head. “I missed you, Harry,” James said, still holding onto his son.
Harry had to look away from the scene, an unidentifiable emotion flaring up at the sight of the two of them together. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw James release the hug, only to be replaced by Lily.
Looking at the three of them clustered together, Harry couldn’t help but think that they belonged together, that they were meant to be a family. James stood with a hand on each of his son’s and his wife’s shoulder as the other two continued to embrace. They were a family unit, no gaps between them.
Unconsciously, Harry took a step away, setting himself apart.
Harry cast his eyes over the crowd to prevent himself from staring at the family scene. So engrossed was he in the number of new faces, that when James laid a hand on his shoulder, he jumped.
“Oh— sorry to startle you,” said James, pulling his hand away.
Harry shrugged. “It’s no big deal, I just wasn’t paying attention.” And now that he was looking, he saw that James had turned his body, leaving a gap in their group. A gap just big enough for Harry to stand in. Before he could overthink it, Harry took a couple steps forward and joined the cluster.
“Harry,” Lily said, looking pointedly at him, “why don’t you give Harry—” She turned her gaze to the other Harry. “—some of that hand sanitizer.”
Harry held out the little bottle of hand sanitizer for the other boy to take.
As the other Harry used the hand sanitizer, he asked, “So what’s with all this?”
“Harry’s immune system isn’t right for our universe, so we’re taking precautions to keep him safe,” Lily said.
“So, I probably shouldn’t hug him then,” the other Harry said, passing the hand sanitizer back.
As Harry accepted the hand sanitizer, placing it in his pocket, he studied the other Harry’s face. The other Harry certainly looked sincere about his comment, but it was hard to tell— and even harder to trust. If the other Harry had been sincere though, then maybe he was nice and not at all like Dudley.
“Maybe once we’re back home, and we’ve removed Harry’s Bubble-Head Charm,” James said.
“I look forward to it,” the other Harry said, raising his arm, then dropping it back down in an aborted motion.
Harry wondered what he’d been about to do. He’d been looking at Harry, so maybe he’d been about to initiate contact of some kind. Probably friendly contact, since both his parents were right there.
“Did you want to say goodbye to Ron and Hermione before we go?” Lily asked.
The other Harry shrugged. “We said goodbye on the train, and we’ll be seeing each other again soon, so I’m alright.”
Harry glanced around to where he’d last seen Ron and Hermione. He caught a glimpse of Hermione’s bushy hair and a bony elbow that looked to be Ron’s. Harry wished he’d had longer to see them. He knew that they weren’t his best friends, but they looked like them.
And Harry didn’t have any pictures to remember his best friends by.
Harry felt the loss of his photo album with a desperation that pulled at his breath and twisted his stomach. He stepped around Lily to get a better look at Ron and Hermione. The sight of their faces was painful and soothing in equal measures. Harry remained frozen, just staring at them, as the buzz of conversation continued around him.
“Harry, are you ready to go?” James asked.
Harry tore his gaze away and nodded.
Lily placed a warm hand on his elbow as they exited the platform. While they walked into the main train station, the others’ resumed conversing, talking quietly under the bustling commotion all around them.
Harry tuned back into the conversation. The other Harry was chatting about the final game of the Quidditch Cup. Harry was suddenly curious about the state of Hogwarts’ Quidditch in this universe.
“—still furious that Cadwallader fouled Eva. There was no reason to— Ginny was already after the Snitch at that point.”
Harry knew the name Cadwallader— the Hufflepuff Chaser— but he didn’t think he’d heard of an Eva before. Harry was sure he knew the names of everyone who played Quidditch. “Who’s Eva?” Harry asked.
The other Harry looked at him curiously. “Eva is our keeper. She’s a fourth year and very talented— at least partially because Wood spent most of his last year here training her. I thought your universe was pretty similar to ours; how do you not know her at all?”
Harry shrugged, helpless. “I don’t know— maybe she was in a different house in my universe? And didn’t get a chance to play Quidditch because of it?”
“Wow, this alternate universe thing is fascinating,” the other Harry said. “I mean, I’ve known Eva for years— and you’ve never even heard of her! So who’s yours?”
“Oliver Wood.”
“Oh wow, did he not find someone suitable to train as his replacement? Our coach always emphasizes the importance of having a backup for every position— both in case of emergency during a game, and ultimately for when people have to graduate.”
“Wow, um, we didn’t have a coach telling us to do that. We really just had the seven of us practicing together.”
“And I thought only allowing fourteen people per house to play on official teams was bad enough!” Barry said with a chuckle.
Harry ran his hands through his hair. “Yeah, it really isn’t enough people.”
Harry hadn’t thought about how small the Quidditch teams were, how limiting the number of positions could be. Harry wondered how many aspiring Seekers he had kept from ever playing by occupying the only Seeker position in the house.
“Did I mention that Harry here was the Seeker for his universe’s house team?” James asked.
Harry glanced at the other Harry. “Wait, are you not the Seeker?” he asked.
“No, I’m a Chaser.”
That was odd to consider. Harry had, of course, played Chaser in the odd pickup match, but he’d never played the position seriously.
“By the way, dad, where’s Sirius and Severus?” the other Harry asked.
“They couldn’t make it this time. Sirius has his motorbike race today,” James said.
“Harry,” Lily said, touching his elbow gently, “if you were wondering why Severus isn’t here either, it’s because he always has to go to Sirius’s races to make sure, and I quote, ‘Sirius doesn’t break his fool neck’.”
Harry nodded, struck once again by the oddity that was Sirius and Snape being in a committed relationship together.
James slung his arm around the other Harry’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, they’ll be at dinner tonight.”
The other Harry whipped his head around to look at Harry. “Wait a second— we have an even number of Quidditch players now!”
James adjusted his grip on the other Harry to ruffle his hair. “I was wondering when you’d pick up on that! Harry and I flew around the other day, and I think we’re going to have quite the game.”
Harry grinned, delighted with the indirect praise.
They walked back through the train station to the car and then drove back to Potter Cottage, still bantering back and forth about one thing or another.
Harry expected to be excluded from the conversation while Lily and James sought to catch up with their son. But they didn’t seem to have much to catch up on. Harry realized that the other Harry must write a lot of letters to his parents. Harry wondered if they would expect, or even want, the same from him.
But Harry couldn’t get too lost in his thoughts because the other Harry seemed determined to keep him involved in the conversation. Every chance the other Harry got, he would turn to Harry and ask for an opinion.
It felt nice to be so deliberately included. And the more the other Harry turned to him, the more Harry’s fears about the other Harry receded.
Harry was reading alone in the bedroom when a knock on his door startled him. He quickly cast Tempus and saw that it wasn’t time yet for Sirius and Snape to arrive for dinner.
“Come in?” Harry called, his voice lifting in curiosity.
The door swung open and the other Harry walked in. Harry straightened up in his seat.
“I am sick of unpacking,” the other Harry said, flopping onto the bed.
“That sucks,” Harry said. The other Harry’s unexpected— and casual— appearance had knocked Harry off balance.
There was a long silence.
“So, you’re from another universe,” the other Harry said. “What’s that like?”
Harry grabbed a pen off his desk and began to fidget with it. “I don’t know. Weird, I guess? I was there and now I’m here.”
“But what are the differences?” the other Harry insisted. “It’s another universe for a reason, right?”
Harry thought back to the conversation he’d just had with the Unspeakables and remembered the shock of discovering that there was no Voldemort here. That alone was enough to make him clam up. But the other Harry was staring at him expectantly from his prone position on the bed.
“There’s not that many differences,” Harry began slowly. “But there’s a lot of differences at the same time.”
“How’s that work?”
“Well, a lot of the same people exist. Diagon Alley looks very similar and Hogwarts is still Hogwarts. Big things like that are the same, and that’s apparently a pretty big deal.”
“So there’s universes where those things don’t exist?”
Harry shrugged. “I guess so. I haven’t exactly been to them.”
The other Harry hummed. “What is different then?”
Harry sighed. He should have gone on for longer about things that were the same. He racked his brain for a safe difference. “Albus Dumbledore is Headmaster of Hogwarts in my universe.”
“Huh. How was he?”
“He’s great!” Harry said, the response automatic. “He really cares for his students and he’s very wise.”
“Interesting.”
“So, what’s it like to have two headmasters?” Harry asked, seizing the opportunity to turn the subject away from his universe.
The other Harry shifted a bit on the bed. “I don’t know. It’s normal for me, you know? McGonagall and Riddle have been sharing the job since long before I was born. They have it down to an art by now.”
Harry nodded, trying to hide his discomfort with the idea of Voldemort as an effective headmaster. “I guess years of experience will do that.”
“Harrys!” James shouted from downstairs. “Come help set the table!”
The other Harry sat up. “Harrys?” he parroted, rolling his eyes.
Harry stood up, setting the pen he’d been fidgeting with back on the desk. “I guess it’s shorter than saying Harry twice.”
“I guess,” the other Harry said, standing up.
As they walked out of the room, Harry looked at his hands and saw that he’d gotten ink all over them from the pen. He sighed and ducked into the washroom to wash it off.
Harry jumped off the broom as he got close to the ground. He ran to meet the other Harry, who was doing the same. Harry held up his hand, ready for the high five, but the other Harry ignored it and went for the hug. Harry froze in the other Harry’s embrace, then awkwardly raised his arms to return it.
The other Harry released the hug and whirled around to face James and Sirius, who were a few feet away. Harry and the other Harry walked over to the two men so that they were all clustered into a group.
“I told you we would win! But you just had to bet against us,” the other Harry said, bouncing forward onto the balls of his feet.
Harry grinned at the other Harry.
“Alright, alright, you won fair and square,” James said.
“I don’t know,” Sirius said, dubious. “Is it really fair if the competition is young and in practice?”
The other Harry glared at Sirius. “Harry, flick him on the ear for that.”
Harry glanced at Sirius.
Sirius stared right back.
Then, slowly, Harry reached out and flicked Sirius on the ear.
There had been ample time for Sirius to move out of the way, but he hadn’t.
“Thank you, Harry,” the other Harry said.
Harry grinned at him, then looked back to James and Sirius. “So, when will you pay your forfeit?”
James and Sirius exchanged a look.
“Never?” they asked in unison.
The other Harry turned so that his back was to Sirius and James. Then, to Harry, he said, “Wow, I can’t believe I don’t have a father. Can you believe I’m halfway to becoming an orphan? What an unexpected turn of events.”
Harry sucked in a breath and crossed his arms. That the other Harry could joke about being an orphan like that... but then, he had never experienced war. The other Harry probably didn’t know any orphans, and he probably didn’t know that Harry was an orphan.
Harry forced himself to release his breath.
James and Sirius both looked uncomfortable, which made sense, Harry supposed. James had probably told Sirius what Harry had said about his universe.
The awkward silence lingered, and the other Harry began to look uncomfortable too.
“I suppose the best time to get our forfeit over with is sooner rather than later,” Sirius said.
James nodded, the motion glum.
“Well, get to it. Your bodies won’t push themselves up,” the other Harry said.
Harry did his best to shake off his lingering discomfort as James and Sirius lowered themselves onto the ground. Harry was quickly distracted by just how bad Sirius’s form was.
“That’s no way to do a pushup,” Harry said, pointing at Sirius’s bucked knees and slouched back.
“Yeah,” the other Harry added, walking over to tap Sirius’s knees with his foot, “I’m pretty sure you’re just making things harder on yourself like this.”
Sirius sighed, long and dramatic, but corrected his form.
“How many of these did we agree to?” James asked.
“Only 100,” Harry said with a smile.
“We suggested fewer than that, but you two just had to bring it up to a round 100,” the other Harry added.
Sirius groaned.
The other Harry pulled out his wand and summoned two folding chairs from the shed. “Here you are, Harry,” he said, handing one of the chairs over. “There’s no need for our feet to get tired while we supervise them.”
Harry smirked and unfolded his chair to sit in it.
As James and Sirius were doing their 28th pushup, Lily and Severus came striding out of the house, each with a cool drink in their hand.
“What is going on out here?” Severus asked, raising an eyebrow.
Something about his tone and expression reminded Harry of Snape — the Snape from Harry’s universe.
“Well, Harry and I won the match,” the other Harry said.
There was a long silence before Harry realized that the other Harry had paused to let him continue with the story.
“And that means James and Sirius lost the bet,” Harry said.
“Ah, so that would explain why they are on the ground, proudly displaying their utter lack of workout regimens,” Severus said with a smirk.
Harry grinned and nodded.
“Do you mind if we join you in watching the show?” Lily asked.
“Of course not,” the other Harry said. “Pull up a chair and join us.”
Lily and Severus exchanged a look, then walked around to stand behind James and Sirius. They both summoned chairs and sat down in them, reclining with their drinks in hand.
“I must say,” Severus drawled, “the view really is delightful from back here.”
Harry glanced at the other Harry, who was miming making himself throw up. Harry snorted and nodded in agreement.
“Stop— ogling— us,” James said, panting between each word.
Harry bent down and scooped up an acorn that was on the ground near his chair. He flung it at James, aiming for the back of the neck, which was where James’ thick hair wouldn’t protect him as much.
With the precise hand-eye coordination of a Seeker, Harry nailed the throw.
James’s hand came up to slap at the back of his neck, and he collapsed onto his chest and face. He pushed himself up to his elbows and looked around. “What the hell was that?”
Harry wiped the smile from his face, adopting a serious expression.
“I have no idea what you mean,” Harry said.
“And don’t you have pushups to be doing?” the other Harry asked.
James grumbled and rubbed at the back of his neck. Then he heaved a heavy sigh and got back into pushup position.
“And that last one doesn’t count,” the other Harry said.
“It’s not my —”
“Do you really want to waste your energy quibbling over a single aborted pushup?” Lily asked, raising her eyebrow.
James shook his head and recommenced his penalty pushups.
Harry looked over to Lily and mouthed, ‘thank you’.
Lily smiled in return.
The remainder of the pushups passed by quickly enough. Thanks to his position as an Auror, James was in reasonable shape. This allowed him to catch up to Sirius and even finish first.
“C’mon Sirius, you can do it! Just three more!” James encouraged, clapping his hands with enthusiasm.
“You sound like a little league Quidditch coach,” the other Harry said.
“I was your little league Quidditch coach,” James said. “Some habits die hard.”
Harry felt a sting of jealousy at this. Here was yet more proof that the other Harry had been raised in the wizarding world with loving parents. Harry had not even known that little league Quidditch existed, though now that he thought about it, it made sense. Beneath his jealousy was also a sense of loss. He would have loved to play little league Quidditch, but he would never get the chance to.
Maybe— maybe one day Harry could coach, though. This world was peaceful enough that Harry could imagine himself running around, chasing children (his children?) as they zipped around on brooms.
“—did it! You’re all done now,” James said with pride.
Sirius flopped down onto his back and groaned. “Never again. That was awful .”
Thinking back to their last family dinner, Harry made another suggestion. “How about we make the penalty removing yourself from the cooking rotation, next time?”
Sirius lazily raised a hand to point at Harry. “That was a low blow.”
Harry smiled.
“So you already know about Sirius’s… culinary talents?” the other Harry asked.
“Sort of. I just know that he hates being removed from the rotation.”
“Ha ha, sure, laugh at the old man lying on the ground, miserable. We’ll see who’s laughing when I write up my will.”
The other Harry scooped up another acorn from the ground and pegged Sirius in the nose with it.
“A-ha! So that’s what happened to me!” James exclaimed, whirling around to thrust an accusing finger at the other Harry.
The other Harry paused, though his eyes did not flick over to Harry. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean.”
“You hit me in the back of the neck with one of those acorns and made me do a pushup over again,” James said, indignant.
“If you say so,” the other Harry said with a shrug.
Harry frowned, glancing at the other Harry. Why hadn’t he thrown Harry under the bus? Harry had been the one to throw the acorn, after all.
“You know, it’s been a while since you’ve made me do this,” James said, taking a slow step towards the other Harry. “I’m going to enjoy this a lot .”
With that, James launched himself at the other Harry, grabbing him in a tight hug. Then, holding the other Harry pinned against his chest, James started to grip the other Harry’s ribs in a vice hold as the other Harry tried to get away.
James towered over the other Harry, his size and stature ensuring that the other Harry’s struggles were futile. The sight of the other Harry held in James’s crushing embrace brought back painful, stinging memories of Dudley holding him down to beat him.
Sirius bounded over to join in, blocking Harry’s view of James and the other Harry, and all Harry could see was Dudley’s gang joining in for a round of Harry Hunting.
Harry took an uncertain step forward.
“Stop, please!” the other Harry begged. “I can’t—” He broke off into a shriek, the sound painful and desperate.
Harry pulled out his wand and fired off a quick Petrificus Totalus. First at Sirius, then at James. Once both men were frozen, Harry rushed over to pull them off the other Harry.
“Are you alright?” Harry asked, looking him over for injuries. Besides a flushed face, he seemed fine.
“Er— yes. Thanks for the rescue,” the other Harry said.
Harry blanched, realizing he had overreacted. James and Sirius had been tickling the other Harry. That must have been a shriek of laughter, not a shriek of pain as his instincts had told him it was. Harry had attacked James and Sirius over a bout of tickling. He struggled to control his racing heart.
Harry stared at the other Harry and decided he, at least, wasn’t too upset. Harry took a deep breath. “It’s the least I could do considering you did—”
Harry was cut off by a stern look from the other Harry, who jerked his head in a silencing motion. Now that he knew the other Harry had only been tickled, Harry did not understand why the other Harry was covering for him like this anymore. James didn’t seem too mad about being hit by the acorn, so it didn’t seem like it would be a big deal for him to find out that Harry had been the one to throw it. Although— maybe the other Harry really disliked the tickling and was trying to protect Harry from it?
Then Harry looked over at James and Sirius, who were still caught in the petrification, and realized that the other Harry was probably trying to protect him from the fallout of that particular stupidity.
It felt odd to have someone (potentially) seeking to protect him from an unpleasant experience, but Harry couldn’t deny that it felt nice.
“Are you going to unfreeze our husbands any time soon?” Lily asked, pleasant and airy.
Harry jumped. He’d forgotten that Lily and Snape were there, watching the whole thing. He wondered why neither of them had stepped in or intervened when James had assumed that the other Harry had thrown both acorns. And— why hadn’t either of them stopped Harry from petrifying James and Sirius?
“You could do it yourself,” the other Harry pointed out.
Lily shrugged. “I could do a lot of things. I think James and Sirius could use some time to sweat it out.”
Harry looked back and forth between the pairs of adults. Lily had said to let them sweat, but Harry had been wrong to freeze them. The thought that he had been wrong drove Harry to raise his wand and unfreeze James and Sirius.
“Aw, Harry, you should’ve left them a bit longer,” the other Harry said.
Harry took a precautionary step away from James and Sirius, who were shaking themselves out. “I shouldn’t have frozen them in the first place,” Harry said, uneasy.
Sirius slapped James on the shoulder. “Hey James, guess what?”
James looked wary. “What?”
“You got your Head-Auror-ass kicked by a teenager!”
James rolled his eyes. “Your ass was also kicked by a teenager.”
“I’m sorry,” Harry burst out.
James and Sirius both turned to look at him.
“If you’re apologizing for petrifying us, don’t,” James said. “You were just protecting Harry, right?”
Harry nodded.
“Then I should be thanking you. Your heart was in the right place, we just need to work on getting your brain in the right place before you act.”
“Okay,” Harry said, beginning to calm down.
“You’re one to talk about having your brain in the right place,” Sirius said.
James elbowed Sirius in the ribs.
“Can we just go in now? Please?” the other Harry asked.
“Oh, of course,” James said. He began to walk towards the house, closely followed by the others.
Harry trailed into the house after the rest of the group, sinking deeper into thought as he went. James wasn’t mad at him for overreacting. The other Harry was far from what Harry had expected him to be, and Harry couldn’t be more relieved.
Things were looking up for the summer.
Chapter 13: Interlude: James
Summary:
PREVIOUSLY: The original Harry finally got to meet AU!Harry. That same night, Severus and Sirius joined the Potters for their regular Saturday night dinner. This inevitably led to a 2v2 pickup Quidditch match: James and Sirius vs Harry and Harry. After the match, which the Harrys won, the original Harry thought that James launching a tickle attack on AU!Harry was something more serious. He was able to petrify both James and Sirius before either man was able to react. When Harry realized what he had done, he apologized, and was easily forgiven.
Notes:
beta'd by the lovely shine and chibi, thank you very much for all your help <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
James dropped onto the couch, tossing an arm over the back of it as Lily sat down next to him.
“Did you set—“ James started.
“Yes, James, I remembered to set the wards,” Lily interrupted.
“Good,” said James, sighing with relief. “What the fuck was that?”
Though he could only view her profile, the baleful look Lily sent his way was effective nonetheless.
“The fuck that was, was trauma rearing its ugly head,” Sirius said, frustrated and empathetic.
“I do not believe you could have made that sentence less clear, even if you had spoken it with a fist in your mouth,” Severus said.
“Is that an offer?” Sirius asked.
James frowned and saw that Lily and Severus were both doing the same. “I don’t think it wor—”
“It is an innuendo if I say it’s an innuendo,” Sirius said. “Anyways, let’s get back to the topic at hand.”
“Yes,” said Lily, “let’s.”
“At least we know that Harry doesn’t bear our son any ill will,” James said.
“Or it could have been instinct,” said Severus, ever the devil’s advocate. “We know it was an emotionally charged moment for Harry— he likely didn’t think at all before acting.”
James frowned and shifted in his seat. “I think that argues my point even better. You’re basically saying that Harry leapt to defend my son because the need to act— to protect was so strong that to do otherwise was unthinkable.”
“He can protect your son and still bear him ill will,” Severus said, his demeanor dark.
James twisted in his seat to get a better look at Severus. He was still surveying the other man when Lily spoke.
“I don’t think that is a concern, Severus.”
Severus tensed for a moment, then relaxed.
James breathed a sigh of relief.
“Am I the only one concerned by how fast Harry was at drawing his wand? And by how quickly he was able to fire off those spells— wordlessly ? None of us learnt wordless casting until our sixth year, but to pull it off so flawlessly at the age of fifteen is nigh ridiculous,” Sirius said.
James withdrew his arm from around Lily to prop his chin up on his knee. “He’s fought before.”
Severus opened his mouth to speak, but stopped when Sirius reached over and put a quelling hand on his shoulder. Severus’s mouth closed.
“I’m sure there are a million other things that could cause that reaction,” Sirius reassured, “but given everything else we know, they are not nearly as likely.”
Severus cocked an eyebrow but said nothing.
“I wonder if it has anything to do with whatever it was that orphaned him,” James pondered aloud.
“That seems like a bit of a leap,” Lily said. “We suspect that he was orphaned as a small child, remember? He would have had no chance to fight— and to fight continuously enough to hone his reflexes— at that time.”
“But—” James protested.
“No, James,” Lily insisted, “think about what is more likely. That Harry would have learned to fight from an incident as a small child, or that he would have learned to fight from wherever he was placed afterwards.”
James’s shoulders slumped.
“Does it really matter where he learnt it?” Sirius asked. “The fact of the matter is that Harry knows how to fight— and more disappointingly— he must view James and I as a threat, at least on some level.”
James gave in to the urge to bury his face in his hands.
Lily reached over and rubbed soothing circles into his tense back. Slowly, the tension drained from James’s muscles, but the heavy feeling in his gut remained.
“I have to wonder if he would perceive Severus and I as a threat in the same way,” Lily said.
“I hope you never have to find out,” James said, voice muffled by his hands. He lifted his head with a sigh before he continued. “Having someone you care about fear you is not at all pleasant.”
A heavy silence fell over the group. James still felt tense and miserable at the knowledge that a child feared him, and he couldn’t muster up the energy to disperse the tension with a bad joke or two, as he ordinarily would.
“Doesn’t it feel like the new Harry is all we talk about?” Severus said, breaking the silence.
James cocked his head to the side with a slight frown. “Well, yeah,” he said, “obviously.”
“I know we haven’t had as much time lately to discuss our usual topics, but remember when our son was born?” Lily asked.
Severus’s expression tightened, but he nodded.
“He was all James and I would talk about—he’s still most of what we talk about,” Lily said.
“And besides,” Sirius added, “Harry comes with a lot of baggage that I’m sure Lily and James appreciate our help with.”
James was nodding in agreement when the fireplace flared a bright green. He shared a baffled look with Lily— it was far later than was typical for social calls— then hurried over to accept the call.
“Mother?” James asked, surprised that she would be calling at this hour. He knelt down in front of the fire, casting a cushioning charm on the ground as he went.
“James, I regret the need to make this call at this late hour,” Mother said with a heavy sigh, “but I thought it best to alert you as soon as possible. Your father and I will have to cancel our brunch.”
James blinked in surprise— he knew that both his parents had been eagerly looking forward to the chance to see both Harrys. “Is there something wrong?” James asked, his voice low with concern.
Mother sighed. “Your father and I are well, but your Father’s cousin has passed,” she said, then paused for a long moment. “We are both needed to sort through their last affairs and to begin planning their funeral— you may expect a save-the-date for the event soon.”
James nodded. “Thank you for informing me, Mother. Harry will be disappointed to have missed you.”
His mother’s eyes softened. “Pass along my regards to both Harrys, won’t you?”
“Of course, Mother.”
“Then I shall leave you to the rest of your evening.”
“And you as well,” James returned. In unison, they both withdrew from the floo call. He turned to the rest of the room. “How much of that did you hear?”
“All of it,” Sirius said, unrepentant.
“We are sorry for your loss,” Severus added.
James shrugged. “Don’t be, I wasn’t very close to them anyways.” With a sigh, he rose to his feet and returned to his seat next to Lily. She slid her arm around his shoulders, and he leaned into the embrace.
“I think it’s time Sirius and I took our leave,” Severus said.
Sirius nodded and got to his feet, cueing all the rest of them to do the same. Sirius and Severus were soon on their way home and he and Lily were in bed for the night.
James placed the rest of the leftovers from lunch in the fridge and sat down at the kitchen table. He heard the toilet flush and angled his body to face the direction his wife would approach from.
“So, were there any leftovers?” Lily asked, moving to take a seat at the kitchen table.
“Not much, maybe enough for a snack later. It’s in the fridge now.”
“Thank you for taking care of that,” Lily said. “I’m surprised you didn’t forget to in favor of joining the Harrys in flying.”
“You know, I did consider it, but I decided not to. I think it’s best if the Harrys have a chance to bond together without us standing over their shoulders.”
Lily tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear and nodded. “How long are you planning to give them before joining them?”
“I’m not sure, I was just going to play it by ear,” James said, leaning back in his seat. “But if you have any suggestions, I am more than happy to hear them.”
Lily hummed, glancing out the window towards the faint sounds of their boys. “I don’t think it matters too much, so long as you do not leave them alone for, say, hours.”
“That shouldn’t be too difficult,” James said, wry.
For the next several minutes, James did nothing but enjoy the pleasure of his wife’s company.
Lily sighed and looked at her watch. “I ought to head out now.”
“Hm? Where are you going?”
Lily rolled her eyes at him. “I told you— Alice and I are getting tea together. We have a lot to catch up on,” she said pointedly.
James grinned. “But won’t Alice just tell Frank everything you tell her?”
“You always enjoy spending time with Frank, I don’t know why you insist on making such a big production of it every time you see him.”
James opened his mouth.
“Never mind,” Lily said, cutting him off, “I have to go. Make sure the boys are being safe out there.”
James closed his mouth and leaned over to give Lily a peck on the cheek before she left. Then he stood up and grabbed a glass of water. Once the glass was empty, he decided that he had given the boys more than enough time to themselves.
As he stepped out into the backyard and sat down at the picnic table, he was greeted with the welcome sight of both Harrys zipping through the air. Their flight patterns were independent, but never took either boy too far from the other. With a jolt, James realized that he couldn’t tell which boy was which— the boys were nearly identical, right down to riding the same broom.
James and his son both owned the same broom, so with Harry back home, there was no reason for Harry to ride an inferior broom.
For several long moments, James tried to remember which Harry was wearing what, but soon had to abandon the trail of thought as a lost cause. He just hadn’t bothered to notice that— there was no need to when both boys were on the ground because it wasn’t difficult to tell them apart by their mannerisms.
His son Harry held himself with confidence. He was bold and loud and funny. The new Harry did have his loud moments, but for the most part, he seemed to compress in on himself. When the four of them were spending time together, Harry would just sit there and listen more often than not.
James and Lily had to make conscious effort to remember that Harry was there and even more effort to get him to join in on their conversations. It was well worth the effort, but it only served to point out the differences in the two boys.
The pair evened out their flying patterns then, beginning to circle around each other while tossing a quaffle back and forth. One of the boys must have mistimed the throw, because the other boy had to tilt his broom into a dive to catch the quaffle. James leaned forward, knuckles white against the table as he watched the boy.
Then whichever Harry it was leveled out of the dive, and James was able to relax again. The force of his reaction was still such a marvel to him. As a quidditch player himself, Lily, Sirius, and all the others had expected James to be chill about seeing his son fly. Hell, James had expected himself to be chill about seeing his son fly, and yet this had not been and was not the case.
James had been delighted to purchase Harry’s first broom, back when he had begun to conquer the challenge of walking. But then James had watched Harry cruise through the air of the living room with his heart in his throat, and he had realized that it would not be that simple.
From then on, James had engaged in a battle of wills with himself every time Harry had wanted to fly— which was quite often.
To assuage his fears, James had even become Harry’s Little League Quidditch coach. Most people thought it was because he was just that big of a Quidditch fan, and he was, but it was mostly because he wanted to be right there so that he could catch Harry if he ever fell.
As time went on, James’s more volatile reactions had begun to confine themselves to the times that Harry engaged in risky maneuvers. Unfortunately, with age, Harry had become ever more confident in the air, and so he had begun to experiment with more risky flying.
And even more unfortunately, the new Harry seemed to have even fewer inhibitions in the air.
James rubbed at his chest, trying to rub away the fear-induced tightness, and flicked his eyes from one boy to another—
Just in time to see one of the boys spike the ball at the ground.
The hand rubbing his chest suddenly clenched the fabric of his shirt. James lurched forward, gaze wrenching from the falling ball to the other boy— the other boy had dived at the ball.
James forced himself to calm down— this wasn’t even a proper game of Quidditch, it was much safer, both boys would clearly be fine.
Any second now, Harry— whichever Harry it was— would pull out of the dive. He would pull out of the dive just now, surely. The ground was getting awfully close, so Harry must pull out and catch the ball on the bounce.
James realized that he was running now— he hadn’t meant to do that. There was clearly no need to, Harry would— Harry was not pulling out of the dive.
James yanked his wand out of his pocket and began casting cushioning charms as he ran. He knew it was pointless, that a fall of this velocity would not be impacted by the charms, but he had to do something.
And then, seconds before Harry would have collided with the ground, he caught the ball and twisted out of the dive. He wobbled on the ascent, however, and fell a couple feet onto the ground.
James stopped casting the cushioning charms and ran over. As he drew near, Harry sat up and began to pat himself down. This sight, the confirmation that Harry was alright, was enough for all of the panic churning through James’s body to transform into anger, as though a switch had been flipped.
“Harry James Potter,” James shouted, his heart pounding so intensely that his body was shaking. Or maybe it was just residual adrenaline and fear. He strode forward, towards where Harry was still sitting on the ground looking dazed. James still could not, for the life of him, tell which Harry it was, not that the distinction mattered to his heart or his nerves.
“What have I said about practicing dangerous Quidditch moves?” James demanded. “Do not ever practice them in front of me —”
When James was only a step or two away, Harry staggered to his feet. James paused, then raised his hands to place them on Harry’s shoulders. Harry’s eyes met his own for a brief moment, and James was close enough to see Harry’s pupils widen, so large as to make his eyes almost seem black.
James lunged the last step forward, hands closing around—
Nothing.
James’s hands closed into fists, and he whirled around, as though expecting to find Harry standing behind him with a smile on his face. The sight of his empty yard greeted him. He whirled around, spinning, hoping that each degree of rotation would bring Harry into view.
“Dad,” Harry called, landing his broom.
James turned to face him, forcing his panic and fear down so as not to worry the boy that James could now see was his original son. “Harry, did you see what happened?”
Harry shook his head. “One minute he was standing there by his broom, the next he was gone. It was almost like apparition, but I didn’t hear the crack…”
James tapped his fingers against his leg, thinking hard. “No, there was no sound. But Harry is gone—” James stopped and could sense the answer, just out of reach. James knew what had happened, he just had to remember it. Harry had essentially apparated away without a sound…
“Harry accidentally apparated away,” James said, the knowledge suddenly clear in his mind.
There was a pause.
“You can do that?” Harry asked.
“Accidental magic can accomplish just about anything that intentional magic can. For most people, accidental magic occurs throughout early childhood and confines itself to small displays for entertainment or minor comfort. In some cases, however, particularly in circumstances of extreme emotion, accidental magic can be used for defense or escape.
“And the more magic is called upon for those purposes, the more likely it is to react in a defensive manner the next time. I suspect that is what happened here,” James said.
“But my magic doesn’t do that,” Harry said, confused.
“You and the new Harry may be alike in many ways, but remember, he’s from an entirely different universe than you. There’s bound to be differences between the two of you,” James said, reluctant to share more of his thoughts and suspicions with his son. It would feel like a violation of Harry’s privacy.
Harry nodded. “So what’re we going to do? We have to find Harry.”
“He could be just about anywhere,” James said, drawing out the words slowly, “so we should start by contacting my coworkers to start searching for Harry. You should call your mother and tell her what happened.”
“Okay, should I tell her to come home or that we have it covered?” Harry asked.
James thought for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of each possibility. “Tell her that we have it covered. After all, what’s the worst that can happen?”
Notes:
hello everyone i am in fact alive and well! i hope you enjoyed this update, and i do have to warn you that the time between this update and the last one is likely to be the norm for a while (grad school is a massive time suck! who knew :/) anyways i hope you enjoyed! please leave a comment below letting me know what you thought :D
Chapter 14: Magnolia Crescent Park
Notes:
huge massive thank u to shinie shine for betaing this chapter!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry crashed to the ground with a stumble and a grunt. He whipped his head from side to side, disoriented, trying to figure out what had just happened.
One moment he had been standing on the ground and watching James approach, and the next James had raised his hand— the last thing Harry had seen. In the moment, Harry had thought that James was going to hit him, but looking back, Harry flushed with shame. He should know better than that by now.
Lily and James had been nothing but good to him— but then, James had never seemed so angry before…
Harry groaned and buried his face in his hands. He let himself just lie there and wallow for several moments before he pushed himself into a seated position. For the first time, he surveyed his surroundings and, with a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach, he realized where he was.
Magnolia Crescent.
The suburban houses surrounding the park with their generic lawns and boring cars could have come out of just about any British neighborhood. But this was the playground that he had visited so often last summer, and nothing at all seemed to have changed since then.
Harry’s heart thudded in his ears as he lept to his feet, a wary eye out for Dudley and his gang. There were many things different about this universe, but Harry just could not imagine his cousin changing in any positive way.
“Hello!” a young voice shouted from afar.
Harry whirled around to see who that had been. It was a child, about the age to be starting primary soon. A moment later, Harry recognized him as one of the many children that had once run away in fear at the sight of Harry, thanks to all the rumors that Aunt Petunia had spread.
“Uh, hello,” Harry returned, cautious.
“Don’t move,” the child shouted again, before turning to run in the other direction.
This was more what Harry was used to, though the command to not move was unusual. Harry sat back down, wondering if he was being foolish, since the child could have run off to retrieve someone to yell at Harry. Really though, any adult the child could retrieve would only be able to tell him to leave.
But Harry had nowhere to go. He still needed to figure out how to get back to Potter Cottage, a difficult task given that he didn’t actually have any idea where it was. He could remember driving to King’s Cross Station a couple of days ago, but for the life of him he could not remember anything about where Potter Cottage actually was. Not for the first time, Harry wished he had a reliable sense of direction.
On top of that, Harry also had to figure out what he would do once he did return to the Potters. The look of anger on James’s face as he approached Harry was burned into Harry’s memory.
Even now, sitting in the sunlight in the pleasant park, Harry’s heart began to pound as he remembered the moment when James had raised his hand.
Harry was torn from the memory by the sound of approaching footsteps and high pitched laughter. He climbed to his feet and saw that the child from before had returned— with what must be two of his friends.
To Harry’s surprise, the children seemed excited, and there were no angry adults with them. The three of them each stood not much higher than Harry’s waist, and Harry took a moment to marvel that he had ever been that small. They were all dressed in clothes meant for play. The boy from earlier looked like he could be siblings with one of the girls, and the other girl was probably Indian, like Harry.
“You’re still here!” the boy exclaimed, careening to a halt in front of Harry.
Harry nodded, unsure.
The boy exchanged a look with his friends. The friends nodded. The boy nodded back.
“Play with us,” the child demanded. It was not a request.
Harry blinked. “Do your parents know you’re here?” he asked. He could not believe that the parents of children who live in this neighborhood would be okay with letting their children around him—
Except this wasn’t the neighborhood Harry had grown up in.
These weren’t the children of parents whose ears had been filled with vile towards Harry. Harry wondered if these children had even been bullied by Dudley, then realized that it hardly mattered. In this world, Harry would not have been associated with Dudley at all.
The children had shrugged in response to his query. “They know we’re about,” the boy from before said. The two girls with him nodded firmly, corroborating his story.
Harry thought for a moment, then nodded. He was still dazed from everything that had happened, but he did his best to shove the feeling back so he could focus on the children. “What game are you playing?”
“Hide and seek,” the girl on the left declared.
“We never have enough people for a proper game of hide and seek,” the boy added.
“But now you can join us!” the girl concluded, a happy grin on her face.
Harry scrubbed at his face, but his thoughts were still so sluggish. The children were staring at him with excited looks on their faces, but the longer he remained silent, the further the joy slipped from their expressions.
“Alright,” Harry finally said, desperate to stop them from crying or something worse.
Immediately the children’s expressions brightened They exclaimed their excitement amongst each other, bouncing in place and high-fiving each other, before they turned to Harry once more.
“You do know how to play hide and seek, right?” one of them asked, eyes wide and serious.
Harry nodded. “But what are your names?”
The boy’s mouth fell open in a round O of surprise. “Oh right! I’m Luke.”
“I’m Ananya,” the girl in a blue shirt said.
“And I’m Alex,” the girl in a yellow shirt said.
Harry nodded, trying to commit the names to memory. “So—”
He was cut off by Alex. “So you’ll be it first— make sure you count to 30, and no peeking!”
Luke and Ananya nodded in enthusiastic agreement.
Harry sighed and pivoted on his foot, raising his hands to cover his eyes. “Thirty,” he called out, voice loud and clear. Behind him, he could hear the children giggle, then run off. He had the fleeting thought that he ought to have checked for the boundaries of the game, but he figured that it would be fine. At their age, the children weren’t likely to be skilled hiders.
Now alone behind the darkness of his covered eyes, all of Harry’s earlier thoughts and worries came crashing back to him.
James had been so angry, but Harry still didn’t quite know why. James had been saying something as he had approached Harry, but Harry hadn’t been able to focus clearly enough to tell what the words were.
All Harry had been able to hear was the overwhelming anger present in the man’s voice. Then with a sickening clarity, Harry realized what must have happened.
He had been set up by the other Harry. There must be some rule of the Potter household, something very important, that the other Harry had set Harry up to violate. A knot twisted in Harry’s stomach. Somehow, despite the short time he had known the boy, the betrayal stung.
Harry squeezed his eyes shut tighter and thrust that line of thought away. There was nothing to be done about it now. Of more pressing concern was what James would do when Harry returned. And, of course, Harry still had to figure out how to return.
Before Harry could begin to turn these pressing problems over, he realized that he was reaching the end of the countdown and that it was almost time to search. “...two...one...ready or not, here I come!” Harry called, removing his hands from his eyes and turning back around.
At first glance, the playground in front of him was clear of motion. But as Harry swept his eyes over the playground equipment, he caught sight of an elbow sticking out from behind the slide. With a slight smile and a sigh of relief, Harry set out to catch whichever child it was.
As he walked, he hoped the other children would be around the playground too. The thought of a larger search sounded so exhausting that Harry had the urge to just lay down on the ground and do nothing at all.
Then Harry heard a stifled giggle from behind the slide and his lips quirked up in amusement. Some of his exhaustion receded as he gave in to the amusement that was a child trying to play hide and seek. Harry clung to the feeling and set out to just enjoy the game.
Harry had much more fun than he had thought he could playing hide and seek with Luke, Ananya, and Alex. Perhaps this was due in part to the fact that, growing up, he had convinced himself that these sorts of games were not actually all that fun. That had made it all the easier to pretend he didn’t care that he was left out of his classmates’ games.
But now he had definitive proof that hide and seek really was that fun. Playing with the children had made Harry long for what his childhood could have been. There was just something about being enthusiastically accepted into their little friend group that made Harry long for the things he had never had as a child and had just lost when he tripped through the veil.
After not long at all, the children heard the distant sounds of their parents calling them home. With the children gone, the park felt empty and desolate. All the anxiety Harry had put off to play with the children came crashing back, leaving Harry’s breath stuttered and his chest tight.
Harry was stranded in Surrey with no idea how to get back to the Potters.
He shoved his hands into his pockets and wandered over to the swing set. Just as he had done countless times in his original universe, Harry started listlessly swinging back and forth, barely rising a couple of inches with each pass.
The problem was that Harry wasn’t even sure if he wanted to go back yet. James had been furious with him, and even now, hours later, Harry’s hands shook when he thought of having to see James again.
It wasn’t that Harry was worried about what James was going to do to him, more that things had never gone well for Harry when he’d been subjected to that much anger. Being in this park, in this neighborhood, where he had often gone to flee from the anger directed at him, was not helping matters either.
Harry stopped the swing and started scuffing his feet through the mulch. Night was going to fall soon, and he would need to figure something out before dark.
The thought that the Dursleys might know where the Potters lived, at the least, crossed Harry’s mind again.
It was somewhat comforting to remember that they wouldn’t actually know him in this universe. In fact, they may not recognize Harry at all, depending on how often the Potters saw them. Harry hoped it wasn’t very often, for the sake of his future sanity— the thought of Christmas dinners with the Dursleys was disturbing. But regardless of how often they saw each other, surely they would know where the Potters lived, right?
It was the only option Harry could think of— unless he decided to use magic to get the attention of the Ministry, who could then take him back to the Potters. But that was worse than asking the Dursleys, because doing that would give James another reason to be mad at him, and that was the last thing Harry needed.
Harry could feel the strain of his lack of options pressing down on him. How did he always end up in these messes?
With a great deal of reluctance, Harry got up from the swing and turned in the direction of Number Four, Privet Drive. His shoulders slumped forward and he could not help but remember every other time he had made this miserable walk back.
Crack
Harry jumped back, bumping into the swingset he had scarcely taken a step away from. He whirled around, searching for the wizard that must have apparated into the small park.
At first he saw nothing, but after a moment, Harry realized that whoever had come was probably disillusioned since they had appeared in a muggle park. With this in mind, Harry was able to spot a patch of distorted space. That must be the person.
Harry drew his wand, but held it by his side in an attempt to keep from looking too strange to any muggle passers-by. He took cautious steps towards the distorted space, his mind already racing with defensive spells and strategies. He had the brief thought that this, at least, would attract the magical attention he needed to get back to the Potters.
When Harry was a couple steps away, he saw the blur of spells fly past him. He launched into action, whirling his wand up and around, casting first shield charms, then under his breath, “ Expelliarmus!”
The spells were absorbed by Harry’s shield charms, and the patch of distortion swerved out of the way of Harry’s spell.
Harry grunted with frustration; the fact that he couldn’t see his opponent was making this much more difficult than it had to be— though that did make him wonder if he could fight under his invisibility cloak. He was distracted from this line of thought by a spell coming right at him.
He leapt out of the way, rolling to the ground and shooting another, “ Expelliarmus!” at where he remembered the previous spell coming from.
“Show yourself,” Harry shouted, frustrated when his spell missed yet again.
A grunt and a returned, “ Expelliarmus” was the only response Harry got.
Harry blocked the spell and readied a sequence of prank spells and disarming charms. He deliberately aimed wide to the left of the distorted patch, then to the right, casting in rapid fire.
Dropping to the ground, Harry avoided a petrifying charm. He rolled to the side, then leapt back to his feet, an idea crystallizing in his mind.
He shot off a few more disarming charms, again aiming poorly, then with as much precision as he could muster, he cast a spell that shot mud at wherever his wand was pointed.
With a grin, he flicked his wand up and down to ensure his opponent was coated from head to toe.
Then he gasped and leapt away as a stinging spell clipped him on the elbow. Harry cursed under his breath, retreating a few steps away. At least he could see his opponent now.
After his brief reprieve, Harry surged back towards the person, flinging spells with much more accuracy than before. He could see now that his opponent was skilled, able to dodge or block Harry’s spells with seeming ease.
Harry pushed forward, increasing the pace of his spell casting, and he remembered his earlier strategy. Doing his best to make his misses seem natural, he started forcing his opponent around, hoping to back him up against a nearby tree. Slowly, slowly his plan began to work.
Step by step, Harry pressed onward, until his opponent faltered in his shock as his back pressed into the tree.
With a grin of triumph, Harry petrified, then disarmed them, catching their wand with ease. Then Harry cast a spell to get rid of the mud, followed by a quiet, “ Finite Incantatum .” This revealed a large, furious man lying rigid on the ground.
A large, furious man wearing Auror robes.
Harry froze, panic surging through his veins, bringing him crashing down from the high of victory he had so recently experienced. The Ministry was after him— Voldemort—
But there was no Voldemort.
Harry faltered a step backwards, unable to process what was happening. Nothing made sense— there was no Voldemort, but he had just been attacked by an Auror—
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” a loud, gruff voice asked.
Harry jumped and took a couple more steps back, away from the voice that he now realized was coming from the Auror. Another moment later, and the Auror was slowly getting to his feet.
“I said , what the hell do you think you’re doing?” the man repeated, his hands clenched into fists and his face bursting with color.
If Harry had thought James was angry with him, that was nothing compared to the incandescent rage of this man. Harry shook his head mutely. He had no idea what this man wanted , but at least Harry still had both their wands.
“Give me my wand back,” the man said.
Harry remained frozen.
“ Now. ” the man insisted, taking a step towards Harry.
Harry took a look over his shoulder, wondering if he could get away. But by the looks of the man, he was much faster than Harry, and his thrice cursed accidental magic only ever seemed to help him get into more trouble, so he couldn’t rely on it to get him out of here. And the auror must have some skill with wandless magic since he had snapped the petrification while Harry was holding his wand.
“There will be consequences—” the man started to say.
Harry went rigid at the word, then forced himself to obey. There was nothing to be gained by arguing, and at least he still had his wand. He could think of something. Later.
“Come here,” the man said, beckoning to the spot next to him.
Harry looked at the man in disbelief, unable to believe that he thought Harry would just go to him like that after he had attacked Harry.
“Why did you attack me?” Harry demanded instead.
“What do you mean, why did I attack you?” the man spluttered, indignant, “you attacked me .”
“You’re the one who apparated into this park, invisible!” Harry said. “What else was I supposed to think?”
“That I was here to clean up the mess you made.”
Harry faltered, then rallied. “I didn’t even make a mess until you butted in! I hadn’t even cast any magic— and how did you even find me?”
“That is none of your concern,” the man said in a voice so condescending Harry saw a flash of red.
Harry opened his mouth, but before he could give the man a piece of his mind, the man interrupted him.
“A far more pressing question, is why you felt the need to immediately attack me.”
“I didn’t attack you,” Harry repeated, “I was just defending myself—”
“Never mind,” the man said, with a dismissive jerk of his head. “I do not get paid enough to deal with trigger-happy teenagers. I’ll just let your dad deal with this.”
In the split second it took Harry to connect ‘your dad’ with ‘James Potter’, he went from furious to terrified.
“You know him?” Harry asked, faint.
Another roll of the man’s eyes. “Why the hell else do you think I was out here looking for you?” he asked, then added, “kids these days.”
This was somehow worse than when Harry thought the man was here to attack him. James— and Lily, by extension— were going to hear about how he had attacked the Auror. And from their interactions so far, the Auror was going to make the situation sound as bad as he possibly could.
Harry had messed up so very many times today. James was already so angry at him, and now things were just going to get worse.
This time, when the man stepped forward to grab Harry’s arm, he didn’t resist. The grip was far too tight and right over where he’d been hit with the stinging curse. The conflicting sensations of pressure and stinging took his breath away for just a moment. Harry refused to let this man get to him anymore than he already had, so he just grit his teeth and bore it. And if he kept his silence in an attempt to keep from messing things up any further, then who was to know but him?
Notes:
hope you all enjoyed! please make sure to comment what you thought! btw we've officially hit novel length for this fic and im quite happy about that!
Chapter 15: Ministry Interrogation Room
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry scuffed his foot against the ground, his gaze fixated on the bare table in front of him. After apparating the two of them into the Ministry of Magic, the auror had dragged Harry by his injured shoulder into the interrogation room where Harry now sat.
He had no idea how long it had been since the auror had left Harry alone in this room. The room looked much like interrogation rooms looked in Muggle television shows. One wall was covered in windows, double-sided, or so Harry assumed. And other than that, the table, and the chair Harry was sitting in, the room was empty.
It was mind-numbingly boring.
At least Harry wasn’t restrained in any way. He was free to move about the room as he wished, but after he had confirmed that the door was locked— and warded far better than the third floor corridor had been in first year— all he had done was sit.
And he could kill for a glass of water. Harry hadn’t realized how much energy he had exerted while dueling the auror, but it was apparently enough energy to drench him in sweat and leave him feeling fatigued. It was summer, and Harry was now realizing just how much water he must have lost running, dodging, and flinging spells around like that. With a surreptitious glance at the mirror, he stuck his nose in his armpit and recoiled.
He needed a shower.
Just to have something to do with his hands, Harry started tapping his fingers against the table. He didn’t know how long he would last in this empty room, with nothing to do.
Inextricably, Harry’s thoughts went back to the last time he was alone in the ministry. And from his thoughts of that other empty room, Harry thought of Liz and Sue and wondered how they were doing. Though he knew it was a pointless thought, he wished they had been the ones to find him; they had been much nicer to him than the auror had been, after all.
With the memory of the two aurors, Harry began to remember more of that fateful day. Sirius’s death, his own trip through the veil, meeting this alternate version of his parents. It had been a very momentous day, and it had all begun in some version of this very building.
Harry sighed and started swiveling back and forth on the stationary chair. He swung his legs to the right, then to the left, and back again. There was just so little to do in this room that even this small motion helped to alleviate the boredom. Then, his swinging caused his wand to press against his leg from where he’d stashed it in his pocket, and for a moment he contemplated how to break out of the interrogation room.
Why hadn’t the auror taken his wand? It didn’t make sense to keep him in custody without disarming him, unless it was a trap? Maybe to bait him into breaking more rules and making things worse for himself?
But then, he had already attacked the auror. Was attempting to break out of an interrogation room any worse than assaulting an auror? Because Harry could only assume that he was being held here for his assault on the auror, never mind that it had been the only thing that made sense for him to do.
With a sigh, Harry decided that an escape attempt was probably a very bad idea. He rested his hand against the wand in his pocket, but resisted the urge to draw it. Harry ought to avoid doing anything that this auror wanted him to do, and since the auror had left him with his wand, he should avoid using it.
Harry groaned and rested his forehead against the cold, hard table in front of him. His throat was dry, his mouth was parched, his head was starting to pound, and his shoulder still stung. It was a miserable existence, and Harry wondered if he could possibly pass it by falling asleep.
Without much hope for success, he closed his eyes and wrapped his uninjured arm around his head on the table.
Harry must have dozed off in that position, because the next thing he knew, the door to the interrogation room was bouncing off the wall, and someone was coming into the room.
Moving on instinct alone, Harry surged to his feet and drew his wand, pointing it at the newcomer. Seconds later, his common sense returned, and he froze in panic, dropping his wand in the process. He could not get in trouble for assaulting an auror again .
Then he finally realized who had come in.
“James?”
“Harry!” James exclaimed, panic lacing his tone. Then he was charging at Harry.
Harry recoiled, the panic he had just felt before surging through him again. Then Harry forced himself to look James in the eye and saw only overwhelming relief there. The force of the emotion made Harry look away once more, but it was enough to convince Harry to take a step towards James.
“Is it alright if I hug you?” James asked.
Harry looked up again, surprised. “Er—” He had never been asked if he wanted a hug before, and truth be told, he didn’t particularly want a hug right now. He was still so worked up from earlier, and the thought of James pressing on his injured arm turned his stomach. But Harry had already disappointed James so much today… The right thing to do was probably to just say yes…
James shuffled his feet and shrugged. “You can say no— I just— I was so worried—”
Harry looked down at his feet and opened his mouth to say yes, because really it wouldn’t be so bad— he had had so few hugs before, so what if this one sucked a little—
“Never mind, now clearly isn’t the time,” James said before Harry could speak. “Oh! I can’t believe I almost forgot this— Lily would have killed me—” he muttered, rummaging through his pockets.
After a moment or two, James seemed to find what he was looking for. He pulled a small object out of his pocket and presented it to Harry with a flourish. “Ta-da! This is for you.”
Harry reached out to take it and saw that it was a small mirror, about the size of his palm. For a moment, he stared at it blankly, then looked to James for an explanation.
James was standing just as he had before.
After another moment of silence, Harry realized that no explanation was forthcoming. “Er— thank you?” he said, wondering if it was a simple mirror like it appeared to be.
James’s expression morphed to one of slight confusion. “You do have Lookie-Talkies where you’re from, don’t you?”
Harry shrugged helplessly. He had no idea.
“Well, regardless, what I’ve given you there is a Lookie-Talkie. We use it here in the department for field work, though the general public tends to view it as little more than a toy for children to play with. I digress. Lily and I have decided to ask you to keep that mirror on you at all times until you can confidently apparate home from anywhere in England.”
A knot in Harry’s chest loosened and he had to blink back some sudden wetness in his eyes. “I can do that,” he said, once he was confident that he wouldn’t sound choked up.
Harry glanced at James again and saw that he had taken a step back and leaned against the table with his arms. Harry frowned and returned his gaze to the ground. He reached up to wrap his arms around himself and accidentally pressed his hand against the injury on his arm. He yelped for a moment, then slammed his mouth shut.
James looked up, suddenly attentive. “What was that?”
“Nothing.”
“It was not nothing, you sounded as though you were in pain,” James insisted.
Harry shoved his hands in his pockets and glanced at the spot on his arm, his teeth firmly clenched shut.
“Did Williamson do something?”
Harry unclenched his jaw. “Who?”
“Williamson, he’s the auror who found you.”
“Oh,” Harry said, his stomach falling. Of course James would know the person that Harry had attacked. “I’m sor—”
“Don’t be,” James said in a rush. “Williamson has—” James glanced at the door, then at the mirror. “Williamson can be a bit difficult to work with.”
“Oh,” Harry said again, this time hopeful that maybe his screw up hadn’t been that big of a deal.
“So,” James said, stressing the syllable. “What is wrong with your arm.”
“It’s really not that—”
“If you say it’s not that big of a deal one more time, I— I will be very frustrated. Whatever it is is clearly causing you pain, and therefore it matters to me.”
Harry decided that he would be not winning this argument. He glanced at his sleeve and reached to begin rolling it up as gingerly as possible.
“Wait, stop, I can just turn your sleeve transparent.”
“Just the sleeve?”
James nodded.
Harry sighed with relief and lowered his arms.
James drew his wand from a forearm holster and pointed it at Harry’s sleeve. Whatever the spell was, James cast it without words, his wand movements short and precise.
Curiously, Harry glanced down to see what his arm looked like. He hadn’t wanted to see it before, and hadn’t wanted to deal with baring the injury on his own. Then his sleeve went transparent and his train of thought deserted him.
The injury was worse than Harry had thought it would be. It was far from the worst injury he had had, but the contrast from the rest of his healthy brown skin was stark. The place where the spell had impacted his skin was rubbed raw, almost like a rug burn, but in a perfect circle. The center of the circle had pierced through the skin enough to draw a few, now dried, drops of blood.
And on top of the abrasion from the stinging spell, Harry could see the general outline of Williamson’s hand. There was a faint but noticeable darkness, covering the entire area of the abraded skin and wrapping around the rest of his arm. Harry was sure that if he had had a better angle, he’d be able to see the shape of the man’s fingers pressed into his skin.
“This is not nothing,” James said, his voice flat and expressionless.
Harry nodded, forced to concede the point with the evidence before their eyes.
“I can heal the abrasion with a spell, but the bruising will need to be taken care of with a cream. We have plenty of the cream at home, but to tide you over until then, I’ll cast a numbing charm on the general area.”
Harry resisted the urge to insist that he didn’t need the numbing charm. Though the injury didn’t bother him much, he thought that it might upset James to refuse the help.
“I’m going to have to remove the sleeve for this, but I’ll put it right back once I’m done,” James said.
“Alright.”
They fell into silence as James cast a couple of spells. First, James cast a very precise slicing charm that caused the sleeve to slide down Harry’s arm. Harry caught it just as it would have slid past him to the ground.
Harry coughed, his throat still as dry as a desert, and only just managed to stop himself from coughing into his injured arm.
“Do you need water?” James asked, pausing in place.
Harry found himself nodding before he could even consider the question, his thirst overriding his urge to overthink everything.
James conjured a glass of water for him, which Harry drank gratefully, then James started to heal Harry’s arm. Though most of the spells were familiar from his time with Madam Pomfrey, Harry still found himself fascinated with the spells’ function. He was almost disappointed when the sleeve began to slide back up Harry’s arm and fuse with his shirt of its own volition.
Harry shoved his hands in his pockets and glanced at James. Now that he was done healing Harry, James was standing there, perfectly still. Harry thought back to Occlumency lessons with Snape and wished he could use legilimency to figure out what James was thinking.
There were just too many factors at play here for Harry to figure out what the hell was going on.
Harry had needed to be picked up in an interrogation room after attacking one of James’s co-workers, but then it turned out that James maybe didn’t like that coworker. Then James got very worked up about Harry’s injuries, and now they were both just standing in silence.
James heaved a sigh—
For the second time, the door to the interrogation room was shoved open.
James raised his eyes to the heavens as if in supplication, then turned to face the newcomer.
Harry shuffled around so he could get a good view past James.
There, standing in the doorway, was Williamson. He looked as though he had tried to clean off the mud Harry had dumped on him with some hasty, not totally effective cleaning spells. Harry couldn’t help feeling some pride at the state he had reduced this man to. That is, until Harry remembered that, distasteful coworker or not, this was James’s colleague.
Despite his bedraggled appearance, Williamson’s face was very, very smug. The way his mouth curved into a smile as his eyes lazily swept over Harry sent an icy bolt of fear through his heart. The man must know something that Harry didn’t— something that boded ill for Harry.
With no small amount of trepidation, Harry glanced at the mirror, trying to see James’s face. He had an odd expression, but it was gone before Harry could fully process what it was.
Harry returned his gaze to the ground, shoulders hunched.
“Potter. I see you’ve found your,” Williamson paused, an uncertain look crossing his face, “boy.”
“And I see that your return to training last month hasn’t done anything to improve your performance in the field.”
“At least I am not the one who managed to lose control of a 15 year old. He’s right at the age where you need to take a firm hand with him, or else who knows what kind of punk he’ll end up as.”
Harry hunched down further.
“Who is your supervisor again? I know you tend to be passed around a bit, so I want to make sure that when I file a complaint about you, I’m speaking to the right person.”
Harry’s stomach tightened in fear at James’s lack of acknowledgement of the suggestion that he take a firm hand with Harry. Harry knew , on some level, that James wasn’t likely to do any such thing, but he lived in fear that one day Lily and James would wake up and pick up where Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon had left off.
“A complaint?” Williamson sputtered. “Whatever for?”
Harry turned his head so he could see James’s reaction to this. James was blinking, slow and deliberate, an atmosphere of complete astonishment over his entire being.
“You can’t mean to say that you don’t know why I would want to file a complaint,” James said.
“I’m the only one who managed to find the damn kid! You should be commending me for putting up with his aggression and insolence, not complaining about me!”
“Putting up with?” James repeated, sputtering. “ Putting up with? Is that what you call what you did?”
“I truly do not understand how you have advanced as far as you have. Nearly incoherent, you are.”
“In— you think I’m incoherent? You can’t see how I’ve advanced as far as I have? You’re the troglodyte that attacked my— Harry and had the audacity to think that he should be commended for it! Oh congrats, you happened to be the one who stumbled on him, but you completely failed at every step that comes afterwards—”
“But—”
“Cease and desist with your paltry attempts to shift the blame around. You won’t come out of this situation looking good no matter how quickly you talk. The bottom line is that you attacked a minor, then put him in an interrogation room without medical care or any other comforts. There is no excuse for that, and I will see you disciplined.”
Harry’s jaw dropped and he was openly staring at James. He could not believe that that was how James viewed the situation— he must have spoken to the auror at least a little before coming to get Harry, so Williamson would have had a chance to spin things however he wanted to.
Then, despite the fact that James hadn’t even spoken with Harry to get his side of the story, James had decided to take Harry’s side against his adult coworker.
Williamson was left spluttering in the doorway, seemingly too enraged to form coherent sentences.
James turned around to face Harry. “Are you ready to head out?”
Harry nodded, still transfixed by the sight of Williamson turning redder and redder. It was almost reminiscent of Uncle Vernon’s ability to change colors, though no one could obtain the same shade of puce as his uncle.
James stepped aside, leaving a path for Harry to go in front of him. “After you.”
Harry went first, treading with caution and keeping a close eye on the still-enraged Williamson. To Harry’s surprise, the man didn’t try anything, and Harry was able to set foot into the hallway without any issue.
James followed behind him, but before stepping out into the hallway, he stood face to face with Williamson, inches away from his nose. Thrusting his finger into Williamson’s chest, James began to speak. “If you ever, ever harm Harry or any other child again, I will have your badge on my desk.”
With that, James turned and strode off down the hallway, beckoning for Harry to follow him.
Notes:
thank you so much for reading! this chapter was like, precisely my target chapter length so *pats my own back* please leave a comment letting me know what you thought!
Chapter 16: Blood Quill
Chapter Text
Harry and James landed on the porch outside of Potter Cottage. Harry was still lost in a daze of shock, the words James had said to that auror, Williamson, echoing around his mind. The rage had been palpable in James’s voice, his demeanor, his words— but Harry had not been afraid.
Maybe it was because he had already spent all his fear for the day, though even as the thought crossed his mind, Harry knew that it was not true. He had not been afraid of James because he was beginning to trust James— to really trust that the man’s anger was not something to fear. To believe that James had his best interests at heart and was in his corner.
And there was that fear that he had not felt earlier.
“Are you coming?” James asked.
Harry startled and looked up, realizing that James had taken several steps towards the house without him. Harry nodded and hurried forward, cueing James to resume walking as well.
“I’m sorry you had to see me lose my temper with Williamson like that,” James said as they walked up to the house. “I don’t tend to let that happen much, but his behavior today was a bit of a last straw for me.”
“Er—” Harry said, feeling a bit loose and untethered. “That’s alright?”
James reached towards Harry for a moment, then stopped, switching his momentum so that he opened the door instead.
Harry knew that James had been about to touch him, but he had decided not to. That decision was another action that felt right , like another piece of evidence proving that James was good and on his side. And there was that fear again, that fear of trusting, but this time it was just the slightest bit quieter.
“Oh thank god you’re home,” Lily said, hurrying out of the kitchen. “I was just about to send Severus in after you, and Merlin only knows how that would have gone.”
Harry startled at the sound of Snape’s first name but remained quiet.
“That would have been a terrible idea,” James said darkly. “Williamson’s the one who found Harry and even I lost my temper with the twit. I can only imagine what Severus would have done. Though, if I’m being honest, a part of me wishes you had sent him along, because Williamson would have deserved anything that Severus would have thrown at him.”
Lily raised her eyebrows, then looked at Harry with concern.
Harry suddenly found his shoelaces to be very interesting.
“What did he do, James,” Lily asked, her words as cold and hard as any steel.
“Why don’t we sit down for this?” James asked, edging around Lily towards the kitchen. “I think we’ll all be happier if we do.”
Lily sighed, but followed James into the kitchen.
For a moment, Harry glanced at the staircase to his right, overcome with the urge to run up the stairs and be anywhere but present for the conversation that was about to transpire. He was just so tired…
Then he sighed, remembered that he was a Gryffindor and therefore supposed to be brave, and walked into the kitchen.
“Ah, there you are Harry. I got you a glass of water and a bowl of grapes for you to snack on,” James said, pointing at the kitchen table.
Harry felt his face flush as warmth swept through his chest. It hadn’t taken James much more than a minute to grab the snack and drink, but the fact that he had thought of it at all was touching. Harry shoved the thought away for further examination later. For now, he sat down and took a grateful sip of the water.
“Before we really get into things, I think you ought to look Harry over,” James said.
Harry’s stomach dropped.
Lily frowned and turned to face Harry. “What do you mean? Did something happen?”
Harry shrugged. “James already took care of it—”
“I ‘took care of it’ with patchwork spells that are only meant to hold up until you can be properly healed with potions,” James said.
“Where?” Lily demanded. “Where are you hurt?”
Harry glanced at James, who was staring at him with a level, immutable gaze. Then, with a reluctance he didn’t quite understand, he gestured at his upper arm. He thought he might have some other scrapes and bruises from where he’d rolled around, dodging spells, but none of them particularly hurt so he decided that they didn’t count.
“Take off your shirt, then,” Lily said brusquely, standing up and summoning several potions from elsewhere in the house.
Harry froze. He glanced from the growing assortment of potions, to James, then back to Lily. None of them seemed as though they would yield. “It really doesn’t hurt,” Harry tried, smiling to back up his words.
“Harry, I can’t heal you when you’re wearing your shirt,” Lily said. “And I would not be doing my job if I let you walk around with injuries that I could easily heal. Now you haven’t got anything I haven’t seen before, so take off the shirt.”
“But James just took off my sleeve!” Harry protested. “Why don’t you just do that?”
Lily pointed her wand at him, and suddenly his shirt was off of his body and folded on the table.
Harry gasped and wrapped his arms around his body, trying to conceal as much of himself as he could. He hadn’t expected that. His mind began churning then, cataloguing each scar on his body, assessing them for risk of discovery and for degree of suspicion. He carefully tucked his right arm beneath his left, hoping to hide the scar from the basilisk as well as the scar on his hand.
“Lily,” James said, halfway out of his chair.
“Yes?” Lily asked. She set her wand down and bustled closer to Harry.
Harry leaned away from her.
James finished standing up, but then he paused.
Harry flicked his eyes from adult to adult, his heart pounding in his ears.
When James pointed his wand at him, Harry didn’t flinch. He did startle when he realized he was wearing his shirt again.
“What?” Harry asked, startled. He stared at James in befuddlement.
“Lily, I know you’re frustrated because you just want to heal him, but you should explain to this Harry why you need his shirt to come off,” James said.
For a moment, Harry was worried that Lily was going to get mad at James. Her posture was stiff, she had her hands planted her hips, and she was frowning. But then she took in a deep breath and nodded.
“When healing injuries with topically-applied potions, it’s best practice to purify all the surrounding skin before applying the potion. Some materials leave microfibers behind on the skin and some of them can interact poorly with potions.”
Harry frowned, trying to remember if this had been something that Madam Pomfrey had done. She hadn’t been much in the habit of explaining why she did things, though, so he wasn’t sure. He sat for a moment longer, but he didn’t see a way out of taking his shirt off, especially since Lily had already proven that she could and would just remove his shirt if she had to. And he didn’t think James would let him get away with just not getting healed... At least it would be just Lily and James who saw— wait. “Where’s Harry?”
“Ron asked him over, so he’ll probably be spending the night there,” Lily said.
Harry sighed and nodded. Then, before he could overthink what he was about to do, he pulled off his shirt.
“Thank you, Harry,” Lily said.
Harry nodded at the table, refusing to look up. He was hunched down and had his arms wrapped carefully around him, once again doing his best to cover his scars. He shivered a bit when a spell washed over his skin, likely the disinfecting spell that Lily had mentioned. He felt, rather than saw, Lily crouch down next to his chair.
“I need you to uncross your arms for me,” Lily said. “As soon as I’m done applying the lotion and bandaging the area, you can put your shirt back on, but I need access to your arm.”
Though he knew it was ridiculous, it almost felt as though the scars he was trying so hard to hide were pulsing, as if they knew discovery was near. He huffed out a breath, trying to clear his mind of the ridiculousness, and slowly lowered his arms. He heard a sharp intake of breath from both Lily and James, but he ignored them. His eyes landed on the grapes in front of him, and he popped another into his mouth.
Lily swept into motion, then, sorting through the potions on the table. After picking one up off the table, she banished the rest to where they had come from. Then she removed the lid from the jar and scooped out some yellow creme onto her fingers. “This is going to feel a bit cold,” she warned.
Harry nodded and ate another grape.
The first touch of the lotion shocked Harry a bit, even with Lily’s warning. But after that it just felt nice. It soothed away a lingering ache he hadn’t realized was there, and the coolness was almost refreshing.
Lily waved her wand and summoned a roll of bandages. She caught the roll out of the air. “I just need to wrap it up now. The salve needs to stay on your arm for at least the rest of the day. I’ll check on it before you go to bed.”
Harry nodded and reluctantly stretched out his left arm to her.
Lily rested his hand in the crook of her elbow, then started to wind the bandages around Harry’s arm.
Harry stayed still for several long moments. As she finished up, he started to reach out with his right hand for another grape.
Lily stuck the end of the bandage to itself, then glanced towards Harry’s bowl of grapes. “I see…” she started to say before trailing off.
Harry ate his grape, then tilted his head to the side, wondering what she had been going to say.
Lily wrapped her fingers around his wrist; her eyes were burning, but her grip was gentle. "Harry," she asked, turning his hand so that the vivid red scar was staring up at them, "what is this?"
Harry’s stomach dropped. How could he have forgotten that he needed to hide his hand— he had been so distracted— goddamnit how was he going to explain this . “It’s noth—”
“Harry,” Lily cut in, “this is a deep and painful scar that seems to be in your own handwriting. That is the farthest thing from nothing that I can think of.”
“What’s going on?” James asked.
Harry looked from Lily to James with wide eyes, but Lily remained silent. She opened her mouth, then closed it again.
James huffed a sigh, then came around the table to stand on the other side of Harry’s chair.
Harry hunched down, tugging lightly at his wrist in the vain hope that Lily would let go and let him hide it away again. As he suspected, she maintained her grip.
“Look at this, James,” Lily said, turning Harry’s wrist over so James could get a proper gander.
James gasped.
Harry folded in on himself further.
“What happened ?” Lily asked again.
“It looks like a scar from a blood quill, but… why were you writing this with one of those for long enough to scar?” James asked.
Harry huffed and yanked his hand back this time, wrapping his arms around his still-bare torso. “Does it even matter?” Harry asked, plaintive. “It was before I came here, so it’s not like it matters anymore.”
“Harry… whatever it was left a literal mark on you, and that’s not to mention whatever mark it left on your mind. It may be in the past, but it is far from nothing,” James said.
“The things that happened in your universe are what made you who you are,” Lily added. “So of course they matter still.”
Harry shook his head. He didn’t want all the things in his past to matter anymore; he just wanted to forget about it so he could move on. All the things that had left marks on him could not more clearly be in the past. He was free of them now, so there was just no point in talking about them anymore. The only problem was figuring out how to convince Lily and James of that.
Harry started bouncing his leg under the table and tossed his head to try and clear it. “Really,” he tried to insist, “I just want to forget about it all.”
Lily and James exchanged a look. Then James moved back around the table to open the pantry.
“We’re all going to have a conversation over some tea,” Lily said.
Harry sighed and released his grip around himself. He’d rather never talk about Umbridge, her detentions, or really anything that happened at the end of his school years again. Unfortunately, he was starting to get a feeling that even if he managed to get out of talking about his past this time, and the next time, and the time after that, eventually he’d end up caving.
“So does the bandage not give off those, uh, microfibers?” Harry asked as we watched James bustle around the kitchen.
“That’s right,” Lily said. “It’s made from natural fibers specifically selected to be inert.”
Harry nodded and reached for his shirt. With it back on, he felt as though his feet were on solid ground again. He took a deep breath and steadied himself for the coming confrontation.
“Shall we take the tea in the sitting room?” James asked. He was holding a platter loaded with all the accoutrements necessary for tea.
“Let’s,” Lily said, gesturing for Harry to precede her.
Harry complied, following James into the room. He eyed the seating options, then perched carefully on the end of the couch.
James set the platter on the coffee table then sat down in the armchair across from Harry. Lily entered the room and sat down on the opposite end of the couch from Harry. A silence fell over the room; not necessarily an uncomfortable silence, but it was a bit awkward.
To cover his discomfort, Harry reached out and got himself a cuppa from the setup laid out. As he finished, Lily and James got their own tea. Harry stirred his tea and listened to the clink of his spoon hitting the mug.
“So,” James said.
Harry scuffed his foot against the rug.
Lily sighed.
“Why is this so important?” Harry asked. “None of it even happened in this universe, it’s all over and done with. Can’t we just pretend it didn’t happen at all?”
“Not talking about it and not thinking about it doesn’t erase the fact that it happened,” Lily said.
“And talking about these things can be cathartic,” James added.
Harry’s leg started bouncing again of its own accord. He took a sip of his tea, then set the mug down on the coffee table. Then he folded his hands in his lap and stared at the scar on his hand. I must not tell lies. Well. Wasn’t not saying something also a kind of lie? A lie by omission? He looked up from his hands and back over to Lily and James, who were watching him with hopeful eyes. If he told them about this, it would make them happy. And because he was in another universe, there could be no fallout from talking about what had happened. He was safe from any repercussions, and so were Lily and James.
“Alright,” Harry said. “It is, um, from a blood quill. This past school year, Umbridge was sent by the Ministry to be the defense professor because Dumbledore couldn’t find anyone to do the job. While she was there, she started to grab power for the Ministry. I was saying something she didn’t want to hear, so she gave me detentions where she made me write this,” Harry said, lifting his hand. “That’s it really.”
Silence fell again, and Harry took another sip of his tea.
“That’s it ?” Lily said, surging to her feet. She started to pace between the two arm chairs.
“I knew Umbridge was a depraved bitch, but good god,” James said.
Harry snorted. “Yeah, you can say that alright.”
“How the fuck did she get away with that?” Lily spat. “How many times must you have written with that godforsaken quill to get a scar that deep?” She paused in her pacing to stare at Harry.
“Er— it’s really complicated,” Harry said. He still hadn’t said much about Voldemort and he didn’t want to begin now. That story would lead to too many more questions about things he was nowhere near ready to talk about. “And besides, it’s not like anything can be done now.”
James reached out and put a hand on Lily’s wrist. “He’s right, dear.”
Lily huffed and collapsed back onto the couch.
“This is why I didn’t want to say anything, you’re mad now, and there’s nothing you can do about any of it,” Harry said.
“The point isn’t for us to do something about it,” Lily said. “The point is that we know now and can support you better because of it.”
“Umbridge does exist here,” James said, suddenly.
Lily perked up.
“But she didn’t do this to me,” Harry felt obligated to point out, lifting his hand again.
“This Umbridge is a bitch too, it just wasn’t ever personal before,” James said.
Lily sighed. “We should probably swear now not to take action against people for their actions in Harry’s universe. As satisfying as it would be, the morals of it are complicated and not on our side in this case.”
Harry nodded in agreement.
James sipped his tea, then nodded, though the movement was reluctant. “I promise, I suppose.”
“So is that all?” Harry asked. The exhaustion from everything that happened that day, from flying with the other Harry, to apparating away on accident, to his fight with the auror and wait in the Ministry, all the way through to this conversation was beginning to catch up with him, and he just wanted to lie down.
“Oh you must be so tired,” James said. “You can go.”
Harry sighed in relief and set his mug back on the tray. Then he stood up and gratefully made his way up to bed.
Notes:
one thing real quick: a lot of people have mentioned in the comments that they were looking forward to harry getting therapy/hoped harry would get therapy, want harry to get therapy. and i completely understand that compulsion, but this fic will not be a 'harry goes to therapy' fic. my reasoning for this boils down to two facts: (1) it's the mid 90s and (2) they're in the ass-backwards wizarding world: therapy is far from normalized and definitely not a first thought for someone who isn't actively a threat to themself. so harry's recovery is going to be pretty much entirely mediated by supportive friends and family muddling along as best as they can.
Chapter 17: Fleamont and Euphemia
Notes:
thank you to strwberryblossom for betaing!! and to shine for helping me with the actual dinner scene!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry collapsed onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling. The tension from his conversation with Lily and James had left a tremor in his hands. He took in a deep, calming breath and released it slowly, then he repeated this process several more times, but the shaking refused to abate.
His stomach rumbled, filling his ears with the noise, and informing him that he was shaking for reasons unrelated to the tension of the situation. Harry was hungry.
Harry sat back up and placed his hand on his stomach. He cast his thoughts back over the hellishly long day, trying to remember when last he had last eaten. Lunch? He thought he had had lunch— several action-packed hours ago, before he and the other Harry had begun to fly together.
Leaning forward, Harry braced his elbows against his knees and immediately regretted this action as a pain lanced through his skin. He flung himself backwards, taking his weight off his hands. He frowned and started to roll up his pants leg. As he folded the material back over the knee, he winced as the material peeled off, revealing his very skinned, very bruised knee.
Harry sighed and buried his face in his hands as he had been attempting to do when he’d put his elbows on his knees. His thoughts felt sluggish and he was still shaking a bit from just how hungry he was.
A distant part of his mind noted that it was a damn good thing he wasn’t going back to the Dursleys any time soon— he’d never survive Dudley’s diet now that he was so used to eating well.
His stomach rumbled again and Harry sat up. His knees hurt and his stomach ached with hunger, but to solve those problems, he’d have to go back downstairs and face Lily and James again, after he’d already had an intense conversation with them. Staring at his scraped knees, Harry had a very strong suspicion that Lily and James would want him to go to them with his problems.
And they did know he was tired, so they probably wouldn’t press him further…
With a fortifying deep breath, Harry got to his feet and headed for the door, determined to ask for help with his knees and for some food.
The next morning, Harry woke up sore all over from the physical exertion of the previous day. With slow, tentative movements, Harry patted at first his injured shoulder, then his injured knees and discovered that they were back to normal. Harry smiled as a wave of awe at the power of magic washed over him, slid out of bed, and got dressed for the day.
As he was walking back to the bedroom from the loo, however, he ran into the other Harry. The sight of the other boy brought back all his worries and fears of being set up to get in trouble with James.
“Good morning, Harry,” the other Harry said with a smile and an awkward wave.
The friendliness threw Harry off kilter, and he didn’t quite know how to react. The silence stretched on for several awkward moments as Harry continued to stare at the other boy.
“Er— is everything alright?” the other Harry asked.
Harry thought back to that moment when he had become convinced that the other Harry had set him up, then threw caution to the wind. He just had to know. “Did you mean for me to get in trouble with James yesterday?”
The other Harry was startled, then his face morphed into confusion. “You mean when you dove at the quaffle before apparating away?”
“Yeah.”
“I had no idea that would happen, I didn’t even mean to throw it at that steep an angle to the ground! Dad can get a touch intense about my— our— safety while flying, though. His policy is to never practice risky moves where he can see them.”
Harry rubbed his hand along the back of his neck, feeling embarrassed and a bit guilty for having misjudged the other boy. “Sorry about that then. A lot happened yesterday.”
“Oh yeah, you have got to tell me how you ended up accidentally apparating some time, and where you ended up! But for now, I have to use the loo.”
Harry stepped to the side of the hallway to give the other Harry room to pass. “Oh, right, go ahead.”
Then Harry went back into his room, still feeling a touch of guilt that he hadn’t trusted the other Harry. He’d been nothing but nice to Harry— even covering for Harry when he had thrown that acorn at James— but the second something went wrong, Harry had lost his faith.
It was just so hard to give him the benefit of the doubt when he had a lifetime of expectations built on Dudley’s constant haranguing. Harry sighed and promised himself that he would do his best to trust the other Harry going forward.
“Are you ready to go, boys?” James called.
Harry glanced at the chessboard that lay between him and the other Harry and knocked his own king over. He wasn’t in check yet, but he knew just enough about chess to know that it was inevitable.
“You’ll get better!” the other Harry said encouragingly as he got up from his seat.
Harry shrugged. “I haven’t gotten much better in the past couple of years I’ve been playing, so I do have my doubts about that.”
The other Harry placed his hand on Harry’s shoulder as they moved through the hallway. “But there’s a crucial difference between those years of playing and now,” he said.
Harry rolled his eyes, suspecting what was coming.
“You never had me to teach you!”
Harry snorted. “I knew you were going to say that.”
“Come on, boys, Mother is waiting for us,” James said, gesturing at the fireplace.
Harry hung back a bit, unwilling to go first and not only display his ineptitude at flooing to everyone, but also have to make small talk alone with— with people like the grandparents he had never met.
“Alright, I’ll go first,” said the other Harry. “Is the address still the same?”
James heaved a sigh and glanced at a post-it note stuck to the side of the floo powder jar. “Yes, it’s still the same.”
The other Harry grimaced, then grabbed a pinch of floo powder and tossed it into the fireplace. “Home of the Potters, Proprietors and Inventors of Beloved Haircare Potion, Sleekeasy's.”
Harry’s jaw dropped, and he looked to Lily with wide eyes, sure that if there was a joke here, she’d be the one to tell him the truth about it. “Is that— real?”
Lily sighed. “Fleamont derives great enjoyment from setting the address to their home. They mail out a notice whenever they change it, and we never know what it’s going to be.”
“I swear he sets them just to torment me,” James muttered.
“Er, you should know that I don’t have the best track record while flooing. I have gotten lost before, and I’m not sure I can manage to say that phrase right,” Harry admitted. It was just yesterday that he’d accidentally apparated, so he didn’t want to worry them by disappearing via magical means again so soon.
Lily and James exchanged a look before James’s eyes flitted over to the post-it on the jar of floo powder.
“Why don’t you floo with one of us?” Lily asked. “Just to make sure you arrive safely, since the floo address is so ridiculously long.”
Harry flushed, a little embarrassed by the situation, but nodded anyways.
“One of us should go through first to expand the fireplace a bit, just in case,” James said.
“I assume you mean that you will go, given that of the two of us, you are the more talented one at transfiguration.”
James rolled his eyes. “You are perfectly capable of doing the transfiguration yourself, you just don’t want to be the one who has to be alone with my parents while you do so.”
Lily smirked and tapped her nose.
“Alright, alright, I’m going,” James grumbled. Before tossing the floo powder into the fireplace, James frowned in concentration for a moment, then waved his wand and expanded the size of the fireplace from this end. Then he repeated the same phrase as before and stepped into the emerald green flames.
Harry was then left alone with Lily and an awkward silence fell over them. The night before, he had gone downstairs for food and something for his knees, and gotten those things from a solitary James. So he hadn’t seen Lily alone since she had stripped him of his shirt, and while he did understand why she had done it, he still felt a bit raw around her.
“So are we going?” Harry blurted out before he could stop himself.
Lily glanced at her watch, then shook her head. “We need to give James enough time to greet his parents, explain that the transfiguration is necessary, and actually do the transfiguration.”
Harry nodded and shoved his hands in his pockets.
Lily swept one of her hands up the other arm. “I need to apologize for yesterday. I was out of line when I forcibly removed your shirt, and I should not have done that.”
Harry went very still as he began to try to process Lily’s words. As much as he was coming to believe that Lily— and James, for that matter— cared for him, the fact that Lily would apologize to him for something so trivial was mind boggling. Lily was staring at him, and Harry realized that she was probably waiting for a response.
“It’s alright,” Harry said.
“It’s not alright , but I take it you mean that you accept my apology.”
Harry shrugged and nodded, once again confused by her insistence that what she had done wasn’t an okay thing to do. He’d given her an out, and she hadn’t taken it.
“I promise I won’t do anything like that again.”
“Thank you,” Harry said. Then he glanced at the floo powder jar and tilted his head to the side. “If flooing is going to be so difficult, why don’t we just apparate there?”
“The problem is a combination of how much property the Potters own and the fact that they have ancient anti-apparation wards. If we wanted to apparate there, we’d have to apparate to off of their property lines, and the subsequent walk would be more than excessive.”
“Oh. Well that explains it.”
“Why don’t you come here, and we’ll get ready to floo through. James should have had enough time by now.”
Harry nodded and went to stand next to Lily in front of the fireplace. She grabbed the pinch of floo powder from the jar, then paused.
“Do you mind if I wrap my arm around you? It’ll make sure we stay together as we travel.”
“That’s fine,” Harry said, taking another step closer to her.
Lily wrapped her arm around his shoulders, then dropped the floo powder into the fire and sighed. “Home of the Potters, Proprietors and Inventors of Beloved Haircare Potion, Sleekeasy's.” With that, she walked into the fire, pulling Harry along with her.
The travel by floo was notably better when accompanied by someone. The nauseating spinning was much reduced, and they were rattling around a lot less in general. Harry wondered how much of these changes were due to being accompanied by another person, and how much of it was due to the other person being Lily specifically. He hoped the changes were thanks to Lily’s actions, because then maybe someday he could learn from her how to make his own floo trips better experiences.
Then they were being spat out onto a very plush rug. Harry collapsed down underneath Lily’s grasp as he coughed up some soot he’d managed to swallow at the last moment.
“Oh my, do you need help?” an unfamiliar voice asked.
Harry shook his head, cleared his throat one more time, then climbed to his feet. And came face to face with his pseudo-grandparents.
“Hello, Euphemia, it’s lovely to see you again,” Lily said.
Euphemia went over to hug her, then as soon as she released Lily, she turned to Harry. “And you must be my new grandson!” she said, arms extended for a hug.
At the same moment that Harry found himself opening his arms to receive the hug, Lily reached out to put a quelling hand on Euphemia’s arm as if to stop her.
Euphemia brushed past this, and then she was hugging him. Harry realized, with some awe, that she was shorter than him. Her arms were very strong and pulled him in close. Harry took a deep breath in and caught a scent of incense, a smell that viscerally reminded him of home. He had to close his eyes against the flood of tears this brought to the surface. Then the moment was over, and she was holding him at arm’s length, looking him over— the same way Marge had held Dudley when she first saw him after a long time, as if to judge how much he’d grown since last she saw him.
“He reminds me of Remus,” Euphemia declared.
And a wave of guilt crashed into him. Guilt that it had taken him this long to think about the man, guilt that he hadn’t missed the man at all. Guilt that Harry allowed Remus to be so insignificant.
James coughed, and Harry realized that James was seated on the other side of the room.
Looking to James now, Harry asked what he should have asked long ago. “Where is Remus?”
James looked down and sighed, the sound low and resigned. “Remus is dead. He died a long time ago.”
Harry stirred his tea, anxiously casting his eyes about the room. After James had dropped that news on Harry, Fleamont had come into the sitting room with the other Harry in tow. Fleamont’s face had sparked with interest when his gaze fell on Harry, and he’d beckoned back through the door he’d just come through. Harry had looked to James, who had nodded in support, so Harry had followed after Fleamont.
Now they were sitting in silence in what seemed to be Fleamont’s office.
As Harry’s eyes flitted over Fleamont’s face, the memory of the last— and only— time that he had seen the man came back to him. The memory of that image he’d seen in the Mirror of Erised brought back his observation at the time: that the man shared his knobby knees.
Harry just had to see if that was true.
He spent the next several minutes trying to discreetly get an angle on the desk so that he could get a good look at Fleamont’s knees. Before he managed to accomplish his goal, however, he noticed that Fleamont was looking at him quizzically.
“Is there something on my lap?” Fleamont asked, his voice low and gravelly.
Harry startled a bit, the speech unexpected and shocking. “Oh, no,” he said, then paused. “I—” he shook his head— “I was wondering if we have the same knees.”
“The same… knees?”
Harry nodded, fixing his gaze on his cup of tea. He heard Fleamont shifting around in his chair, then the sound of the chair scraping along the ground. He looked up to see Fleamont sitting next to him with the material of his pant leg pulled up past the knee.
“Let’s find out!”
Harry met Fleamont’s eyes for a moment, taking in the earnestness he found there, then reached down and started pulling on his pants leg. Once Harry had rolled up the material, he lined his knee up with Fleamont’s knee. And, for the first time in his life, he was able to compare his knobby knees to those of a living, blood relative.
And as he stared at their aligned, knobby knees, Harry felt a sense of connection to this old man unlike anything else he had felt before.
Sure, he’d seen ample evidence of his relationship to Lily and James— and a significant amount more of his relationship to the other Harry, but he’d already heard about his green eyes and his similarity to James so much that the novelty had long since worn off, even before he had set foot in this universe. This was new, this was different, and Harry felt his throat tighten around all the emotions swirling around in his chest.
“You know, I must say that I never thought of knobby knees as being particularly heritable, but here we are!” Fleamont exclaimed.
Harry choked out a laugh and nodded.
Fleamont rolled down his pants leg, clasped Harry on the shoulder, then moved his chair back around his desk.
“This is the point where politeness dictates that we ought to engage in some small talk,” Fleamont said, taking a sip of his tea.
Harry stirred his tea and cast his eyes about for a topic of conversation. “This is some delicious tea.”
Fleamont smiled. “Why thank you, it’s an old family blend that my Auntie sends me every year. To me, it is the taste of home.”
The emotion in Harry’s chest curled even tighter, and he realized that he was feeling a keen sense of loss. There was so much more to his family than he had ever known, he had missed out on so much— He squeezed his eyes shut, then reopened them, shoving the poignant feelings away to deal with them later, when he wasn’t supposed to be making small talk with the grandfather he had never known.
“Then home must taste great,” Harry said.
Fleamont hummed and nodded in agreement. The moment lingered before either of them spoke again.
“So tell me, Harry, do you like Potions?”
Harry blanched, the phrase, ‘Proprietors and Inventors of Beloved Haircare Potion’ blazing through his mind. His grandfather was a potioneer. “Er—”
“Oh, really?” Fleamont asked, tilting his head to the side. “I’ve found that Marlene has done an excellent job of reaching the next generation, but perhaps you just don’t like the subject?”
Harry tilted his head in confusion, wondering how much Fleamont knew about where he came from.
“I take it from your confused expression that Marlene is not the potions professor in your universe?”
“Er, no,” Harry said. He was about to add that he didn’t know who she was, but then he remembered Moody telling him about the members of the Order of the Phoenix. “Do you mean Marlene McKinnon?”
“That would be her, yes.”
“Yeah, she’s not the potions professor,” Harry said. “The one in my world was a terrible teacher, he made most of us hate the subject.”
Fleamont pressed a hand to his chest. “Oh Merlin, that must be a terrible world indeed. Perhaps, if you have the time, you and I could dabble in the laboratory. I could show you what Potions is truly meant to be.”
Harry tightened his grip on his teacup and hunched his shoulders. “I’m really not good at potions, though.”
Fleamont waved his hand through the air. “That hardly matters, the point would be for you to learn. I would not expect you to be perfect!”
Harry hesitated.
“Ah well, think on it. The offer stands should you ever decide to join me, I would love to have you.”
There was a knock at the study door and Fleamont called out for them to come in. Lily came through and leaned on the door jam. Fleamont started to get to his feet when he saw her, so Harry followed suit.
“I take it supper is about ready?” Fleamont asked.
“It is,” Lily agreed, stepping out of the doorway and gesturing for them to go past. “I came to make sure the two of you were alright, and of course, to fetch you for dinner.”
Fleamont looked at Harry but stayed silent. A moment later, Harry realized that he was waiting for Harry to respond.
“We’re good,” Harry said.
“I was just telling Harry that he has an open invitation to join me in my lab should he ever experience the urge to do so.”
Harry flushed but nodded.
“That’s a generous offer,” Lily said.
“It is nothing for my grandson.”
Somehow Harry flushed even deeper, and he could feel the echoes of the feelings he’d shoved away earlier rattling in the distance. He shoved the feelings away yet again.
“So, uh, what’s for dinner?” he asked.
“I believe Euphemia decided to make aloo paratha,” Lily said, then looked at Harry expectantly.
“That, uh, sounds good?” he said uncertainly. The truth was that he’d never tried aloo paratha— or even heard of it before. Part of growing up with Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon was that he’d been kept away from every bit of his cultural heritage. If he had dared to show interest in anything that could be considered ‘ethnic’... well the aftermath didn’t bear thinking about.
“Have… have you not tried aloo paratha?” Lily asked.
For a split second, Harry considered trying to bluff and say that he had, since they seemed so shocked by his hesitance. Then he thought better of it and shook his head slowly. “I don’t actually— I don’t know what it is.”
“Not to worry, young lad,” Fleamont said, clasping Harry on the shoulder, “you’ll try some tonight and then you’ll know exactly what it is.”
“And for now, I can tell you that aloo paratha is potato stuffed flatbread,” Lily said.
Fleamont squeezed Harry’s shoulder again, then let go. “It’s quite the favorite around here.”
They had just walked into the dining room where Euphemia, James, and the other Harry were already sitting at the set table. It was as he crossed the threshold of the room that Harry could smell the meal, and he was relieved to find that it smelled delicious. Without hesitating, Lily and Fleamont made for their seats at the table. Euphemia was seated at one end of the table, and Fleamont went to take a seat at the other end of the table. Between them on one side was James, and Lily went to take the seat next to him. That left the seat on the end of the table next to Fleamont and across from Lily open, which Harry went to take.
As he sat down, the food in the middle of the table began to serve itself. Harry watched the food float through the air with wide eyes, still somehow struck by the wonder of magic.
Fleamont cleared his throat as he tore off a piece of the flatbread. “Does anyone have something they’re looking forward to?”
Harry watched Fleamont eat as discreetly as he could so he would know what to do.
The other Harry swallowed, then nodded. “Yeah, Ron and I have been putting together a prank on the twins for ages, and we’re planning to execute it next weekend.”
Harry determinedly did not picture the Ron and twins from his universe as he tore off a piece of his own paratha and dipped it into the yogurt mix. It was absolutely delicious and a spike of anger drove through his body. This was just another thing that had been kept from him his entire life. He took another bite and breathed through the anger, then shoved the emotion away to be dealt with later.
“And do you have a plan for weathering their retaliation?” Euphemia asked.
“Of course not,” the other Harry said.
“That doesn’t sound very wise,” Lily said.
“In his defense,” Harry found himself saying, “if they’re anything like the twins I knew, trying to plan for their retaliation is like trying to plan for an earthquake. They’re just too unpredictable.”
The other Harry elbowed him gently in the side. “See? He gets it,” he said. “Also, all our planning energy went into the prank itself, so we’re just gonna go with the flow.”
Harry mock saluted the other Harry as Lily turned to ask Fleamont about his latest experiments. The rest of the dinner was spent in casual, lighthearted conversation that ebbed and flowed around the table. It was all so warm and comfortable— like home. It was everything that Harry would never have dared to dream of, back in the cupboard under the stairs. It was an ephemeral moment that Harry wanted to wrap up and store away, to bask in its warmth for all eternity.
Notes:
don't forget to comment! i'm sure there's lots to be said about this chapter
also go read my fic worth living for for more gen harry centric fic xoxo
Chapter 18: Ruminations and Revelations
Notes:
thank you to strawb for betaing this chapter!
Chapter Text
After they got back from dinner, Harry made a beeline for the bedroom. All the emotions he’d shoved down, back, and away were begging to be let loose. He needed to get to solitude before he imploded— or worse, exploded on everyone around— from the weight of it all.
Harry paced around the bedroom for several long moments, not really thinking of anything in particular, just getting used to being alone again. The day had been long and filled with interactions— chess with the other Harry, meeting his grandparents, dinner with everybody.
Harry sighed and collapsed onto the bed, on top of the covers. Today had just been… so much .
He, Harry James Potter, had an extended family. He had grandparents. Living, breathing grandparents that wanted to know him. He could touch them— not only that, but they’d hugged him freely. If he thought back to it, he could feel the warmth of their arms wrapped around him still.
However, that warm memory of being held led to thoughts of the other interactions he had had with the elder Potters.
Fleamont wanted Harry to shadow him in the lab, despite Harry’s attempts to tell Fleamont that he was worse than useless at potions. Harry just couldn’t imagine why someone who clearly must be amazing at potions would ever want him anywhere near their work.
Well, he could think of one reason— but Fleamont seemed so nice that Harry didn’t really think that Fleamont would invite him just to set him up for failure.
Thinking back on the way Fleamont had invited him without forcing the issue, Harry felt as secure as he could be that the offer had been genuine. But just because the offer had been genuine didn’t mean that Harry felt in any way comfortable accepting it. Even if Fleamont wasn’t trying to set him up for failure, Harry was more than capable of failing all on his own.
Harry sighed and dragged himself into a seated position, then off the bed entirely. If he was going to mope in bed, he may as well get into pajamas first.
Once he was dressed and in bed again, it wasn’t long before another thought he had repressed earlier came back to him. He slapped his hands over his face and groaned as a wave of pure guilt swept over him. Professor Lupin was dead here.
Harry should have known that something was wrong when Professor Lupin failed to show up for any of the family events that were thrown. Especially when nobody ever mentioned missing him or playfully mocked him for being too busy for them— it had always been as though he didn’t exist. And there were only two reasons that Harry could think of: betrayal or death.
He knew this, it was so easy to figure out, and yet he had never thought to ask which it was.
With a sigh, Harry lowered his hands off of his face. Even if he had asked, all it would have changed was when he found out. It wouldn’t have brought Professor Lupin back or given him more closure. But Merlin, it was hard to remember that when his last memory of Professor Lupin was of him trying desperately to hold onto Harry.
But that never would have happened in this world— without Voldemort, Harry would never have been in the Department of Mysteries, and Sirius would never have fallen through the veil, so Professor Lupin wouldn’t have needed to stop him from jumping through. So it was that Harry found himself wondering what his last moment with Professor Lupin would have been if he’d been born to this world.
Except Harry didn’t actually know anything about how Professor Lupin had died here, or when, or anything else really.
Harry decided that he would have to ask Lily or James about what had happened tomorrow, he owed it to the Professor Lupin of his world to find out. His eyes widened as he thought of something else he needed to ask about: Peter Pettigrew. Without Voldemort, he would have had nobody to betray Lily and James to and no reason to betray them in the first place.
And yet he was also never spoken of by anyone that Harry had met. Did that mean that he too had died? Or that he had found some other way to be a traitorous rat that had had nothing at all to do with Voldemort?
Something else to ask about tomorrow.
Harry tossed his arm over his eyes and huffed out a breath. It seemed like all the thoughts and feelings that he had suppressed throughout the day were determined to come out now.
Like the memory of his conversation with Lily, for example. Harry could hardly believe that that had happened, that she had really taken the time to apologize to him for something that hadn’t even mattered.
Even now, hours later, he couldn’t quite wrap his mind around the fact that she had done that for him. It was like every time he tried, he ended up picturing Petunia in the same situation, and the thought of Petunia apologizing simply did not make sense.
This was turning out to be yet more evidence that the Potters were nothing at all like the Dursleys, evidence that Harry would keep close to his chest for when he needed the reminder. And he would need the reminder eventually, this whole ‘being a part of a family’ thing was still so new to him that it was so easy for him to forget.
Although, Harry thought as his gaze drifted down to his knees, he had a tangible reminder now of his connection to his family. He could just look down at his knees and be reminded that he belonged.
This side of his family had never been real to him for a lot of reasons— if only because they had all been dead long before he’d had the chance to meet them. That’s what he always told himself, of course, except for on the darker days when he thought that they were alive, they just hadn’t ever wanted to see him.
Now he was convinced that Fleamont and Euphemia would not have stayed away if they had been alive. But Merlin, he wished that they had still been alive. He’d felt so out of place at dinner, even Lily had known more about his own culture than he had. And that had just been one casual dinner in a small setting— he couldn’t begin to imagine how he would feel at a larger family gathering, especially if others expected him to be like the Harry of this universe.
His counterpart here had been raised whole— not missing any part of his heritage. He’d grown up around magic and his culture, surrounded by family that just wanted him to be himself.
The other Harry had always had everything that Harry had never dreamed of because he’d never even known it was possible. Seeing the things that this Harry had grown up surrounded by left Harry with a gnawing pit in his stomach and a certainty that whatever he had pictured for himself in his fantasies, the reality that this Harry had was far better.
The longer Harry dwelled on the sheer unfairness of it all, the angrier about it all he felt. The Harry of this universe had so bloody much, absolutely everything that Harry had ever dreamed of, and everything he had never dared to dream of. All these things he had, and yet—
Harry shook his head, cutting the thought off.
And yet he wasn’t… he wasn’t doing anything incredible. He was just a boy.
Harry bolted upright in bed and tossed the covers off himself, stood up, and began to pace around the room, still boiling over with fury. He was too incandescent with rage to form a coherent thought, but as he passed by a specific drawer, he was struck by an impulse too powerful to resist.
Yanking the drawer open with more force than necessary, Harry reached underneath some new sweaters and pulled out his invisibility cloak. With a practiced spin and flick of his wrists, Harry covered himself with the cloak. He snuck out of the house with ease; all the other Potters were in their rooms, with no reason to be suspicious.
The cool night air hit Harry in the face, finally dimming some of the rage in his chest. He picked a direction at random, and began to walk, still filled with enough fury to be striding along much faster than normal.
This was the neighborhood that he would have grown up in. These houses should have been eminently familiar to him. He should remember when that young tree was planted. He should have memories of Lily and James ( mum and dad ) discussing the unsightly addition to that house.
With each subsequent thought, the fire in Harry’s chest stoked up higher and higher, and he was walking, then running, faster and faster, until he was dashing down the street at a headlong sprint.
Harry didn’t stop running until he stumbled upon the neighborhood playground. It was empty now, in the night, but the nearby street lamps lit it up well enough. His gaze fell on the swingset, and Harry walked toward it, the echo of all the times he had done this at the Magnolia Crescent playground overlaying each step he took.
As he sat down on the swing, he finally felt drained of all the anger he had felt before. It wasn’t gone— he could still feel it, deep inside, but it had lost the edge to its teeth. He could swing in this deserted park and just think without being filled with blind rage now.
With the distance from it all that he had now, he could see that his anger was useless. There was no target, nothing for him to direct his anger at. The only ones to blame for this situation were Voldemort for creating the hell that had been Harry’s life up till now, and Harry himself for jumping through the veil and enabling himself to discover all that could have been.
Voldemort was, apparently, no longer accessible. And while he supposed he could blame himself, well. His time here, though extraordinarily painful on occasion, had also been some of the best days of his life. His fall through the veil had been the epitome of a double-edged sword.
Harry didn’t know if he would ever come to terms with all of the ramifications of his jaunt through the veil.
Harry sighed and let his swing come to a gradual stop. He was beginning to feel drained from the sheer amount of things he’d felt today and from his headlong sprint on top of that. And he still had to get back before he could properly rest. So with another gusty sigh, Harry checked to make sure he was fully covered by the invisibility cloak and began the trek back.
“Good morning, Harry,” James said, raising his coffee mug in salutation.
“Morning, James,” Harry said with a smile in return. He spotted breakfast laid out on the counter and went to load himself up a plate. “I thought you didn’t do big breakfasts during the week?”
James shrugged. “I woke up earlier than usual today, so I thought I might as well.”
Harry nodded and went to sit down at the table with James. It was just the two of them, and as they sat there together, Harry realized that this was a good opportunity to finally do what he should have from the beginning— ask about the people he had known in his own world.
“Do you mind if I ask you some questions?” Harry asked.
“You can absolutely ask,” James said, “but I can’t guarantee that I will know the answer.”
Harry nodded, and as he did so, his mind began to race with possible questions he could ask. He thought of seeing Ron and Hermione at the train station and decided to start there. “What are Ron and Hermione like?”
James hummed a low note. “You know, Harry would be much better equipped to tackle this.”
Harry’s heart sank, and he looked down at his plate of food.
“That’s not to say I won’t answer, just that you might want to ask him for more detail. So, Ron and Hermione. They’re Harry’s partners in crime. Ron and Harry have been friends since they met at Quidditch Little League when they were very little. Then they met Hermione at Hogwarts, and that was quite the explosive relationship at first! Ron went through quite the pulling her pigtails phase until she taught him the error of his ways.” James stopped, then looked a bit wistful. “He was a much better learner than I ever was.”
“Wait,” Harry said, “Ron and Hermione are dating ?”
“Oh yes, since halfway through the last school year I think.”
Harry scratched at his head, thinking back to the interactions between them that he’d seen in his own world, wondering if that same seed had been there. He just couldn’t tell— they’d always just been friends, the three of them. He shook his head, deciding it was more important to get out all his questions.
“And what about the rest of the Weasleys?”
“I don’t have all morning, so I’ll run through them quickly. Arthur is the head of his department at the Ministry. Molly is still at home with the children and running quite the successful home based knit good shop out of their house. Bill is employed by Gringotts, no idea where he is currently. Charlie is traveling the world with Hagrid, studying dragons from around the globe. Percy is— I think he has a Ministry job? I’m not wholly sure what he’s doing. The twins are secretly planning to open a joke shop, which I am absolutely not funding in secret. And Ginny is, of course, still in school.”
Harry nodded, taking all of that in. He didn’t think Molly had a shop in his world, he’d been the one to fund the twins, and Charlie had been in Romania— but other than that, things sounded more or less the same here for the Weasleys. “What about Peter Pettigrew?” He thought about asking about Professor Lupin too, but decided that would probably be too much to ask of James.
“Peter… he was a childhood, well, friend feels like a strong word now. But at the time he was an integral part of our group. I don’t know where he is now or what happened to him, and frankly I do not care.”
Harry nodded, glad that he wouldn’t be forced to play nice with the man that had resurrected Voldemort and led to his parents dying.
“If you know about Peter, then I’m sure you’re also curious about Remus.”
Harry nodded. “It’s alright if you don’t want to talk about him, though.”
James shook his head. “No it’s fine, you deserve to know. After we all graduated Hogwarts, Remus decided to travel the world in search of better research and more acceptance for— you know he was a werewolf, right?”
Harry nodded.
“Well. He was looking for that, apparating around the world, when he was given poor apparition coordinates. He splinched and… that was it.”
Harry was shocked by the… the pointlessness of it. A tragic accident that should never have happened. He wanted to express disbelief, to reject what James had said, but the words were too simple, too clear, to leave room for mendacity.
James cleared his throat and looked away. A moment later he resumed eye contact with Harry. “You might also be interested to know that Alice is in Charms development, and that Frank stays at home with Neville during the summers and during the school year, he tends to the family business and greenhouses.”
Harry nodded, glad to know that Neville would also have had a better childhood in this world. He hoped nobody had tried to force the magic out of him here. “Um, what about Bellatrix?”
James’s demeanor grew darker at the mention of Bellatrix. “She—” he stopped, then took a deep breath. “She is the snitch that I just cannot catch, if the snitch were a despicable excuse for a human. The people she’s killed, the lives she’s ruined, the destruction she’s wrought,” he shook his head.
Harry blanched. “Is she a Dark… Lord? Lady?”
“No! No, heavens no. She works alone, seems to think that there is nobody left who is pure enough to stand with her. On the bright side, her stance has offended just about everyone imaginable, so each time she does pop up again, someone is reasonably quick to shoot her back down again. Unfortunately she seems to have the survival skills of a cockroach.”
“Has she ever been bit hit by a killing curse?” Harry couldn’t resist asking.
James frowned, his face contorted in confusion. “Obviously not, she’d be dead if she had been.”
Harry smiled and forced a small laugh. “True,” he said. Then he racked his mind for what he wanted to ask next. He truly wanted to ask about Voldemort or maybe Dumbledore, but James still seemed a bit worked up. “So Hagrid isn’t a professor here?” he asked instead.
“Not really no,” James said. “He’s more of a traveling scholar here, going around the world compiling knowledge and information about dragons. Occasionally he’ll give a guest lecture to the upper years at Hogwarts, but for the most part, he could be anywhere at any time.”
Harry smiled, glad to hear that Hagrid was doing so well for himself. He assumed that since James didn’t seem at all surprised to hear that Hagrid had been a professor in his universe, and because Hagrid was so involved in research and learning, that he hadn’t been forced to drop out here.
Which meant that Voldemort must have been turned from his dark path very, very early on!
“You know that reminds me of the year just before Harry started school. One might have thought that both Hagrid and Newt Scamander were part time professors with how often they were at Hogwarts giving guest lectures. Marlene told us all about their jockeying for Charlie to apprentice under them. Of course, Charlie ultimately chose to work with Hagrid.”
“I’ll bet they’re a good match,” Harry said.
“So I’ve heard,” James said, then looked at his watch. “I’m running a bit low on time, so maybe just two more questions.”
Harry nodded and took a deep breath. He didn’t know how much information he would get, but he just had to ask. “How is Professor Dumbledore?”
James smiled. “Oh she’s doing quite well! I haven’t heard much about her recently, but what I have heard has been good.”
Harry froze, his thoughts becoming static. What? That’s… Harry blinked and shook his head. This… this must be one of the differences between their worlds. Right?
“So what’s your last question before I have to head out?”
Harry was torn in two— the desire to ask about Dumbledore and the desire to ask about Voldemort warring within him. In the end it was an easy choice; as riveted as Harry was by this potential difference, it was far more important for him to know what was going on with Voldemort. “And how about Vold— I mean, Tom Riddle?”
“Well, I have heard about him recently, and it was an interview in which he was requesting yet again that people refer to him as his chosen name, Thomas Dumbledore.”
Chapter 19: Interlude: Tonks
Notes:
thank you to shine for betaing!
fyi Tonks here is nonbinary and uses they/them pronouns
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tonks got up from their desk, flicking their eyes over it to check one last time for anything they might have forgotten to grab.
“Ready to go?” Sue asked, coming to a stop besides Tonks.
Tonks hummed noncommittally, then decided that anything that they had left behind could be dealt with tomorrow. “Let’s head out,” they said, slipping their hand into Sue’s. The two of them began to walk towards the fireplaces. Tonks had long been of the opinion that, as Unspeakables, they ought to have a fireplace more convenient to their workplace. They opened their mouth to say so.
“You know they’re not going to change anything about the fireplaces,” Sue said, a smile playing on her lips.
Tonks swung out their elbow to dig into Sue’s flank. “You know it’s rude to legilimize me like that.” Then they winced as Sue elbowed them right back.
“You’re as transparent as a paper-thin sheet of glass. And you complain about this at least weekly.”
Tonks squinted and thought back, sure that that had to be an exaggeration. The last time they had complained about it must have been when they had both floo’d to Potter Cottage to meet with the new Harry. That must have been more than a week ago… They proceeded to tell Sue just that.
“Tonks, sweetie, that was just before the weekend, so about three days.”
Tonks looked askance at Sue, then started to count the days back on their fingers. They were holding up three fingers at the conclusion. “This right here,” they said in horror, “is why I refuse to go anywhere near the time department. That’s the real dark magic.”
Sue patted them on the back.
“Wait, that means we’ve got tea with my mother today,” Tonks said.
Sue sighed with an audible huff. “Welcome to the present, my dear.”
Tonks scrubbed at their face. “Well, we’d better get home so we can change and clean up.”
Tonks buttoned up their shirt, then surveyed their appearance in the mirror. They were still rocking the bubblegum pink hair they favored, with some of their features cherry picked from random strangers they’d seen in the street throughout the weekend. With a sigh, Tonks concentrated and returned their face to more or less their base form— albeit with the bubblegum pink hair still a shock on top of their head.
“Aw, I liked that nose,” Sue said, coming into the room.
“Right?” Tonks agreed. “But I honestly don’t want to deal with it. Like I know she’ll do her best to be fine about it, but why test her if I don’t have to?”
Sue came over to stand directly behind them, placing a hand on their shoulder. Tonks met her eyes in the mirror.
“You know I’ll support you no matter what face you wear, right?”
Tonks blinked slowly. She nodded. “I know, and that means— it means a lot, as you know. But as wonderful as my mother is, she’s easier to handle when I look a certain way.”
Sue nodded and stepped away to get herself ready to go.
Tonks gave her a jaunty little wave as they strode out of the room. They headed into the kitchen where they needed to take some muffins out of the oven. They knew that their mother would certainly have already made baked goods for tea, but Tonks had been taught by their mother to never arrive empty handed. And so, they had made muffins as soon as they had arrived at home.
As they rustled around for where they had tossed the oven mitts last time, they shifted aside the growing stack of neglected newspapers. Tonks sighed, snatched the oven mitt that had fallen behind the pile, then stared at the newspapers regretfully. Andromeda would know each newspaper in that stack from cover to cover and she would certainly want to talk about them.
The oven timer went off again, distracting them from that line of thought. Tonks hurried over to the oven and pulled out the muffins, releasing a flood of steam into the kitchen. Tonks breathed it in, then set the muffins down to cool by the open window.
With a put-upon sigh, Tonks settled into a seat at the kitchen table with the stack of newspapers. They fished through it for a moment, not really looking for anything in particular. They just needed one story that they could skim for conversation fodder. There was some piece on the upcoming legislature that the Wizengamot would be voting on, and Tonks reluctantly pulled the paper it was in from the pile for closer reading. Though it was likely to be dull, it was the kind of thing that would impress their mother.
The rest of the time before they had to depart for tea passed in a rush between newspaper reading, muffin preparation, and general prep for an outing. Before they knew it, Tonks was standing at the floo, a tin of muffins in one hand and a pinch of floo powder in the other.
They threw the floo powder into the fireplace, then stepped through. As they landed, they were immediately swept up into their mother’s arms.
“Nymphadora, my dear, you are right on time,” Andromeda said.
Tonks rolled their eyes at the name, but was prevented from responding by the flash of the floo that heralded Sue’s arrival.
Andromeda released the hug and turned to greet Sue.
“Sousaphone, how are you doing?”
Tonks grinned as Sue winced at the full form of their name.
“I’m doing alright,” Sue said, “though, as always, I do wish you would call me Sue.”
Andromeda patted Sue on the cheek, then turned to pat Tonks on the cheek as well. “You both know how lovely I find your names to be, and I shan’t sully them by neglecting them.”
Tonks rolled their eyes again, then held up the tin of muffins. “Where should I put these?”
“Oh, Nymphadora, you shouldn’t have,” Andromeda said, taking the tin. She started to stride out of the room towards the formal living room where she set the tin on the small table with all the other refreshments for tea. “Please, take a seat.” She gestured at the arm chairs and available couch.
Sue went to take a seat on the couch, relaxing back into the soft embrace of the cushions.
Tonks took a seat next to her— or rather, practically on top of her. There was ample room on the couch, but Tonks saw no reason to let that get between them and their closeness to their partner. With a satisfied smile, Tonks glanced over at their mother. Were mother any less polite, she would certainly have rolled her eyes. As it stood, Tonks could see the obvious signs of exasperation in her demeanor.
The woman was entirely too much fun to mess with.
“Is anyone else joining us this afternoon?” Tonks asked.
“Euphemia ought to be arriving soon, but just her.”
Tonks sat up a bit straighter, earning an elbow to the ribs for shifting more of their weight onto Sue. Tonks elbowed back as she smiled. Perhaps Euphemia would have more information about the new Harry Potter— a mystery Tonks was dying to know more about.
Sue poked them in the back and leaned forward to whisper in their ear. “Be careful, I used my real name when speaking to Harry— if you’re too obvious it might spread that I’m one of the Unspeakables involved in the Harry phenomenon.”
Tonks took in a deep breath, nodded, then forced themself to relax back into the couch.
Thankfully, Andromeda had been distracted by Tonks’s dad coming into the room.
“Hey dad,” Tonks said, waving from the couch.
“Hiya, pumpkin,” he said, coming over to ruffle their hair. “How’s your day been?”
“You know that’s classified,” Tonks said with a grin.
Sue snorted. “That never gets old.”
Ted grinned and leaned over to ruffle Sue’s hair too. “Damn right it doesn’t.”
The room was filled with the sound of the floo chime, signaling the arrival of Euphemia. Tonks could feel anticipation swell within their chest again, which they quickly did their best to stifle. Sue was right, they needed to be subtle and casual about their interest, or else put their loved ones’ memories at risk.
Andromeda departed to greet Euphemia, leaving Tonks, Sue, and Ted alone in the living room.
“Going to flee now, then?” Tonks asked with a smirk.
“Absolutely,” Ted said. “I have a legitimate excuse this time too, I’m going to play cards with the boys.”
“Have fun!” Tonks said with a jaunty wave.
They twisted around on the couch to wave as their dad beat a hasty retreat out the front door. They’d have to convince him to bring them with him some time. Tonks was startled into a less contorted position by the weight of Sue’s head resting on their shoulder. It was a nice, grounding weight, and just what they needed in the moment. Tonks tucked their hand into Sue’s in thanks.
“Where shall I put these biscuits?” Euphemia asked.
“Oh right over here with the others would be lovely,” Andromeda replied.
With a last squeeze of their hand, Sue sat up in her seat, as most were wont to do in the presence of two such ladies.
Tonks deliberately slouched over further with a self-satisfied smile.
“So how have the two of you been?” Euphemia asked, taking her seat in an armchair across from them.
“We’ve been perfectly alright,” Tonks responded with a slight smile. “Work has been as interesting as ever—”
“But of course if we told you more, we’d have to wipe your memory,” Tonks and Sue said in unison.
Andromeda sent a baleful look at them, then addressed Euphemia. “You’ll have to forgive them for their little joke, they make it every chance they get.”
Euphemia smiled. “I do know all about that joke, James cracks it at least once a month about his classified work. You know, I used to have my own classified work, back in the day.”
Tonks had never heard of Euphemia’s younger life and was thus immediately curious. They sat up and demanded to know more.
Sue nudged them in the side as Euphemia responded.
“It was absolutely titillating, but unfortunately, were I to tell you more, I would have to wipe your memories,” Euphemia said with an air of absolute smugness about her.
Tonks groaned and slumped back down next to Sue. “I suppose we did deserve that.”
“Now that we’ve all been ‘razzed’, as the kids say, shall we have tea?” Andromeda asked.
Tonks got to their feet and made a beeline for the table of refreshments and began to serve themself.
“That’s the spirit,” Euphemia said, joining Tonks at the refreshments.
As they all gathered their snacks and returned to their seats, Tonks took in a breath to steady themself, then turned to Euphemia. “How has your week been? Anything exciting since the weekend?”
Sue nudged Tonks in the side with her elbow, a move that Tonks blissfully ignored. They could tell that Sue thought they were being too obvious with the question, but they’d never find anything out unless they asked.
“Besides today’s newspaper?” Euphemia asked rhetorically. “I had my son and his family over for dinner last night. Being from the Department of Mysteries, I am quite sure you are already aware of this, Tonks and Sue, but Andromeda, did you know that they have another son now?”
Tonks nodded because there was little point in pretending that they did not know about the new Harry’s existence, not when they wanted Euphemia to talk about Harry beyond the fact that he was a dimensional traveler.
Andromeda shifted in her seat, raising one delicate eyebrow. “Lily is pregnant again?”
Euphemia smiled and shook her head. “Indeed she is not. I will simply tell you because there is very little chance that you could guess the truth of the situation. Lily and James have taken in a boy from another dimension. In many ways, he is much like my birth grandson, but in others he could not be more different.”
Andromeda set down her tea.
Tonks nodded to lend their support to what Euphemia had said.
“You swear that you are not pulling my leg?” Andromeda asked.
“I would be willing to swear any vow you like. That is the whole truth as I know it.”
“She’s telling the truth,” Sue said. “I can’t give you more specifics, but it is an undeniable fact that the new Harry Potter was not born in this universe.”
Andromeda took a slow sip of her tea. “That is a truly remarkable occurrence. So what was this new Harry like?”
Tonks leaned forward in their seat, curious to learn what Euphemia had thought.
Euphemia exhaled forcefully, then took a sip of her tea. “He had the oldest eyes I have ever seen in a boy so young. The closest comparison I can make is to Remus Lupin, but even his demeanor had the glint of a prankster lightening it. Had my son not already taken him in, I would have felt compelled to do so myself.”
Tonks nodded, then stopped when Sue placed a hand on their arm.
“Did he say anything interesting?” Sue asked.
Euphemia sent them a knowing look before answering. “The fact that Remus is dead came as a shock to Harry, from which we can infer that Remus is alive in his world. Other than that, I did not get to spend much individual time with him, and sharing more of my personal observations would feel like a breach of trust.”
“That is quite understandable,” Andromeda said. “It is interesting to imagine a world in which Remus is still alive. Though it must have come at some cost, since this Harry has eyes that are so very old.”
Euphemia nodded, her expression grave.
Silence lingered as they all sat and sipped at their tea. Tonks began to wrack their brain for something to say to break up the silence, but all they could think of were questions that would reveal too much of what they knew.
“So did everyone see the paper today?” Sue asked, saving them all from the pain of awkward silence, but dooming Tonks in the process.
Plastering a smile on their face, Tonks responded. “I did! The old hags on the Wizengamot sure are at it again.”
All three of the other people in the room turned to look at Tonks, and in that moment, Tonks knew they had fucked up.
“It’s alright if you didn’t read the whole paper, sweetie,” Sue said, rubbing their shoulders.
Tonks subtly rolled their eyes. “I admit that I did not have the time today.”
Sue nudged Tonks in the arm, then began to speak. “This article was quite a lot, so get ready for a bit of a ride. As you know, there are portions of the general public that have not been so receptive to Ariana and her request to be called such.”
Tonks grit their teeth and nodded, the reminder of the existence of the bigoted factions of society always set them on edge.
“What we didn’t know is that Tom— sorry, Thomas, is not only incredibly supportive, but also had some other things going on. Apparently, back when he and Ariana got married, he had decided to keep his name in the hopes that he would be able to convince his paternal grandparents to include him in their inheritance. Since then, his grandfather disinherited him and severed ties between them completely, removing any reason he may have had to keep the name.
“Between that, the fact that some people refuse to call Ariana by her name, and the fact that the entire Wizarding World wants the good opinion of Thomas, Thomas came up with a brilliant plan to force everyone to respect his wife’s identity and name. He has legally changed his name from Tom Riddle to Thomas Dumbledore— thus forcing everyone to respect his wife by removing any excuses may have had for not using the correct name and pronouns for her. He even said in the article that he had thought about changing his pronouns as well, but that it hadn’t felt right when he’d asked his family to try it out.”
Tonks’s mouth dropped, and they looked from person to person, searching for any sign of deceit or japery. The three faces arrayed in front of them could not be more earnest. “So… he’s Thomas Dumbledore then?”
“That is correct,” Andromeda said.
“Huh.” Tonks said, leaning back. “Well, good for him, I say. The way the papers have been treating Ariana has been abominable— which I’m sure the article didn’t mention.”
“Of course not,” Euphemia said with a scoff. “Their inconsiderate and downright bigoted behavior, as always, makes me long for the ability to just purchase the company and force them to be good journalists.” She sighed wistfully. “Perhaps this new dimension traveler will be the one to bring enough wealth into the family to make that possible,” she said jokingly.
Tonks laughed. “But back to the subject at hand, I had no idea that Tom— Thomas , had a paternal family. I don’t think he mentioned them once while we were at Hogwarts.”
Sue nodded in agreement.
Euphemia hummed thoughtfully. “You know, I ought to ask my sister, Eurypides, if she remembers him mentioning anything while at school.”
“Oh did she go to school at the same time as Thomas then?” Tonks asked.
“Almost,” Euphemia said, “She was halfway between Ariana and Thomas, so she would have been a third year when he started at Hogwarts.”
“You know, given the way people talked when they started dating, one would have thought that they had a much bigger age difference between them,” Andromeda said thoughtfully.
Sue scoffed. “They were perceived as a gay couple when they started dating, were they not? If Eurypides was halfway between them and a third year, then Thomas and Ariana’s age difference must only be about six years.”
“That’s right,” Andromeda said. “Turns out it was homophobia all along.”
“Isn’t it always?” Tonks asked rhetorically. “Well, except when it's transphobia. I’m sure the bigots had a conniption when Ariana came out and made their relationship a straight-passing couple.”
“Are you sure today is the only day you haven’t had time to read the paper?” Andromeda asked, raising an eyebrow.
Tonks lifted their chin into the air and refused to respond.
“As anyone who kept up with the papers knows, there were some quite humorous pieces in which the author’s bigotry was beyond obvious, but in an almost comedic way due to the very conundrum you described, Nymphadora.”
Tonks got up to get another snack from the refreshment table, refusing to dignify their mother with a response.
Notes:
thank you all for reading! i understand some of you may be surprised by this chapter, so I’d like to remind you all that I do this for free, so if you find yourself wanting to comment with criticism of my choices, I simply must tell you that I won’t care and will most likely delete your comment.
fuck JKR, fuck TERFs, trans rights are human rights
Chapter 20: Pranking the Twins
Chapter Text
Harry spun around in his desk chair, chewing on the end of a pen. He was writing a ‘letter’ to Ron, just trying to sort out what was going on with, well, everything. He knew he wouldn’t be able to send it, but the act of writing things out helped him feel like he had a better grip on them. And he needed the help after the veritable bomb that James had dropped on him.
Thomas Dumbledore and his wife .
There had been little time for James to explain just what he meant by that, but Harry had managed to figure out that the female Professor Dumbledore wasn’t Albus Dumbledore, but in fact his niece, who had married… Thomas Dumbledore.
Earlier, he’d tried to ask the other Harry if he’d known anything about the Dumbledore's, but to Harry’s disappointment, he hadn’t known anything. For a moment, Harry had wondered whether the other Harry was trying to deceive or mislead him, but he had seemed as shocked by the information as Harry was. If nothing else, that had reassured Harry in some ways, since he didn’t feel so alone after the conversation.
The rest of the day, he had been helping the other Harry with preparing the potion he and Ron needed for their prank on the twins. Harry honestly hadn’t done much since he wasn’t any good at potions, but he had been able to help a bit, even as distracted as he was.
After they had finished brewing the potion, Harry had gone to read in the sitting room. He did his best to focus on the pages in front of him but didn’t have much success, thanks to his preoccupation with waiting for an opportunity to talk to Lily or James. He had wanted to ask them for more information about the Dumbledores— but then he didn’t even get a chance to really talk to them at all.
So now Harry was trying to work through everything he had found out in written form to Ron. But as he ran out of words to say, his confusion and frustration over his lack of knowledge began to fade, replaced by the aching hole in his chest where Ron and Hermione used to be.
Harry tossed the pen down in disgust, turning the paper over so he wouldn’t have to see the pathetic ending he’d left it on. He got up and started getting ready for bed, forcing himself to think about the mystery of the Dumbledores instead of his loss.
“Can you tell me more about Thomas Dumbledore and— his wife?” Harry asked the next morning, relieved to finally have a chance to get that question off his chest.
Lily tapped her teaspoon against the side of her teacup, causing a few drops of tea to fall. “Oh, I read that article. It was fascinating, and I have to commend Thomas on his insightful maneuvering of the media—”
“But who are they ?” Harry interrupted.
“Oh, I forget how much context you’re missing. Hm, where to begin? Well I guess I should explain what I mean when I say that he masterfully manipulated the media. So about a year and a half, two years ago or so, Ariana Dumbledore came out as trans. She and Thomas have been in a relationship for quite a while and this was quite shocking to the media and Wizarding Britain at large. There were factions of people who were bigots about reacting to her, and it seems as though Thomas got sick of it and formulated this plan to force people to either disrespect him as well as his wife, or to show that if they respect his name change and continue to disrespect hers, the bigotry and inconsistency would be quite clear, which would give him greater grounds for future lawsuits or other retaliation.”
“So…” Harry said, blinking rapidly and trying to take this all in. “Ariana Dumbledore is trans and married to— the uh, former Tom Riddle?”
“That’s correct.”
“Her deadname isn’t Albus is it?”
“Heavens no, Albus is his own person, still doing his business with the International Confederation of Wizards— I believe we talked about this when we first met?”
“I didn’t know there were other Dumbledores,” Harry muttered, trying to remember if his Dumbledore had ever mentioned any family.
“Oh everyone here knows his niece, she’s a professor at Hogwarts and married to the Hogwarts co-headmaster. I remember hearing about the drama around when Thomas was first hired as a defense professor. I believe they’d just started dating, and Ariana was already on the faculty, so there were of course accusations of nepotism. But then Thomas went on to be one of the best defense professors Hogwarts has ever had, and those claims fell to the wayside fairly quickly.”
Harry was glad he was already sitting at the kitchen table as Lily delivered revelation after revelation. He sat still in stunned silence.
“Did you have any other questions?”
As if hearing her voice through a tunnel, Harry felt himself shaking his head. He already had so much to process that he didn’t think he could handle anything more at the moment. He set his fork down and got up from the table. “Actually,” he heard himself say, “I think I’m going to go upstairs.”
“Alright, sweetie. Let me know if you want to know anything else! I know you have a whole new timeline of history and current events to catch up on, and I’m happy to help!” Lily said with a smile and a small wave.
Harry managed a grateful smile before he fled upstairs to the safety of his pointless letters.
“Are you ready to go?” the other Harry asked, knocking on the open door frame.
Harry finished putting away his last folded shirt and got to his feet. “Where are we going?”
“Oh come on, I’ve only been talking about this all week! We’re going to the Weasleys to prank the twins!”
Harry stood up and turned to face the other Harry, wincing internally as he was reminded of their height difference. “Well, you’re going.”
“We’re both going, of course,” the other Harry said.
Harry once again found himself at a loss for words. He hadn’t realized that the other Harry would want him to come, and now that he was being asked to go, he wasn’t exactly sure that he wanted to. It was one thing to get to know people who hadn’t existed for him in his own universe, but another thing entirely to get to know another version of his best friend.
“Come on, Harry, it’ll be fun! The twins won’t see this coming, and even if they try and retaliate, you’ll have stranger-immunity, since Ron and I’ll be much more enticing targets. And we’ll protect you!”
Harry scratched at the back of his neck. “You really want me to go?”
“The more the merrier!”
Harry scrunched his face up in thought, then nodded. “Alright, if you’re sure…”
“I’m sure!” the other Harry said, grabbing Harry’s hand and beginning to lead him out of his room.
Harry allowed himself to be dragged through the house and to the fireplace, since he didn’t exactly need to take anything with him. He could see that the other Harry had a bag slung over his shoulder, and he assumed that it contained the potion they’d brewed the other day. He really hoped this prank went well on the twins, if only for the sake of the impression he made on them and Ron.
“So the floo ad—”
“It’s the Burrow, right?” Harry said.
“Yeah! Crazy that that’s the same.”
Harry shrugged, knowing that there were a great deal many more things that were oddly consistent. He grabbed a pinch of floo powder for himself, then gestured for the other Harry to go ahead. Once he was through, Harry followed behind, declaring his destination as loudly and clearly as he could manage. When he landed on the other side, he brushed off as much of the ash as he could, then took in his surroundings. They were as he remembered them from the last time he’d been here, another universe apart and just under a year ago.
“Welcome to the Burrow,” Ron said, stepping forward.
Harry stuck his hand out for a handshake just as Ron brushed it to the side to pull him into a hug. Harry blinked, then slowly brought his arms up to reciprocate. But by the time he had, Ron had already slapped him on the back and pulled away, leaving Harry feeling as though he had missed something.
“Let’s head upstairs,” Ron said.
“Want to show Harry your room?” the other Harry asked with a knowing smile.
“Blimey, this is going to get confusing when you both have the same name,” Ron muttered. Then, louder: “Of course! He needs the tour!”
Harry hesitated for a moment, wondering if he ought to say something about how he’d sort of already been here. But then he caught sight of the other Harry winking at him, so he shrugged and followed along behind the other two boys, half-listening as Ron pointed out the landmarks of the house.
“And this is my room!” Ron announced, throwing open the door to his bedroom.
Harry, braced for the searing orange he knew and loved, was shocked to his core by the sea of lime green in front of him. He stepped into the room and slowly turned in a circle, taking it all in. He realized, from the copious amounts of posters on the walls, that this was still a Chudley Cannons themed bedroom, but that, for whatever reason, the team color of the Chudley Cannons was lime green in this universe.
“So Harry told me that you probably already know some stuff,” Ron said quietly, “we’re up here to figure out the finer points of our plan. Giving you a tour gave us a good reason to not join the twins in de-gnoming.”
The other Harry nodded seriously.
“So wait, I thought you already knew what you were doing?” Harry said, gesturing at the bag the other Harry still held.
Ron tilted his hand from side to side. “We mostly have it, but it’s best to touch base before we launch into the plan.”
“ We ?” Harry asked, narrowing his eyes. “Am I part of this plan?”
Both the other Harry and Ron shook their heads in unison.
“The plan is just Harry— er the original Harry? Merlin this is confusing— and I,” Ron said.
“But you can help if you want!” the other Harry said.
“Uh, no thank you. I don’t need the twins having a plausible reason to target me right off the bat,” Harry said.
“That is fair,” the other Harry said.
“So what’s your plan?” Harry asked.
Ron grinned, and for a moment, it was so achingly familiar that it took Harry’s breath away. He forced himself to shake it off and pay attention to what Ron was saying.
“So the gist of it is that we’re going to douse the twins in those gnome pheromones that you guys made and let the gnomes take care of the rest,” Ron said.
“Gnome… pheromones?”
“They are going to love the twins just a little bit too much,” the other Harry said.
“So how are you gonna get the pheromones on the twins, but not on yourselves?” Harry asked.
“Well the point is that they drink the pheromones because the potion is for internal application,” the other Harry said.
“So we’re just going to tell them that mum made us bring them snacks, they won’t suspect a thing until it’s too late because another perk of the internal application is there’s a slight delay to the effect, so we’ll have time to make our getaway,” Ron said.
Harry raised his eyebrows, actually impressed. It sure sounded like this plan would work. “Wait, where is Mrs Weasley?”
“She’s in Charlie’s old bedroom, blubbering over how much she misses them. It’s just one of those days for her, but the twins didn’t see her go in.”
Harry nodded. That explained why she hadn’t been there to greet them when they’d arrived.
“Well, I think that’s it,” the other Harry said.
“Ready to get this plan going?” Ron asked.
Harry shrugged as the other two boys high-fived.
Harry followed behind the other two boys as they carried a bowl of fruit salad and a jug of lemonade with glasses out to the garden where the twins were occupied with procrastinating de-gnoming the garden.
“Snack delivery!” the other Harry called as they came into range.
The twins straightened up from the flower they were both bent over and narrowed suspicious eyes at Ron and the other Harry.
“What’s this for?” Fred asked, flicking his gaze from Ron, to the other Harry, and finally landing on Harry. “And who’s that?”
“I didn’t know you had a twin,” George said.
“Yeah, did your parents get rid of one of you at birth because one of you had some great destiny they had to train you for?” Fred asked.
“What?” the other Harry said, “No, it’s just a long story. We’re basically twins though, if you must know.”
“And what’s your twin’s name?” George asked.
“I’m Harry,” Harry said.
“Oh come on, now you’re pulling our legs,” Fred and George said in unison, each holding out a leg.
Harry shrugged helplessly. “That’s my name.”
“Like I said, it’s a long story,” the other Harry said. He hefted up the jug of lemonade and glasses in their direction. “Can you guys just take this? Mrs Weasley made us bring it out for you, and I just want to go back inside.”
Fred rolled his eyes and took both the pitcher and the two glasses from the other Harry. He started to pour the juice into the top glass in the stack as George grabbed the bowl of fruit salad and started to stab a piece of fruit with one of the forks in the bowl.
“We’ve got the stuff, you can go now,” Fred said.
“Call us or whatever when you’re done so we can bring it back in,” Ron called over his shoulder as he strode back into the house.
Harry and the other Harry followed behind him.
“RON!” Fred shouted. “GET THE FUCK OUT HERE!”
Ron and the other Harry traded smug smiles.
“I think they’ve figured it out,” Harry said.
They were watching from Percy’s abandoned bedroom. The twins had dug into the offered refreshments with reckless abandon— the added potion was flavorless, so they had had no hope of tasting it. Then once they had finished eating, they’d set the dishes to the side without calling for them to take the dishes back inside. Ron had rolled his eyes at that. It had taken several more interminable minutes as the twins returned to half-heartedly de-gnoming the garden before the gnomes had stopped running from the twins and started approaching the twins with interest.
A couple more minutes after that, and the twins couldn’t get rid of the gnomes fast enough. And no matter how hard they threw the gnomes, they just came running back, trying to pile on top of the two of them.
From his vantage point, it was hard to pinpoint any expressions for sure, but Harry swore he could see the obsession on the gnomes’ faces. And mere moments after Harry thought he saw that expression, the gnomes had begun to dogpile on the twins, trying to maximize their contact.
“That looks unfortunate,” Ron called out the window.
As he did that, the twins lost their balance and began to go under the tide of gnomes. Harry winced in sympathy and got to his feet.
“Help us, you—” George yelled.
Ron closed the window and gestured ahead of him. “We’d better go get them before they get mum’s attention.”
Harry followed behind the other Harry. The pace he set through the house was leisurely, not rushed at all. It was the pace that Harry could imagine the twins setting, were their roles reversed. The three of them stepped out into the back garden and took in the fracas surrounding the twins. They were both curled up into fetal positions, arms wrapped around their heads and faces pressed into their knees to protect all their sensitive spots.
“Good prank,” George called.
“But get us the hell out of here,” Fred said.
Ron hummed, then turned to the other Harry. “I don’t know,” he said, “should we help them?”
“Let me answer you with a question of my own, what’s in it for us?”
Harry’s eyes grew wide and he looked from Ron to the other Harry, amazed that they would so blatantly play with the fire that was the twins.
“You’ll get a merlin damned knuckle sandwich ,” Fred growled, raising his head to level a fierce glare at them.
This was all the opening the gnomes needed to crowd in on Fred’s face, locking him into position, unable to curl back into his defensive huddle.
“Alright!” Fred said.
“We have an animagus reveal potion you can have,” George said.
“Got three doses?” the other Harry asked.
Harry perked up, suddenly much more interested in the conversation.
“We were going to sell the extra doses, but sure, we have enough,” George said.
“Swear on the Marauder’s lives that you’ll follow through on our bargain,” Ron said.
“Fine, fine I swear on the Marauder’s lives that we’ll give you the potion in exchange for help,” Fred said.
Ron nodded at the other Harry, and the other Harry reached into his bag, pulling out a spray bottle that Harry had not seen before. As the other Harry sprayed the twins down, Harry wondered whether any of them knew just who the Marauders were.
Whatever the other Harry was spraying was fast acting because moments later, the gnomes were retreating, away from the yard. Ron started to pick up the stragglers, tossing them over the fence. Harry started to help him out, joined quickly by the other Harry and the twins. With all five of them working on it, the garden was soon cleared of gnomes.
“So—” Ron said, raising an eyebrow.
“We’ll give you your damn potion,” Fred said. “Follow us to our room.”
“So, uh, what exactly does this potion do?” Harry asked, following along behind the other boys.
“It’s an animagus reveal potion,” Fred said.
“Basically it’ll send you into a meditative state that will allow you to come face to face with the form that your animagus self would take, if you were to go through with the process to become an animagus,” George explained.
Harry raised his eyebrows, excited to find out that his assumption based on the name alone had been correct. This would be one step closer to fulfilling his vague, third year ambitions of following in his dad’s footsteps and becoming an animagus. With an anticipatory smile, he hurried along behind the others to the twin’s bedroom and an exciting piece of self discovery.
Notes:
thank you for reading!
Chapter 21: Animagus Trance
Notes:
thank you to the lovely miss asia for beta reading
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay so, everyone needs to lie down for this,” George said as he shoved miscellaneous items into the wardrobe, clearing off his bed and the floor.
Ron crossed his arms and frowned. “I think we’ll wait until you guys lie down first.”
Fred rolled his eyes. “We’re not taking the potion, someone needs to supervise you guys while you’re out.”
“Out?” the other Harry asked, sounding alarmed.
“Yeah, the meditative state is like a coma lite, y’know? You’re going to be unconscious and it just would not be safe to have a full room of only unconscious people,” George said.
“Especially a full room that is in the same house as our mum,” Fred added.
Ron’s eyes grew wide, and he nodded in agreement.
Harry saw that there was a free space on the ground over by George and sat down in it. He made eye contact with the other Harry, who then sat down in the space next to Harry.
“We’re ready to go,” the other Harry said, gesturing at both himself and Harry.
Ron looked from one twin to the other with narrowed eyes. “Remember, you swore on the Marauder’s lives that you meant this deal…”
“For Merlin’s sake, the potion is what we say it is,” Fred said.
“I don’t know,” Harry said, “I think Ron’s caution is pretty warranted.” The memory of all the stories his Ron had told him about the twins, and their propensity for revenge, were running through his mind.
“How would you know?” Fred and George asked in unison.
“Like I said,” the other Harry said, sending Harry a look, “it’s a long story.”
“A long story I want to hear some time,” Fred said, narrowing his eyes.
“Perhaps we’ll tell you, if everything goes well with this potion,” the other Harry said.
Fred and George rolled their eyes.
“Ron, lie down, either they’re going to trick us or they’re not, but we’ll only find out by trying the potion,” the other Harry said.
Ron sighed and nodded, then took a seat on one of the twins’ beds. With that, Fred started pouring a potion into three separate cups, which George handed out as each one was filled. Harry stared at the frothing potion in his cup and wrinkled his nose. Potions were so gross.
Once they all had their potions, Harry made eye contact with both other boys, then nodded. Both boys nodded back, and with that, Harry choked down the potion as fast as he could, watching out of the corner of his eyes as Ron and the other Harry did the same. Immediately, the world began to bleed color, becoming black and white and shades of grey, and then just black. The last thing Harry noticed was his head hitting the ground.
Harry blinks his eyes. Before him, he sees a sea of colors, as blurred and indistinct as a watercolor landscape. He blinks again and details begin to come into focus. Again, and he can see the trees of the forest he is standing in.
For a moment, he wonders what he’s doing here, how he came to be out in nature. Then he remembers the potion he took. He is here to discover his Animagus form. As this thought slots into place, like a piece of a puzzle, he looks down at his hands. An echo of surprise sounds at the sight of his human hands, exactly as they should be. He would have thought that he would be in his other form by now.
Then he hears a toad’s croak. He turns his head in the direction from which the sound came and sets out after it. He took the potion to discover what kind of animal he could turn into, so one of these animals must be it.
It is much easier to find the toad amongst the undergrowth than Harry would have thought it would be. He sees the toad under a leaf and gets down on the ground next to it. The toad hops forward, and Harry sets his hand down in invitation. The toad hops onto his hand, and as soon as it makes contact with him, Harry can feel in his heart that this is not his form.
With a gentle hand, Harry strokes the bumpy toad like he has seen Neville do so many times. Then he sets the toad on the ground and gets to his feet, setting off in a new direction. As he walks, he notices that the very edges of his vision are blurry and dim. Some of the trees are so tall as to fade into the fog.
Harry shakes his head. He notices, as he does, a cat slinking through the trees. He directs his path to intercept the cat, thinking of McGonagall. A cat form wouldn’t be so bad— he’d be able to sneak around Hogwarts even without his invisibility cloak.
The cat is harder to catch than the toad was, and Harry begins to accumulate a series of minor scratches from scraping alongside trees and dirt on his hands and knees from tripping on roots. He even has to climb over a fallen tree that the cat was able to crawl under at one point. Eventually, he comes to a halt beneath a tree branch the cat is sitting on, just out of reach. Harry stares at it in consternation for several long moments before the cat lowers its tail in invitation.
Harry reaches out a cautious hand to stroke the tail and knows without a doubt that this is not his animagus form. He nods to the cat and sets off again.
Off in the distance, Harry sees a rustling in the branches. It’s a much larger animal than he’s encountered so far, and he sets after it with interest. He wouldn’t mind being a large animal— maybe something like his dad, that belongs in places like the forest in which Harry now stands. Almost as he has the thought, Harry realizes that he can see that the animal ahead has a large set of antlers.
It’s a stag.
Immediately, Harry thinks of his patronus, though he’s too far from the animal to truly compare it to his memories of his patronus. Harry pushes through the underbrush to close the distance between him and the stag. As he grows closer, he catches more glimpses of the deer and becomes ever more convinced that this is his patronus, and therefore his animagus form.
With a final push, Harry breaks into the clearing the stag is standing in. The stag stiffens, brought to attention by his sudden appearance. Harry holds up his hands in as non-threatening a posture as he can manage. He stands there for several long moments, staring eye to eye with the animal. Then he lowers and extends his right hand towards the stag, offering it to be sniffed on instinct alone.
The deer leans forward, lowering its head to press its nose into Harry’s hand. And Harry knows in his heart that this is not his Animagus form.
Harry feels a sharp sting of disappointment. This would have been a connection to his dad— his real dad— and the conviction that the stag was not his animagus form came with a sense of loss that Harry was blindsided by.
Shoving his disappointment down to be dealt with later, Harry sets off again into the forest. His animagus form is out here somewhere— he’s sure of it.
The undergrowth is starting to thin out in this direction, making it easier for Harry to cover more ground. It’s also getting lighter and easier to see, and Harry realizes that there’s very few bugs. He’s not been bitten by a mosquito once yet, though he would have expected there to be a veritable hoard of them in a forest like this. Thinking back, Harry realizes that he’s only seen one of each animal. This is no natural forest, which really, should have been obvious from the outset.
Turning towards the sky, Harry sees some birds flitting between the branches. He thinks for a moment of Hedwig, and wonders if he could possibly be a snowy owl. As he squints at the canopy above, though, he doesn’t see any familiar flashes of white. He does see a very fast moving, grey feathered bird alight onto a low branch in front of him. Harry stands up straight, attentive.
Moving slowly, so as to not disturb the bird, Harry inches towards the branch. He raises his hand, palm down, and strokes the side of the bird’s head.
This is his animagus form.
As the realization crashes into his awareness, Harry feels himself being yanked forward, moving closer to the bird without moving at all. It’s his soul that’s moving. And then Harry is much shorter than he was before— his vision is incredible— he has wings. With a squawk of joy, Harry leaps into the air, pumping his wings as hard as he can, climbing as far and as fast as he possibly can.
If he had ever thought flying on a broom was incredible and freeing, it had nothing on free flying. Harry exalts in the ability to move with a mere thought. It is as if he was born to do this— and maybe he was! All he knows is that he could spend the rest of his life coasting on the air drifts around him, occasionally diving towards the ground, and climbing back into the sky.
Soon though, his wings begin to lag with fatigue. With his newfound razor sharp vision, Harry searches the forest floor below for his body. He figures that contact with the bird is what sent him into this body, so contact with his body should put him back. A few laborious moments of searching later, Harry spots his body and tilts forward into a rapid dive towards it. He pulls out of the dive at the very last moment and alights onto his shoulder.
Harry jerked up into a sitting position with a gasp.
“Welcome back, sleepyhead,” Ron said.
“Woah,” Harry said, looking around at all the clearly conscious others, “how long was I out for?”
“You were out for the longest by a bit,” the other Harry said.
“Yeah, we were beginning to wonder—” Fred said.
“—If you were in trouble or something,” George said.
“I was fine, I was just—” Harry stopped, wondering how much he wanted to say.
“Having too much fun with your animagus form?” Ron asked, raising an eyebrow.
Harry sighed and nodded, a bit sheepishly.
“So what is it?” the other Harry asked.
Harry opened his mouth to respond, then closed it again. “I’m actually not sure. Some kind of bird? What were yours?”
“Mine’s a golden retriever,” Ron said, rubbing the back of his neck.
“And mine’s a grizzly bear,” the other Harry said with a grin.
“Oh wow,” Harry said. “So are you going to name your forms like the Marauders did?”
“Wait, you know the Marauders?” Fred asked.
“What do you mean ‘like the Marauders did’?” George asked.
Fred and George pointed at each other and said in unison, “Answer him first.”
Harry blinked and looked from one twin to the other, then to the other Harry. “Did you not tell them who the Marauders are?”
The other Harry just tilted his head to the side and shook his head. “I don’t know who the Marauders are either. I just know they’re the ones who made the map that Fred and George found in an abandoned office their first year.”
Harry thought that the twins had found it in Filch’s office in his world, but set that aside for a moment. “But James is still alive! So is Sirius! You mean they didn’t tell you?”
All four other boys in the room froze. Ron was the first one to break the haze. “You mean to tell me that the Marauders were James Potter and Sirius Black, Harry’s cool dad and uncle?”
Harry nodded slowly, his eyes wide. Ever since he’d come to this world, he’d been confronted over and over again by the fact that the version of himself raised with his parents just knew more. Knew more about his heritage, about his family, about magic. But for the first time, Harry knew more than his counterpart and had been able to share that with the other Harry. A pleased smile spread across his face.
“Oh my god, Dad is Prongs,” the other Harry said. “Oh my god.”
“Yeah, and Sirius is Padfoot. Remus was Moony, and Peter Pettigrew was Wormtail,” Harry said.
“This is so much info,” Fred said.
Harry nodded again and decided to let the others process the information at their own speeds. The other Harry in particular looked shell-shocked and even a little betrayed. Harry can’t quite imagine what he’s thinking, but he does know the feeling of having information kept from him. Harry felt almost like he was intruding by watching the other Harry process this, so he cast his thoughts back to how it had felt to truly fly, on wings of his own. He should be trying to figure out what kind of bird it was specifically, but thinking about the act of flying was so much more pleasant.
“Alright, alright so the Marauders are related to Harry, we’ve obviously got to pick names for our forms then,” Ron said.
The other Harry sat bolt upright and looked right at Harry. “I got it. Oh my god, I got it. It’s kinda annoying that we both have the same name right?” he asked, gesturing from himself to Harry, and looking at Ron now.
Ron nodded. “A little bit, yeah.”
“I’ll go by my animagus name! Oh it’ll be so cool,” the other Harry said.
Harry sat up straighter too.
“So now you’ve just got to figure out what you want to call your bear,” Ron said.
“That’s easy,” the other Harry said, “I shall be Barry.”
“ Barry ?” Fred, George, and Ron all asked at the same time.
“That’s my name now, don’t wear it out.”
“So you want us to call you… Barry?” Harry asked, just to be sure.
“I sure do,” Barry said with a decisive nod.
“How— how are you spelling that?” Fred asked, stuttering over his restrained laughter.
Barry tapped his finger against his chin for a moment. “B...e...a...—”
Harry stared at him, slack-jawed. A glance at the others revealed that they were similarly in shock.
“—r… nah, I’m just kidding. I’ll spell it normally? B-a-r-r-y? As fun as it would be to just lean all the way into the exquisite pun, I think McGonagall would notice something’s up when I talk to her to register my new name if I spelled it that obviously.”
“I really don’t think you can call that a pun,” Ron said.
“Yeah, it sounds more like you’re a toddler naming your first stuffed animal,” Fred said.
“You’re all just jealous I already have my awesome Marauder name and you don’t,” Barry said with a toss of his head.
Harry couldn’t deny that a small part of him was jealous of that. He wished he at least knew what kind of bird he was, but he just didn’t know enough about birds to have been able to tell. Maybe if he’d gotten to see more of the zoo when he’d visited with the Dursleys…
“I think I need to give myself more time to get in touch with my animagus side before I pick a name for myself,” Ron said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “Picking a Marauder name is a big milestone in a person’s life, after all, and I want to get it right.”
Barry leaned over and elbowed Ron in the ribs. “Once again, you’re just jealous of my extraordinary naming talent.”
“If your naming talent is so extraordinary, then demonstrate it right here, right now. My animagus form is a golden retriever, what’s my Marauder name.”
“Uh,” Barry said. “Uh, I—”
Ron raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms.
Barry snapped and pointed at Ron. “You can be Floppy.”
Harry stared at Barry with an open mouth. “What?” he said, though his outburst was lost as the twins and Ron burst into uproarious laughter.
“I don’t—” Ron gasped in laughter, “I don’t know what I was expecting, but that is just so on brand.”
“Floppy!” Fred crowed, “Floppy the golden retriever, holy shit.”
The door to the twins bedroom burst open as Mrs Weasley bustled in. “What are you boys up to here? Not harassing each other, are we?”
Harry joined all the others in shaking his head. With that, the rest of the visit turned into the standard sort of hanging out that Harry remembered all too well from his universe. He, Barry, and Ron went up to Ron’s room after Mrs Weasley finished introducing herself to him— a greeting that had felt both foreign and familiar in equal measures. But with the hustle and bustle of the Burrow surrounding him, he hadn’t had time to dwell on it. Then before he knew it, their round robin games of Wizards Chess (more familiar than not) had to come to an end as he and Barry went back to Potter Cottage.
Harry jolted awake as something heavy landed on his legs. “Wh-what?”
“Rise and shine, sleepyhead! It’s time for Animagus boot camp!” Sirius said from next to Harry’s bed.
“What the—”
“Did you think we wouldn’t know that you and Barry— and your little friend Ron— had taken the first step to becoming the coolest thing in the Wizarding World?”
Harry struggled to a sitting position and reached over to turn on the lamp. Sirius was fully dressed in his trademark leather jacket and distressed jeans and grinning like a loon. The thing that had woken him up turned out to be a book. And he realized that he could hear the sounds of James talking to Barry from the next room over. “How—”
Sirius winked. “We have our ways.”
Harry closed his eyes and sighed. When he reopened his eyes, he realized that it was still pitch black outside. He fumbled for his wand on the nightstand and cast Tempus . It was three in the morning. Then the rest of the lights in the room came on as James burst into the room.
“Rise and shine, Harry! It’s boot camp time!” James said, far too loud.
“Does Lily know about this?” Harry asked as he shoved the covers— and the book— off his lap. Barry was standing behind James, so he figured he might as well go along with whatever the hell this was.
“Of course she does,” James said, sounding affronted. “She’s the one who set up— well, you’ll see. Once you get! Out! Of! Bed!”
Harry stood up, saw that Barry was wearing pajamas still, and held out his arms as if to gesture at his readiness.
“Welcome to boot camp, boys.”
Notes:
pleaes comment <3 (did i manage to fake any of you out with the other animals harry encountered? :P)
Chapter 22: Boot Camp and OWLs
Notes:
thank you to asia for betaing!
also i get into a bit of worldbuilding this chapter and i know that jkr said some stuff about how the animagus process works on pottermore but i am just ignoring that for the purposes of my fic <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Welcome to boot camp, boys,” James said, gesturing for Harry and Barry to precede him down the stairs.
Harry sighed and followed behind Barry. It was way too late— early?— for this shit.
Then he stepped into the sitting room and gasped. The room had been transformed from a tastefully decorated, very grown-up, formal setup into something so much cooler. The floor had become a grassy forest ground. There were trees lining the edges of the room and the ceiling had been expanded to accommodate the height of the trees. And past the branches of the canopy, Harry caught glimpses of the night sky. To top off the visual wonders surrounding him, he could even hear and smell everything he would expect of a forest at night.
“Holy shit,” Barry breathed.
“Yeah,” Harry agreed.
James clapped Harry on the shoulder. “See, your old man is good for something!”
Harry could only nod as he drifted up to a tree so he could feel the bark for himself. Harry pulled his hand away as the rough bark pulled at his skin. It all seemed so real, in a way that almost reminded Harry of Firenze’s divination classroom. Except he was neither in Hogwarts, nor out in the forest. He was just in Potter Cottage, in the sitting room. Magic was awesome .
“So what’s next?” Barry asked. He was crouched on the ground petting the grass.
“Up next is beginning your journey to becoming Animagi,” Sirius said.
“Let’s sit down,” James said, gesturing at cushions laid out on the ground.
Harry lagged a bit behind the others, so he took the last cushion available, next to Barry and Sirius and across from James.
“I don’t actually know anything about how to become an Animagus,” Harry said.
“I don’t either,” Barry said, “I think that’s what this is. Actual lessons so we don’t kill ourselves.”
James and Sirius froze, then made the exact same hand wave motion and hummed noncommittally.
“That’s what this is now ,” James said.
“Yes,” Sirius said, nodding slowly, “that is precisely what we meant all along.”
“Is that not what you meant this to be?” Harry asked.
Sirius sighed. “We didn’t quite realize how little you knew about the process. Most people, by the time they take the Animagus Trance potion, are pretty well-versed in the rest of the theory, if only because the potion is deliberately kept a bit obscure for precisely that reason.”
“The last thing anyone wants,” James added, “is for some Animagus-hopeful to get their hands on the potion, then immediately start dabbling in self-Transfiguration or some nonsense like that. So starting soon, Sirius and I will take turns in teaching you the magical theory you need to know so you stay safe throughout this process.”
“What are we doing for now then?” Harry asked.
“And can Ron and Hermione join us?” Barry added.
“I— maybe,” James said, “it’s tricky since you’re all so young still. This sort of thing definitely needs parental permission to do, due to the inherent risks.”
Harry winced, wondering, for a split second, if that meant he wouldn’t be allowed to go through with learning how to become an Animagus. A moment later, he realized that that was ridiculous— James and Sirius would never have woken him up for this if he wasn’t going to be able to participate. And then it hit him. He was living with James, and James was the one giving him permission to learn these things. James was giving him parental permission. The force of this thought made his gut feel a bit off, but not necessarily in a bad way. Just a different way.
“Hey, wait a second,” Barry said, “how did you know I’m going by Barry now? For that matter, how did you know we took the potion? And don’t give me that ‘we have our ways’ crap.”
“It’s so much more fun being wizardly and mysterious though,” James said with a bright smile.
Harry perked up in interest, curious to see where this was going.
“C’mon, dad, just tell us! Otherwise we might have to assume you’re doing something rude and invasive like bugging our stuff,” Barry said.
Sirius gasped in horror.
“We would never ,” James said.
“Then prove it,” Barry said.
James threw his hands up in the air. “Fine, fine, I suppose you do have the right to know. Molly found the empty bottles and overheard the other boys calling you Barry. She’s no slouch, so she called me up on the Floo and let me know what you boys were up to while you were there.”
“We should’ve known,” Harry said.
“Yeah, she has to keep up with the twins, no wonder we got caught,” Barry added.
“So have we answered all of your questions, or can we get started with the lesson we had planned for today?” Sirius asked.
Harry glanced at Barry.
“I’m good,” Barry said.
“Me too.”
James pulled out his wand and waved it vaguely towards Harry and Barry. Harry felt the odd sensation of the thing he was sitting on growing and lengthening beneath him, until he was sitting on a nearly sleeping bag sized cushion.
“You couldn’t have warned us?” Barry asked.
Harry nodded in agreement.
“It’s funnier this way,” Sirius said with a grin.
“So today, we will begin by learning how to meditate,” James said. “It’ll be perfectly alright if— when, really— you fall asleep, so I’ve just ensured you’ll fall asleep comfortably. You’re welcome.” He grinned.
Barry groaned. “What do we need to learn how to meditate for? What does this have to do with learning how to be an Animagus? I thought we’d be learning about Transfiguration.”
“Meditation is how you get in touch with your inner form. Most everyone with magic has a primary and a secondary shape. Your primary shape is, of course, your human shape that you occupy presently. Your secondary shape is the animal you saw in your trance earlier. In order to transition into your secondary shape, you have to establish contact with it within your own mind,” James said.
“And establishing contact with your secondary shape requires a great deal of practice in navigating your own mindscape. Some people say that learning Occlumency is helpful for this stage of the transformation, but I’m of the opinion that that’s a great deal more work than the added ease is worth.”
Harry flinched back at the mention of Occlumency, then sat up straight and refused to make eye contact with anyone in the hopes that no one had noticed his flinch. He could not be more grateful that Sirius was not a proponent of Occlumency. The last thing he wanted was to go through those lessons again, or for any of the Potters or Sirius to see how inept he was at it.
“So we’re just going to lie down and think until we fall asleep?” Barry asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow.
Sirius rolled his eyes. “Of course that’s not all we’re going to do. I will be guiding your meditation to ensure that you enter the right kind of mindspace. The whole point of this is so that you don’t start out meditating the wrong way, that can get you stuck in a part of your mindscape that is impossible to reach your secondary form from.”
“I don’t actually know the specifics about my secondary form,” Harry said, “is that going to be a problem?”
“Not at all,” James said. “A lot of people don’t know exactly what kind of animal they are, or in fact incorrectly categorize their secondary shape upon first seeing them in the trance. You’ll figure it out along the way, probably helped by some research.”
“Failing that,” Sirius said, “your mates can tell you what you are when you finally manage the transformation.”
“Now, let’s get started,” James said.
“Sit up straight to start,” Sirius said, “place your feet together and bend your knees. Then stick your arms straight out and place the heel of your hand on your knees. There’s some Arithmantic reason to position yourself thusly, but I can never be buggered to remember it.”
“I believe it has something to do with the angles formed at the knee, at the junction of your hand and knee, at the shoulder, maybe some other places, and how these angles facilitate the flow of magic through your body.”
Harry blinked for a moment, dumbfounded by the fact that the position of his body could affect the flow of magic, then he complied and adjusted his seated position. James knew more than him, so it was best just to listen.
“But— what?” Barry protested. “I’m in Arithmancy and we’ve never talked about anything like this.”
“Because it’s not important to any of the magic you’ll learn at Hogwarts,” Sirius said, “That’s all magic of the external variety. Point your wand at something, draw some runes, do some math, make some potions, it’s all outside of you. Sure, regulating the flow of magic within your body can have an effect on external magic, but it’s a near negligible difference that only matters at the highest levels of those fields.”
“But for magic that is purely internal, like learning how to transform into your secondary shape, the flow of magic within your body can be downright vital,” James said. Then he turned to face Barry with a firm look in his eye. “So get into position.”
Barry held his hands up. “Alright, alright, I get it. Position is important.” Then he shifted a bit as he did as James told.
James relaxed into his usual slouch. “Now we’ll begin the guided meditation. All you have to do now is close your eyes and follow along to what I say. You are standing in a forest...”
With that, Harry closed his eyes. He pictured all the things James told him to picture, guided deeper into his mind than he had ever gone before. He had never suspected that his mind could hold more than just his surface thoughts and the shallow recollections of memories that he could recall. The deeper he went into his mind, guided by the cadence of James’s voice as he delivered instructions, the more vibrant and real his mindscape became. Until James’s voice faded, and mindscape warped into dreamscape.
The next morning, Harry woke up in his bed. Harry sat bolt upright, bombarded by confusion. This wasn’t where he’d fallen asleep the night before. A moment later, his memories from the night before came into focus. He’d fallen asleep in the transformed sitting room while meditating, as James had said they were likely to do.
The so-called Animagus boot camp was not at all what he would have expected, not that he’d had much time to decide to expect anything. Like Barry had said the night before, though, Harry would have thought that lessons for Animagus magic would have had more to do with Transfiguration and less to do with the mind.
In any case, Harry was looking forward to more of those types of lessons, so long as they could occur at reasonable times, and not after he’d been dragged from bed.
“Harry,” Lily called from the kitchen, “are you up?”
“I’m awake,” Harry called back.
“Would you mind hurrying up? Minerva will be here to talk about your OWLs soon.”
Harry bolted out of bed. He’d known, in an abstract sort of way, that this meeting would have to happen eventually, he’d just thought that he’d get more warning than this before it happened. With a speed well remembered from frantic mornings at the Dursley household, Harry was able to get downstairs, dressed and refreshed, in a matter of minutes.
“Oh wow,” Lily said as Harry entered the kitchen, “I know I said to hurry up, but I didn’t expect you to move this fast.”
Harry shrugged. “I can get ready fast.”
“I can see that!” Lily said, sounding almost impressed. “If only James and,” she sighed, “Barry were so talented.”
“You heard about that?”
Lily lowered her teacup and raised an eyebrow. “Of course I did. As if the name didn’t make it absurdly easy to guess, Barry is a bear. And I heard that you're a bird, though you don’t know what kind.”
Harry nodded, impressed by the depth of her knowledge.
“I made some pancakes, they’re on the counter,” Lily said, gesturing behind her to the counter.
Harry grinned and went over to snag a plate. “So what are you doing at home? I thought you had work.” He took his loaded plate over to sit down by Lily in his usual seat.
“I’m done with school for the summer,” Lily said with a pleased smile. “The start of my summer was a bit delayed because my coworker needed me to cover his summer classes, but he’s back now, so I’m off the clock for the rest of the summer.”
“Oh that’s great! And very nice of you to cover his shifts,” Harry said. “So, um, Professor McGonagall is coming over with very short notice…”
Lily nodded. “She is extraordinarily busy during the summer, and she had a last minute cancellation this morning. I thought it was best to accept the meeting so we can find out what’s going to happen in case we need to spend the rest of the summer preparing you to take the OWLs.”
Harry groaned. “I really hope she doesn’t make me. They were bad enough the first time around.”
Lily reached over to squeeze the hand he wasn’t using to eat his pancakes. “I just want to prepare you because there’s a very good chance that that’s how this meeting is going to go.”
Harry sighed, then shoved a forkful of pancake into his mouth. Hopefully Lily was exaggerating when she said they’d spend the rest of the summer preparing to take the OWLs. That felt like overkill, considering he had already taken them once before.
As Harry was walking over to put his dishes in the sink— Lily and James insisted that they preferred it if he left his dishes for them to do— the floo chimed, announcing McGonagall’s imminent arrival. Harry dropped his dishes in the sink, then followed Lily to the sitting room to greet McGonagall.
“Good morning,” McGonagall said, brushing herself off. She looked exactly how he remembered her looking, the mere couple weeks it had been since he’d seen her last. She had the same fashion sense as ever and held herself in the exact same way. If he didn’t know any better, he would assume that she was the same person he had known since he was eleven.
“Good morning,” Harry said, chiming in with Lily.
“It’s a pleasure as always to see you, Lily,” McGonagall said, clasping Lily on the shoulder. Then she held her hand out to Harry. “And it’s good to meet you, Mr Potter.”
Harry accepted her hand, surprised by the solidity of her handshake.
“Shall we get down to business?” McGonagall asked.
Lily nodded and gestured for all of them to take seats.
Harry sat down next to Lily on the couch, facing McGonagall. He clasped his hands together and buried them between his legs, trying to keep himself from fidgeting or bouncing his legs.
McGonagall pulled out a stack of paper and set it on the coffee table between them all. “Before arriving, I reviewed the relevant bylaws in the Hogwarts charter. When it comes down to it, each professor is to set the standards for what OWL scores to allow in their class.”
At this, Harry perked up, hopeful that this meant he wouldn’t have to take the exams again.
“Unfortunately, this isn’t a case of there being some disruption to your testing, or a misplacement of your scores. You’re an entirely new student with absolutely no records to speak of.”
The hope died.
“We could perhaps take your word on your performance, if James, or better yet, Fleamont, were to vouch for your ability…” McGonagall trailed off and looked to Lily.
Harry did the same, though he squashed down any hope that might try to rise.
Lily sighed and gave Harry a regretful look. “James and I discussed the possibility of this situation. Can I ask if you would be giving that option to a student with absolutely no records if they didn’t have the last name of a well known magical family?”
McGonagall looked a bit uncomfortable at this. “Well, such a student wouldn’t have a family that the teachers at the school are intimately familiar with…”
Lily raised an eyebrow.
McGonagall sighed. “Yes you’re right, it’s nepotism at play. Mind, it’s neither me nor Thomas’s idea. The Board caught wind of the situation and told me to present this as an option to you. You are, of course, free to decline.”
“I do wish you’d been up front about that, but I suppose it doesn’t much matter in the grand scheme of things. You know the Potters— and myself, for that matter— value the importance of earning things. Unless there is a non-nepotism fueled way to get Harry out of taking the exams a second time, like perhaps a precedent for a student unexpectedly cloning themself and the clone getting the same records…”
Harry had no idea what Lily was talking about.
McGonagall turned to Harry now, very confused. “I’m sorry, I had been told that this Harry was a dimensional traveler— not a clone.”
“When you get down to it, what is a dimensional traveler but a clone with his own set of memories?”
“What,” Harry said. This was the first time he had heard any of this.
Lily squeezed his knee and leaned over to whisper in his ear. “It’s our hail mary to try and get you out of this without nepotism.”
“Unfortunately, I can’t think of any such precedent in the prodigious history of Hogwarts. People, even hormone-powered, impulsive teenagers, don’t tend to be capable of generating viable clones.”
Harry shifted in his seat. “So I have to take the OWLs again?”
“It seems so,” McGonagall said. “In which case, I need to know which exams to schedule you for before school starts.”
“Uh,” Harry hadn’t thought about this.
“Excuse me, Professor McGonagall, could I have a moment?” Barry asked from the doorway.
Harry nodded his assent. The interruption would give him a chance to think about classes.
Professor McGonagall got to her feet and nodded. “Why don’t the two of you discuss this while I see what Mr Potter needs?”
Lily sent Barry an odd look. “I suppose we could use the time.”
Barry gestured for Professor McGonagall to follow him down the hallway. She complied and they both disappeared from view.
“Well, I think no matter which OWLs you choose to take, we’ll have to spend a good deal of time preparing you for them, because you likely had different professors for at least some of the subjects.”
Thinking of Defense Against the Dark Arts, Harry nodded.
“Which OWLs did you take in your world?”
“Defense, Transfiguration, Charms, Herbology, Potions, Astronomy, History, Care of Magical Creatures, and Divination,” Harry rattled off.
“You have a talent for Divination?” Lily asked, raising her brows in surprise.
Harry shook his head. “No, why would I?”
“The class is only supposed to be open to those with a sensitive inner eye. There isn’t much point in taking the class otherwise. You mean to tell me you wasted three years on learning divination techniques when you’re not even capable of utilizing them?”
“I mean— uh—” Harry stammered. “We weren’t told that.”
Lily could only shake her head. “Well, I don’t think there’s much point in you retaking that OWL, there’s no way you passed it the first time, and taking it a second time would just be foolish.”
Harry nodded.
“How would you feel about taking Arithmancy instead?” Lily asked.
Harry froze.
“We can always cancel that exam if it seems like it’ll be too much work, it was just always one of my favorite subjects. It turns out the math is very basic when you actually learn math in grade school. You were raised in the mundane world, right?”
Harry nodded.
“It should be just as easy for you, then.”
“If there’s too much we have to do for the other subjects, I won’t have to take it, right?” Harry asked.
“That’s right,” Lily said.
“Then I guess that’s fine.”
Harry still felt a bit overwhelmed with the prospect of all the studying for OWLs ahead of him, on top of the Animagus ‘boot camp’ James was setting up. But then he took a deep breath and reassured himself that all of this was just grades . He didn’t even have the looming threat of Voldemort to drive him to learn as much as possible. It was going to be alright, Harry told himself as forcefully as he could.
Professor McGonagall came back into the room alone.
“What was that all about?” Lily asked.
McGonagall smiled in a way that was oddly reminiscent of the Weasley twins, then shook her head. “Mr Potter has asked that his request stay between me and the rest of the Hogwarts staff for the time being. Feel free to ask him yourself, but I shan’t betray his confidence.”
Lily sighed, then gestured at Harry.
“So, um, I’m going to be taking OWLs in “Defense, Transfiguration, Charms, Herbology, Potions, Astronomy, History, Care of Magical Creatures, and I guess Arithmancy.”
McGonagall wrote this down on a pad of muggle paper she had withdrawn from an inner pocket of her robe. It was an odd sight for Harry, who had never seen McGonagall do something so Muggle before. He wondered if it was because he was seeing her during the summer or if it was a dimensional difference.
“Alright, I will make sure we have proctors for this. As soon as it’s all set up, I’ll send you a schedule and location for the exams. It was nice meeting you, Mr Potter,” McGonagall said, holding out her hand once more.
Harry scrambled to his feet and took her hand.
“It was nice seeing you as ever, Lily,” McGonagall said.
“The pleasure was all mine,” Lily said.
Then McGonagall stowed away her notepad, pulled out her wand, and apparated away, leaving Harry and Lily alone in the sitting room. There was a long moment of silence before Lily turned towards the rest of the house and yelled.
“Barry, get down here!”
Notes:
please make sure you comment!
Chapter 23: Revision Scheduling
Chapter Text
“Barry, get down here!” Lily shouted.
“What?” Barry yelled back down the stairs.
“I said, get down here!” Lily repeated.
There was a loud sigh, then a patter of feet on the stairs as Barry came back into the sitting room, looking more than a bit impatient.
“Did you need something?” Barry asked.
“Yes, I want to know what you talked about with Professor McGonagall.”
Harry perked up in interest.
Barry smiled. “Oh, so she did honor my request! Good to know.”
“Yes, she did, and now I’m asking you to un-honor it.”
Barry sighed again and glanced at Harry. Harry tensed up, worried now that it was going to be something concerning.
“I had hoped to keep this a surprise, though,” Barry said with a bit of a whine. When Lily looked unmoved, Barry thrust a hand through his neat hair. “Alright, fine, I was asking her to change my name on all the Hogwarts rosters and to let all the professors know about the change in my preferred name.”
“Oh,” Lily said, also glancing at Harry for a moment. “I’m sorry I doubted you.”
Harry was lost as to why both Lily and Barry were glancing at him. He looked between Lily and Barry’s indecipherable expressions and decided to move past it for now.
“What kind of trouble did you think I could get into by talking to the Headmaster of my school?” Barry asked.
“Yesterday you spent time with the Weasley twins, where they fed you a restricted potion. Forgive me for having trouble trusting that you would not get up to mischief with a known Animagus. A known Animagus who has entirely too much appreciation for a good prank, I might add.”
“I suppose that’s fair,” Barry said.
“Damn right it’s fair. Alright,” Lily said, turning to face Harry, “now we need to formulate a plan of attack for helping you to ace your OWLs for a second time.”
For a moment, Harry could hear Lily’s words in Hermione’s voice, and the echo sent a shiver down his spine as visions of planners and long evenings spent in the library flashed through his mind.
“The obvious first step is for you to take a practice OWL in each subject, to give us a benchmark for how much attention we’re going to need to give each subject. We can have different people proctor different exams based on what they’re good at, and what they use from day to day in their life.”
Barry took a couple steps back. “Well— I’m going to leave you all to it. Have fun, Harry!” With that, Barry fled the rest of the way out of the room and upstairs.
Harry couldn’t help but feel a bit betrayed, as he would have felt if Ron had abandoned him to Hermione’s clutches, back in his home universe. He shook off the sting of nostalgia— he wasn’t being abandoned by Ron to Hermione, he was being abandoned by Barry, who had every reason to ditch him, to Lily.
Lily rolled her eyes at Barry’s departure. “Actually, I should still have practice exams from this past year. I put them together at the start of the previous school year for Barry— well, I made them upon Hermione’s request, but Barry also took them. Accio OWL practice exams.”
With that, the sound of several stacks of paper flying through the house filled their ears. Harry couldn’t help but be grateful, then, that he hadn’t had to study for the OWLs with both Lily and Hermione after him.
Lily caught the hefty stack of paper with ease, then started sorting the paper-clipped bundles into two piles. “This pile,” she said, setting an exam on top of it, “is for exams you’re going to need to take.” She put down another exam next to the first. “And this pile is for exams you won’t be taking.”
To Harry’s dismay, the ‘won’t be taking’ pile was much smaller.
When all the exams were sorted, Lily picked up the ‘will be taking’ pile and dropped it against the coffee table a couple times to align all the groups of paper. Then she leafed through the stack, pulled out one sheaf of paper and set the rest back down. She stared at her watch for several long, thoughtful seconds.
“I think we have time to get started on the Charms exam this morning. You can do the written portion, and then after lunch I can proctor the practical portion.”
Harry froze. “I— what? Now? As in, right now?”
“There’s no time like the present! And besides, the sooner we get you through this first batch of practice exams, the sooner we’ll be able to figure out an actual study schedule for you.”
Harry nodded helplessly. He supposed that, of all the OWLs, Charms was one of the least arduous. If he was going to have to take one today, then Charms wasn’t a bad choice.
“Let’s go upstairs to the office. I’ll set you up at the desk with all the supplies you’ll need. And Harry?”
“Yeah?”
“I know this is all happening fast, but that’s okay. It doesn’t matter how you do today, this is just to establish a baseline. There’s still plenty of time to get you where you need to be.”
Harry had to admit that it felt nice to hear that kind of reassurance from someone who he’d assumed would be grade-crazy, like Hermione was. Harry nodded, then got to his feet. Lily did likewise and led the way upstairs and into the office. There, she duplicated the practice exam, handed him a quill, ink, and a timer, cast some kind of sound-dampening wards, wished him luck, and left.
As Harry glanced through the OWL instructions and the first page of questions, Harry had an odd sense of deja vu. These weren’t the same questions that had been on his Charms OWL, but they did feel the same. He supposed that’s what the point of a practice exam was, but it was reassuring that so far he was familiar with all of the material. It boded well for his free time for the rest of the summer.
That evening, James and Harry were alone in the now restored to normal, formal sitting room. Barry was still upstairs as their lesson wasn’t due to start for a couple minutes yet. Harry had a Charms study guide on his lap, but he was too preoccupied with his thoughts to be taking any of it in. The Charms practice OWL had gone well enough, but Lily still wanted him to do some revision on what this version of Flitwick had put an emphasis on. The pressure of having to retake all his OWLs, this time with adults who actually cared about grades seeing his results, was settling onto his chest.
And now he had the Animagus lessons with James— more to learn, more pressure to get things right— and it was just so frustrating, because this was something he actually wanted to learn. With a frustrated sigh, Harry refocused his gaze on the papers he held and realized he was clenching them so tightly that he was wrinkling them.
“You alright there?” James asked.
Harry startled and released the papers all at once, scattering them in his lap. He regathered them, then started doing his best to smooth out the wrinkles. “I’m fine.”
James hummed. “Lily said that you scheduled your OWLs today, and that you’ve started doing practice exams.”
Harry huffed out a sigh and nodded. “We did Charms today.”
“Lily does like her Charms,” James agreed. “But I imagine that she might be a bit intense about all of this, especially if this is your first time dealing with exam-season Lily.”
Harry cringed as he remembered why James knew— or at least suspected— that Harry had not experienced this version of Lily before. Breaking down sobbing in James’s arms while he was sick had been a true low point for him, despite the warm feelings accompanying the sheer embarrassment that came from the memory.
“I just don’t know if I’m going to have time for everything,” Harry said, still refusing to meet James’s eyes. “I want to learn to become an Animagus, but I also have,” he set down the papers and started counting on his fingers, “nine OWL exams to study for.”
James let out a low whistle. “That is quite a lot. They’re not giving you credit for any of them?”
Harry shook his head.
“Well, I can at least reassure you that the Animagus training won’t be a serious demand on your time for some months, if not years, yet. At this point, we’re just teaching you how to meditate. The rest of the lessons, the ones that involve serious learning, are ones that can be held off on until you have time for them. When Sirius and I found out that the two of you were starting at baseline zero, we knew not to expect to see any transformations any time soon. It just wouldn’t be safe to expect that.”
Harry took a deep breath and nodded. The heavy feeling in his chest lingered, but he knew that it was just his impending OWLs now that James had alleviated the pressure from learning to be an Animagus. “So is Sirius joining us today? Or Ron?”
“I was going to tell you and Barry about Ron together, if you don’t mind. Unfortunately, Sirius could not make it tonight. He was smirking and winking so much when I asked if he could make it that I refused to ask for further details.”
Harry blanched and nodded in quick agreement.
James looked at his watch. “I think it’s high time we got started with this, what do you think, Harry?”
“Yes, please,” Harry said, eager to put aside the study guide.
“Barry, we’re starting!” James called.
“Is it time already?” Barry yelled.
“It’s close enough,” James said.
There was a long moment, then the clatter of Barry’s footsteps as he hurried downstairs. “I was busy doing something, you know,” Barry said as he plopped down onto the couch beside Harry.
James raised an eyebrow. “Something more important than learning how to become an Animagus?”
“I guess not. Wait, actually, I was writing to Ron. Did you ever talk to Mrs Weasley about letting Ron join us?”
“That’s what I called you down a bit early to talk about. I gave Molly a call today, and she said that she’s not comfortable with Ron starting the lessons until he’s a touch more mature. I tried to tell her that the lessons will have a very low prank liability risk for quite some time, but she didn’t seem very interested in listening.”
Harry frowned. “But didn’t you say that we’re just going to be learning things like meditation for a while?”
“I did, because you are!” James exclaimed. “This is what I was trying to tell Molly, but she can be more than a bit set in her ways. You didn’t hear this from me, but if, when you boys get back to school, you want to teach Ron what Sirius and I have taught you, well, there’s little chance of anyone stopping you.”
Harry glanced over at Barry and saw that Barry was staring right at him. They both nodded in agreement. Harry knew that once the school year started, he and Barry would be teaching Ron everything they had learned, even if it was just meditation.
“Alright, so since Sirius isn’t here today, we’re just going to do a light meditation lesson,” James said, summoning the cushions from the lesson before.
“No cool forest today?” Barry asked.
“That’s quite a bit of transfiguration work for us to do everyday, and it’s certainly not fast. Why else do you think we woke you boys up so late last night?”
“Ohh,” Harry said.
“That, yeah, that makes a lot of sense,” Barry said, making his way over to his cushion.
Harry did the same, and before he knew it, James was guiding them into a peaceful meditative state.
“Good morning, Harry,” Lily said from her seat at the kitchen table.
“Good morning,” Harry said, “um, do you always get up so early?” They were both in the kitchen well before James would come through for a muffin, muttering about paperwork and degenerate colleagues. Harry was used to her being around in the mornings, but he’d thought that, with her not needing to go into work, she would be down later.
“I find that mornings are the best time to think,” she said, “so I tend to wake up quite early on my own. It’s one of my more annoying habits, according to both James and Barry. It’s interesting that you seem to have inherited the trait.”
Harry hesitated, then threw caution to the wind. “I, uh, don’t know that I actually inherited that from you. My relatives got pretty upset if I slept in for too long, so now I just don’t sleep in. Even when I’m at Hogwarts, it’s a toss up whether I’ll be able to fall back asleep on the weekends or over the holidays.” Harry hurried further into the kitchen, both to get food and to avoid seeing Lily’s face as she reacted to this.
There was a long moment before Lily spoke again. “ You grew up with relatives?” she asked. She paused. “Wait, no, you don’t have to answer that. I’m sorry that you weren’t allowed to let your body regulate the sleep it needed as it should.”
Harry took down a bowl for cereal and grabbed a spoon. “It’s fine, I guess I’m used to people knowing more or less where I grew up. Which was with Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon.”
“Your Aunt Petunia is my sister, right?” Lily asked.
Harry nodded.
“Then she must have stayed married to Vernon in your universe. Here, she hasn’t been married to him for— more than a decade, I think. It’s been a very long while since she took Dudley and left.”
Harry’s eyes widened. All his worry about ending up with Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon when he’d arrived here, all his anxiety over whether he ought to go to Four Privet Drive— it had all been for nothing. Even if he had tried to go there for help with finding the Potters, that day he’d gotten lost at the Magnolia Crescent Park, they wouldn’t have been there. The more Harry found things that were the same here, the more he found things that were different. “I guess it’s just another thing that’s different here.”
Lily stood up and went to a bookshelf in the den next to the kitchen, then was back seconds later. “You might not be able to show me what things were like where you are from, but I can show you what things are like here. Petunia and I exchange Christmas cards…” Lily paused as she rifled through a folder, pulling out a small stack of cards. She walked back to Harry and handed him the stack.
Harry took the Christmas cards and looked down at them. The top card was the oldest, picturing a younger, impossibly thinner, Aunt Petunia, and a toddler Dudley that looked more sad than Harry had ever seen him. This one must have been taken not long after Aunt Petunia left Uncle Vernon. Harry flipped to the next one and saw that Aunt Petunia looked a bit more like he remembered her. Dudley, on the other hand, looked much more like a boy than a peach-colored beach ball. The next two pictures showed Aunt Petunia relaxing ever so slightly as her cheeks rounded out and Dudley growing up much better than he had in Harry’s world. Then Harry flipped to the next picture and was shocked by the addition of two more people.
There was a man standing with his arm around Aunt Petunia and a broad smile on his face. He looked kind. Next to Dudley was a girl that was about his age, who looked like the man. Aunt Petunia must have gotten remarried to this man. Harry flipped the card over to read it for the first time. He skimmed through it until he got to what he was looking for:
In exciting news, Steve and I tied the knot! It was lovely to see most of you there, and to those of you who couldn’t make it, the sting of your absence was felt. Afterwards, the two of us spent a lovely week in Rome, before we were joined by our children: Dudley (4) and Riley (5). Dudley will be going into—
Harry stopped reading there, turning the card back over to stare at the picture on the cover. Aunt Petunia had divorced Uncle Vernon and gotten married to someone else… Harry had a hard time wrapping his mind around that. The two of them were always linked together in Harry’s mind— Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon, together, hellbent on making his life utterly miserable.
And now they weren’t even together.
Harry shook his head to force the thoughts away and flipped through the next cards. The one after the man was introduced showed a very pregnant Petunia, and Harry’s jaw dropped again. He had more cousins than just Dudley, then. He grimaced at the thought of another Dudley making him miserable, but as he turned to the next card, his grimace was wiped off his face, because the baby girl Petunia was holding looked absolutely nothing like Dudley.
A moment later, Harry realized that expecting any child of Aunt Petunia’s and… Steve’s to look anything like Dudley was ridiculous, since Dudley looked mostly like Vernon. Harry absently flipped to the next card and was shocked to see another baby girl. Steve and Aunt Petunia had four children now. Harry had three cousins and a step-cousin. In a bit of a daze, Harry finished flipping through the Christmas cards, relieved when this uncovered no more shocking revelations. He handed the stack back to Lily and thanked her.
“You don’t have to thank me,” Lily said. “I’d be happy to share anything that you’d like to know.”
Harry nodded, flushing with the sense of belonging that her offer gave him. “I’ll, uh, have to think on that.” He realized that he was still standing by the counter with the cereal bowl and spoon he’d retrieved. He grabbed them and went to sit at the table, pouring the cereal that Lily had already set out.
“I’ll let you eat your breakfast in peace, just call me when you’re done because we have plans that require an early start to the day.”
Harry poured his milk and nodded as Lily walked away. He made quick work of his breakfast, and somewhat reluctantly called Lily back into the kitchen as he stowed his dishes in the sink.
“Are you ready to talk about OWLs?”
Harry dropped back into his seat at the kitchen table. “Yeah.”
Lily pulled out several sheets of paper from somewhere and set them on the table. “I owled out to all the people I could think of that could help yesterday and got some promising responses.”
“Oh wow,” Harry said.
“Getting hold of someone to help with Care of Magical Creatures is probably going to be the trickiest, but I got responses back from everyone else. And it looks like everyone’s availability is just right for scheduling a practice OWL a day, with a day or two scheduled in between for rest.”
Harry could only nod as he was confronted with the overwhelming prospect of taking eight more practice OWLs.
“So for today, it looks like you’re going to be taking the Potions OWL — ”
Harry blanched.
“ — with Fleamont. He said I could send you over whenever we finished breakfast. Which is about now, so up you get,” she said, standing up herself.
Harry followed suit, doing his absolute utmost to not think about the day that was to come. There were few things that he could think of that were worse than the thought of making an absolute fool of himself in front of the grandfather he’d just met, all while imposing on the man’s time and space.
“Welcome, welcome, thank you so much for coming,” Fleamont said, taking Harry’s hand to help him out of the fireplace.
“Oh, uh, thank you, sir,” Harry said, brushing at the lingering soot on his trousers. He was still a bit off kilter, thanks to the speed with which Lily had laid out the plans for the next week and a half, then shoved him into the floo. He felt an admittedly childish longing for her to be here with him, but he hadn’t wanted to admit it, so he’d said he’d been fine going alone. He was already imposing on Fleamont’s time, let alone Lily’s too.
Fleamont let go of his hand to clap him on the back. “Please don’t call me sir, I’m your grandfather! Or as good as, at least. If you’re not comfortable calling me grandfather, you’re welcome to call me by my given name, Fleamont.”
It was a startling parallel to James’s request, back when Harry had first met him. He wondered if a distaste for formalities ran in the family. “Alright, Fleamont. Um, how’s Euphemia?”
“Euphemia is doing quite well. She’s out and about this morning, taking care of some errands. She’ll regret that she missed you, but her absence is likely for the best, given the potential for delightful accidents with Potions.”
“I’ll do my best not to explode the cauldron,” Harry offered.
“I’m sure we’d appreciate that when it’s time to clean up,” Fleamont said with a smile. “Why don’t we head over to the Potions lab so we can get started? Perhaps if we’re done early we can do something a bit more fun together. While I do greatly appreciate the chance to spend some time in the Potions laboratory with my new grandson, I have to admit that the structure of the exam ruins the fun a bit. This is certainly not what I want you to think of when you think of Potions with me.”
Harry laughed politely. “That is very understandable,” he said, wincing internally at the clear burden that proctoring this exam was for Fleamont. Harry waited for Fleamont to lead the way, then followed along a meter or so behind him. As they walked, Harry had a hard time containing the urge to apologize for the imposition, to offer Fleamont an out so he wouldn’t have to go through with the terribly dull process of proctoring a practice OWL. But he knew that Lily wouldn’t let him get away with letting Fleamont off the hook, and he suspected that Fleamont might take any offers the wrong way, assuming that Harry was merely trying to get out of taking the exam rather than trying to make things easier for Fleamont. Though, of course, a rather significant part of Harry did want to get out of taking the practice OWL for selfish reasons.
The walk through the house— manor, really— took much longer than Harry would have expected. The hallways were posh beyond belief, and the paintings on the walls were chatty to the extreme. He was even stopped, down one narrow hallway, by a suit of armor demanding to shake his hand.
“I’m sorry about that,” Fleamont had said, “it’s been so long since I’ve brought anyone new through here that I forgot about that set’s intense need to greet everyone.”
Harry had waved the apology off, and they had continued into Fleamont’s potions lab.
The room could not have been more different from the Potions classroom Harry remembered. It was above ground, for starters, and lined floor to ceiling with massive windows, each letting in copious amounts of natural light. As Harry stepped further into the room, he looked up and saw that some of the sunlight wasn’t coming through the windows on the walls at all, but rather through ceiling windows.
The room was spacious, well-lit, and cheery. Three of the last adjectives Harry would ever have used to describe the Potions classroom.
Fleamont broke away from Harry, hurrying over to a bubbling cauldron, bending over, and giving it a loud sniff. “This one is coming along nicely,” he muttered, leaning over to jot something down on a notebook next to the cauldron. He looked up and made eye contact with Harry and winced. “Ah, I’d appreciate it if you didn’t mention that to anyone.”
“Mention what?” Harry asked.
“You’re not really supposed to sniff directly from the fumes of a potion. Wafting is much safer and more advisable, and sniffing, as I just did, can lead to desensitization of your sense of smell if you do it enough. Unfortunately, this did in fact happen to me, and Euphemia figured out what had caused it and made me promise not to sniff fumes anymore. I— well, I try not to, but I feel so much more connected with the potion when I do.”
“Um, okay,” Harry said, a bit helplessly. It seemed like a bad idea to him, but who was he to judge? And he certainly was not going to tattle on Fleamont.
Fleamont cleared his throat. “Anyways,” he said. Then he beckoned for Harry to follow him to the corner of the room. “I’ve prepared this workstation for you. I’ve included all the ingredients that would be provided by the official OWL proctor, as well as all the other miscellaneous tools, such as this egg timer. I’ll be around, checking on my own potions, but don’t hesitate to ask me if you need anything.”
Harry went to stand at the indicated cauldron, taking in all the things laid out for him. He felt his heart pounding in his chest, the only sign of the ridiculous amount of stress the prospect of this exam caused him. He took a deep breath, then picked up the notecard with the exam instructions.
Harry wiped his brow, dabbing away the sweat and steam collecting on his forehead. Things were… not going well.
He’d done something seriously wrong some time ago, and he’d been trying his best to salvage what he could of the potion since then, but things just kept getting worse. He was pretty sure the steam rising off the cauldron could be better described as fumes, and the less said about the color of the sludge within, the better.
He glanced anxiously over at Fleamont, but the man was scribbling in a journal, his hand flying across the page, oblivious to Harry. That, at least, was a relief. Harry refocused on the potion, trying to figure out what he could possibly do to it to mitigate the damage he’d done. The ingredients he had at hand were so limited too. This was a nightmare scenario.
The egg timer ticked a warning, and Harry growled in frustration. He was done . This was hopeless, he was awful at Potions, and there was no sense in trying. With a furtive glance at Fleamont, he grabbed an ingredient at random, chopped at it carelessly for a moment, then dumped it in.
And lept back as the sludge in the cauldron erupted out at him.
Notes:
comments are very loved and appreciated so you should leave one!
Chapter 24: A Morning with Fleamont and Euphemia
Summary:
Prev. Harry went over to Fleamont and Euphemia's house to take a practice OWL exam in preparation for retaking the OWL exams. Unfortunately, Harry let his temper get the better of him while brewing a potion, resulting in a spectacular explosion.
Notes:
huge thank you to hte loml asia for betaing this chapter!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry leapt back as the sludge in the cauldron erupted out at him. His fast reflexes saved him from any of the hazardous potion landing on his skin or clothing, but that didn’t stop his heart from pounding in his ears. The sludge was thick and starting to spread along the lab floor, so Harry backed away, keeping his feet clear of danger.
“Oh Merlin, what happened?” Fleamont asked, rushing over.
Harry winced and gestured vaguely at the cauldron. “I’m, uh, not completely sure,” he said, unwilling to explain what had happened, but also unwilling to lie outright.
“Well, the first step is to neutralize the mess, so,” Fleamont said. He paused for a moment, tapping a finger against his chin as he stared at the remaining ingredients that he had laid out. Then he waved his wand, causing a couple of vials and jars to come flying out of a cupboard on the other end of the room. He opened each in turn and sprinkled some of their contents onto the sludge. By the time he was done, the sludge had stopped advancing and begun to look benign. With that accomplished, Fleamont vanished the mess with his wand.
Harry was only able to watch in awe as Fleamont erased the evidence of his utter ineptitude at potions. He should have— scratch that, he did know better than to just toss potions ingredients into the cauldron willy nilly. Hell, half the reason he did so badly in potions class was Malfoy and his unending attempts to get any number of potions ingredients into his cauldron. And yet, it seemed like he didn’t need Malfoy around to screw things up for him.
He was more than capable of screwing up on his own.
Harry groaned and pressed the heels of his hands into his eyes. Why, oh why, had he let his temper get the best of him like that? All he’d wanted was to avoid making a fool of himself in front of his— in front of Fleamont, and now he’d gone and messed up in just about the worst way possible.
“Oh, hey,” Fleamont said, setting down the jars he was holding to pat Harry on the shoulder, “it’s not so bad.” He pulled his hand off Harry’s shoulder and hoisted up a jar that held some of the grey sludge that he must have collected while he was cleaning up. “I was looking at this, and I think you must have added too much hemlock shavings during a critical stage.”
Fleamont went on to explain exactly why he thought that would have caused the explosion that left behind the grey sludge, and as erudite and rational as the explanation sounded , Harry couldn’t be sure if it was right. He hadn’t even noticed what ingredient he’d decimated before dumping it into the cauldron. He didn’t even know if the potion had been anything close to correct before he’d lost his temper, he’d been too far gone in a haze of panic to really notice the sort of minutiae he’d need to monitor the state of his potion. Harry could only nod along as Fleamont explained everything for him. But as Fleamont went on, gesticulating with broad gestures, and a sparkle in his eye, Harry began to understand that this really was Fleamont’s passion.
But then Fleamont’s excited motions began to still, and he narrowed his eyes at Harry.
Harry gulped.
“What, exactly, led to,” Fleamont gestured vaguely at the now clear lab floor, “that?”
Harry could no longer meet Fleamont’s eyes. He knew he owed the man an explanation— that sludge had looked dangerous— so he averted his gaze and rubbed at the back of his neck. “Ah— you know, I would tell you if there had been any actual, uh, thoughts behind it.”
Fleamont raised both of his eyebrows.
Harry gestured with his hand in a vague circular motion. “Potions are frustrating.”
Fleamont’s expression relaxed into something much more sympathetic. “That is a sentiment I can certainly understand. Perhaps some of the work-arounds and strategies I’ve developed will be of some use to you in the coming weeks, and if not, we’ll have to develop some just for you.”
Harry’s jaw dropped. He hadn’t expected Fleamont to be so relaxed, and he certainly hadn’t expected him to understand . “Just— just like that?”
Fleamont snapped. “Just like that.”
“But… you haven’t gotten mad or anything. I messed up my potion and made a mess of things for no reason at all!”
Fleamont shrugged. “I’d be an utter hypocrite if I allowed myself to judge you for that.” He stopped for a moment, attention darting across the lab. He strode off, beckoning for Harry to follow him.
Harry followed.
“There,” Fleamont said, pointing at the area under one of the many unremarkable tables.
Harry bent over to get a better angle and saw a large area of discolored flooring. Where the rest of the lab was done in uniformly grey stone, the area under this table was a shimmering pattern of puke green. “Oh my.”
“I have certainly exploded many of my own cauldrons, and some of those explosions were even more meaningless— and, much like this one, were much harder to clean up than yours was. This is just how potions are . All we can do is learn everything possible so that we can clean up our messes and stay safe.”
Harry swallowed hard and nodded. He would have loved to have had a potions professor who thought like this. He had been so excited for potions class, back in his first year. But then Snape had happened, and Malfoy had happened, and potions class became a battleground rather than a classroom. It was all Harry could do to leave that dark, dungeon of a room with his sanity, let alone leave with any knowledge acquired. Harry straightened up and shuffled his feet a bit, the silence that had fallen over the two of them not quite awkward, but not quite comfortable either.
Several moments later, Fleamont cleared his throat with a loud sound and clapped Harry on the shoulder. “We will certainly have to give that potion another try sometime. But for now, Lily would be quite disappointed if we didn’t also get through the written portion of the OWL.”
“Ah, yeah, I forgot about that,” Harry said with a wince.
Fleamont started walking for the door. “The sooner you get started, the sooner you can finish, and the sooner we can do something more interesting.”
Harry nodded, though he knew that Fleamont could not see the motion, and followed the man to what was sure to be his doom.
The written portion of the exam, Harry discovered, wasn’t all that bad. Even with his failure on the practical portion looming over him, he was still able to work his way through each problem with little trouble at all.
Were it not for his need to focus on the exam, Harry would likely have begun to spiral into nostalgia and bittersweet memories as each recalled potion fact brought with it memories of the moment— usually of the library and Hermione— in which he had learned the fact.
As Harry set down his quill and recapped the inkwell, he began to feel a bit hopeful that studying for the official Potions OWL wouldn’t take quite as long as his performance on the practical portion would have suggested. He leaned back to stretch out his back, tense now from being hunched over the exam. A glance at the clock in the room showed that he still had a bit of time before he was supposed to be done, so he decided to get up and go find Fleamont rather than sit around and do nothing for the rest of the time. He certainly was not going to go over the exam— even the thought of doing that made him want to start climbing a wall.
Before Fleamont had left him alone with the exam, he had said that he would be in the lab. A not insignificant part of Harry was reluctant to go back there so soon after the disaster of that morning, but a quick thought back to his lack of other options, and he was walking through the door with purpose. Years of navigating Hogwarts made finding his way back to the lab a trivial event, no matter how much larger the manor was than any other house he’d been in before. It sprawled in a way that, even with magic expansion, Grimmauld Place had never managed to.
The door to the lab was standing open, so Harry walked through it, knocking lightly on the door as he went past to make sure that Fleamont would know he was there. Knowing himself, he’d end up standing there for ages waiting for Fleamont to notice him if he didn’t make himself known right away.
“Harry! All done with the exam?” Fleamont asked with cheer, setting down his quill.
“Yes, I have it here,” Harry said, lifting the exam papers in his hand. But his eyes were still fixed on the quill Fleamont had put down and a random thought struck him. “Why do wizards use quills? Pens are so much more convenient.”
Fleamont tilted his head to the side, then followed Harry’s gaze to the quill on his desk. “In short? A combination of superiority complexes and convenience. The first part is simple, many magical people believe that anything created without magic is inherently inferior, though that is categorically untrue. And then those that would be willing to give mundane supplies a try often don’t have the means to easily obtain those supplies.”
“Someone ought to hand out free samples to them,” Harry said with a scoff. “There’s a reason Muggles haven’t used feather quills in decades, if not longer.”
Fleamont hummed, a shrewd, interested look in his eye. “That is certainly something to think about. For now, though, we are cutting dangerously close to lunch time, and Grandmother will be delighted by our unexpected ability to show up on time.”
“Oh, uh, am I staying for lunch then? I— don’t I have somewhere to be this afternoon? For more OWL prep stuff?”
Fleamont waved a hand through the air, dismissive. “There’ll be plenty of time for that later. For now, Grandmother would be absolutely heartbroken, driven mad with grief, if you declined her offer to stay for lunch.”
Harry raises his eyebrows. “If you’re sure Lily won’t mind…”
With a flourish of his wand, Fleamont cast his patronus, a refined lynx. He instructed it to tell Lily that he was keeping the boy for lunch, and then it disappeared. He turned back to Harry. “There’s only one way to find out for sure,” he said.
“Fair enough,” Harry said with a slight smile.
They fell into another mediocre silence. Harry opened and closed his mouth a couple of times, the urge to fill the silence with some awkward rambling to at least push it over the edge to awkward rather than this unclassified, in between nothingness. Before he could commit to this urge, however, a patronus that Harry recognized as his mom— no, Lily’s — patronus sailed into the room.
“I had already assumed you’d find a way to keep Harry for lunch,” the patronus said before dissipating.
Fleamont clapped his hands once. “With that settled, it’s time for lunch!”
Despite his seeming commitment to the family lunch, Fleamont scarfed down his food and disappeared after mere minutes. Harry watched the door close behind his hurried exit, wondering what had happened to make him disappear like that.
Euphemia heaved a beleaguered sigh.
Harry turned to face her, wondering if something was truly wrong.
And something of that worry must have shown on his face, because Euphemia smiled reassuringly, her smile bright and genuine. “You’ll get used to him soon enough— and in this case, I can offer a simple explanation for his hurried departure, after what was, I’m sure, a committed campaign to convince you to stay.”
Harry tilted his head to the side.
“He thinks it’s my ‘turn’ to get some alone with you, since he felt guilty about how he hogged you at the family dinner.”
Harry could think of absolutely nothing to say to that, so he hastily took a bite of food that was delicious, but that he was too embarrassed— and maybe a little ashamed— to ask the identity of. Maybe James had a cookbook lying around somewhere he could steal and memorize to save himself from these awkward situations in the future.
“So how was the rest of your morning?” Euphemia asked with a knowing smile. “Besides the horror of preparing for your future exams, of course.”
Before he could stop himself, Harry found himself rolling his eyes. “It was simultaneously not as bad, and so much worse than you’re making it out to be.”
Euphemia raised a single, delicate eyebrow; a clear invitation for him to continue.
Harry gestured vaguely with his free hand. “You know; you made it out to be a big teen drama thing, but these tests do determine what classes I can take and therefore what careers I can do, so it is a big deal in that sense. Which you also know and were also alluding to. So— teen drama that’s both a big deal and not a big deal.” As soon as he finished speaking, Harry wanted to never open his mouth again. Talk about foot in mouth syndrome, and in front of his pseudo-grandmother too. And on the same day that he mortified himself in the lab with his pseudo-grandfather. Today just kept getting better and better.
“What makes you think that your test scores would limit your career options?” Euphemia asked. She sounded curious, with threads of confusion running through her tone.
Harry wasn’t quite sure how to answer that. “I mean, my test scores dictate what NEWT level classes I can take, and I’ll need certain NEWT scores to get into certain careers…” he trailed off.
“Ah,” Euphemia said, “I see where the confusion lies. While having the correct NEWTs is undeniably a way into many career paths, it is not the only way. You were not exactly raised here, so you may not know, but there are not many doors closed to Potters. And that aside, most careers that are easier to access with the right NEWTs often have entry level positions where you can obtain the knowledge you need on the job before advancing in the career track.”
Harry had come close to interrupting her, to protesting that he didn’t want to be like Malfoy, that he wanted to earn his future position, wherever that position may be. But then she continued on and the protests froze in his throat. “I didn’t know about that.”
Euphemia smiled. “Minerva believes in the importance of education, and of course, in the importance of a Hogwarts education. This fact is rarely more evident than in her career guidance meetings. I have always been of the opinion that it does little harm for the children to feel motivated to do well in their classes, but…” she trailed off for several long moments.
Harry took advantage of the lingering silence to down most of his remaining food.
“That motivation should not come at the cost of not knowing that other options exist. I shall have to think on this, thank you for the food for thought,” Euphemia concluded.
Harry swallowed. “And thank you for the food for my stomach,” he said with a smile.
Euphemia returned his smile and turned to her own food.
“I knew the potions talent ran in this family’s blood!” Fleamont exclaimed, bursting into the dining room, manically waving a stack of parchment.
Euphemia delicately cleared her throat. “You will have to elaborate on that for those of us who don’t live in your head, my dear.”
Fleamont straightened up and made his way to the dining table. He slapped the stack of paper onto the center of the table. And there, on top of the written potions OWL, was a big red O. “One question. Harry missed one question. And it’s one of the questions that Lily and I had an engaging debate about not too long ago when she first obtained the exam for— Barry. Potions genius runs in the family,” he declared, settling down into his chair next to Harry.
Harry could only stare at the exam in shock. He’d had a feeling that the exam had gone well but… he had never imagined it could have gone this well. This was absurd.
Euphemia smiled at him. “That is quite the accomplishment, Harry.”
“Uh… thanks?” Harry said. “But, um, how is that possible? I mean, I definitely failed the practical portion, and I certainly never learned anything from Sn— my potions professor,” he hastened to correct. He was still reeling from the sight of that O, from the news that he’d only missed one problem. He had no idea how this was possible.
Euphemia and Fleamont shared a look.
“I know for a fact that there was nobody for you to cheat with,” Fleamont said with a smile, “so this score is absolutely the one you deserve. It may just be that you struggle a bit with applying your potions knowledge, which is something that I can absolutely help you with.”
But where would Harry have gotten any potions knowledge at all? And the answer hit him— it was Hermione. All those study sessions in the library, something must have stuck. He’d always thought of that time as spent goofing off with Ron, but that couldn’t have been true all the time. And they had paid off, the proof was right there in front of him. And suddenly those bittersweet memories from before hit Harry with the force of a truck, and he ached for the friend he would never truly see again. Harry kept his gaze averted and nodded in response to Fleamont. He clenched his hands, took in a deep breath, and forced himself to equilibrate.
“It’s not much like me to do better at the theory,” Harry said, forcing a lighthearted tone.
There was a moment of awkward silence, and Harry had just enough time to silently plead to anyone who was listening for them to not ask about his mood change. To his immense relief, his pleas would be answered.
“Well, there’s always a first time for everything,” Fleamont said, his upbeat tone now a bit strained.
Harry nodded.
“And of course, you’ll ace the practicals too, it’d be impossible not to be with me as a private tutor.”
“I see your ego is still as large as it ever is,” Euphemia said with a sigh.
“I have heard that runs in the family,” Harry had to put in, the jibe somewhat reflexive after living with Lily and James, even through the lingering heaviness of his emotions.
“It’s justified egotism,” Fleamont said, crossing his arms with a huff. “What are we even talking about? I came in here to share the good news about your practical exam, and I just ended up getting harassed by my own family! Heathens, the lot of you.”
Harry shared an eyebrow raise with Euphemia, and that moment of unity sent a gentle wave of emotion, of pure belonging through his chest, lightening the burden on his chest. Harry took in a steadying breath, then released it.
“Your martyr act is fooling nobody,” Euphemia said.
Fleamont spluttered, pressing a hand to his chest.
Harry decided to take pity on him. “There, there, I’m sure your justified egotism will ease your recovery from the betrayal.”
“I wouldn’t be so sure,” Fleamont said, “the next time you see me could be at the side of my hospital bed.”
“As amusing as this is, Severus will be arriving any minute. One of us ought to go greet him,” Euphemia said.
“I should probably get going then, right?” Harry asked.
“Why would you do that?” Fleamont asked.
For a moment, Harry could only stare at Fleamont, his gaze blank. “...Because you have another guest coming over?”
“Harry, you’re not a guest. You’re family,” Fleamont said.
“Oh.”
“Why don’t you come greet him with me?” Fleamont asked.
The ploy, if it could even be called that, was obvious. That didn’t make it any less effective. Harry nodded, shoving the tightness in his chest down before it could overwhelm him and reach his eyes. The absolute last thing he wanted to do was burst into tears.
“Then let’s go,” Fleamont said.
Harry nodded again and got to his feet, following Fleamont out of the room. The distraction of motion was enough to allow him to retain control of his emotions. Enough so that Harry realized what he had just agreed to— seeing Snape without the now-familiar buffer of Lily and James. He was really in for it now.
Notes:
hello! i am not in fact dead! my ass is just getting absolutely obliterated by trying to balance classes/lab time/my TA position/me time and writing time got absolutely lost in the haze. i never really did stop thinking about this fic though, and after two (2!!!) months of writing maybe 20 words at a time, i finally managed to put this together. i'm desperately hoping the next chapter is kinder to me but i have finals starting in a month and a half so who knows. on the bright side, the next two month period includes winter break, so that should make things easier.
that was a block of what was likely tmi, so on with the typical AN: please comment
Chapter 25: Interlude: Euphemia
Chapter Text
As Fleamont and Harry exited the dining room to greet Severus, Euphemia went to collect a pot of tea from the kitchen. Knowing her husband, he would offer Severus a cup of tea, neglecting to consider that they had been eating lunch in the dining room, and none of them had had tea with their meal. She loved the man, but he could be a touch scatterbrained on occasion.
She walked back to the dining room, allowing her thoughts to drift towards Harry. He was, by far, the most interesting development in her life as of late, and she found herself thinking about him quite often. It wasn’t every day that your grandson from another dimension dropped into your life, after all. Especially not one that was so very unique from every other Potter in her life.
Potter men were loud, brash, boisterous. They got in your face and latched themselves into your life until you had no choice but to love them. And by Merlin did Euphemia love them. And yet, she found herself drawn to this new, more subtle specimen of Potter man. It had been fascinating to see that Fleamont had been right— Harry really was every bit as quiet in a one-on-one setting as he was in larger group settings. Although that bit of banter about Fleamont’s ego had given her hope that the quiet exterior— and his aged eyes— were hiding a quick wit, perhaps like the one that Severus had never attempted to hide.
Euphemia laid out the tea set and poured herself a cup. She crossed her ankles and took in a deep breath of the steam from her tea. Perfection.
In the lingering silence, Euphemia was able to hear the approach of Fleamont, Harry, and Severus. As she could have predicted, Fleamont and Severus were carrying the conversation with little input from Harry. She allowed her fingers to tap against the teacup as she idly considered what could be done to draw him out further— and more permanently. She disliked the idea of Harry keeping to himself because he didn’t feel like he belonged.
“Hello, Euphemia,” Severus said, striding into the room.
“Hello Severus,” she returned. Euphemia gestured at the tea laid out in front of her. “Sit down, everyone. Have some tea.”
Harry returned to his previous seat across from Euphemia, Fleamont sat down next to her, and Severus sat down next to Harry and across from Fleamont. Harry shot a shocked look towards Severus, but the expression was fleeting, and Harry soon reached over to pour himself some tea, closely followed by Fleamont and Severus.
“You do know how to pick your blends,” Severus said.
Euphemia smiled and nodded. It was true, she did.
“So, Harry, I heard that you took your practice OWL in potions this morning. How did that go?” Severus asked.
The way Harry ducked his head in a clear attempt to hide his darkening cheeks was adorable. Euphemia had to resist the urge to become a stereotype by pinching them.
“It was okay,” Harry said.
Fleamont whipped his head around to gape at Harry. “Okay? Okay ?” he stammered. “He got a near perfect score on the written portion, and he has the audacity to say that he did okay .”
“Well done on the exam,” Severus said with an approving nod.
Harry froze, then raised his head to stare at Severus. His jaw was agape and he blinked owlishly.
There was something there, Euphemia just knew it. While Harry did seem to have some trouble accepting compliments, this degree of shock was simply uncalled for— unless she didn’t have all the information. She looked over to Fleamont and raised a single eyebrow. Fleamont dipped his chin in quick acquiescence.
"Harry, would you mind elaborating on what the potions education was like in your home universe? Because I simply cannot stop thinking about what you have said of your Hogwarts professor in the subject. You said it was not Marlene, yes? So who was it?" Fleamont asked.
Euphemia knew she had married that man for a reason.
Harry’s eyes slid to Severus, and Euphemia tilted her head to the side, considering what could have motivated the glance.
Fleamont leaned forward, a sly smile crossing his face. "By the panic in your expression, I have to assume that this will be good. Come now, come now, don't be shy. I promise I won't hold their terrible teaching skills from your universe against them here."
Harry remained silent for several long moments, staring into his tea. He looked up at Severus, then at her and Fleamont, then he continued looking up until his gaze was fixed on the ceiling.
"The potions professor from my world was Snape. Severus Snape."
Despite her hint of suspicion that it would be something like this, Euphemia still found herself taken by surprise. As talented as Severus was with potions, he was just as incompetent when faced with children. And then Euphemia could see it as clear as day; Severus in his stiff protective cloak, stood before a class of toddlers. She broke into laughter.
“But— but—” Severus spluttered, honest to Merlin, spluttered .
“You’re the incompetent asshole,” Fleamont exclaimed, half his syllables lost to laughter.
“I thought you weren’t going to hold it against him,” Harry said under his breath.
“No, no, this is much more fun,” Fleamont said with a grin. “Severus, how could you not tell us about your secret ambitions to deal with, in your words, snot-nosed children all day?”
Severus pinched the bridge of his nose. “You’re right, Fleamont, it’s always been my secret dream, deep down, to teach children the difference between stirring clockwise and stirring counterclockwise, all while trying to keep the sniveling bastards alive. You caught me.”
The sounds of Fleamont and Severus bantering back and forth faded into background noise as Euphemia studied the boy sitting across from her. She knew that he had already met Severus, here in this world, on at least a couple of occasions. And yet, he hadn’t told anyone that he had known Severus in his own world, in a context different from those in which he would have met Severus here. She knew that Harry kept the details of his universe close to his chest, but she was becoming increasingly convinced that bottling things up like this was only going to do him harm.
And that was one thing Euphemia simply could not abide.
She would not stand aside as Harry kept secrets to his detriment. She would orchestrate whatever it took to get him to confide in someone, because he was her grandson, and she would do whatever it took to ensure his happiness and health.
Despite her admittedly dramatic resolution, the world continued to spin on around her. Fleamont was having the time of his life razzing Severus for his otherworldly failures, Severus was sniping back without missing a beat, and Harry was burying his face in his hands, not managing to hide the sheer degree of embarrassment he was suffering from.
Euphemia raised an eyebrow as Severus got to his feet. She thought back to the past few seconds of conversation and realized that he had gotten up to demonstrate his ability to mimic the ‘bat of the dungeons’ type behavior. Namely, his ability to walk with his cloak billowing behind him, a behavior that Harry had described as being characteristic of the Severus he had known, and that had given the other Severus that particular nickname.
And sure enough, there Severus went, striding around the dining room with his cloak flowing behind him with an absurd amount of drama for the situation.
“Bravo, Severus,” Euphemia said, politely tapping her fingers together.
“Thank you, Euphemia. Are you sure I’m doing this right, Harry? I could probably get a bit more spread out of the flow if I used a few charms.”
Harry slid his hands down his face so his eyes were uncovered. “Try the charms.”
Severus retreated to the corner of the room where he had begun his strut, then spent several moments waving his wand and muttering under his breath. “Is everyone ready?” Severus asked.
Euphemia nodded in unison with Fleamont and Harry. This was going to be good, if the trial run without the charms was any indication.
And it was.
Euphemia applauded, drawing first Fleamont, then Harry into joining her.
“Not too shabby for a bat that’s never seen the dungeons,” Fleamont said.
“I am sure that with a carefully worded letter to Minerva or Thomas we could correct that situation,” Euphemia said.
“What?” Harry asked, incredulous.
“Bat of the dungeons may have been an accurate nickname for the Severus of your universe, but this Severus hasn’t spent any amount of time in a dungeon since his school days and Slughorn’s idiotic classroom placement,” Fleamont said.
“Speaking of accurate nicknames,” Euphemia said, “do you happen to recall any others?”
“Uh, they weren’t really…” Harry trailed off for a moment. “They weren’t very polite.”
Euphemia knew without looking that Fleamont had acquired a near feral grin.
“That makes it even better,” Fleamont said.
Harry glanced at Severus. Euphemia did too and sent Severus a smile when he nodded his agreement to Harry.
“Another one was ‘greasy git’, you know, because his hair was so greasy all the time.”
Fleamont guffawed and Severus cracked a smile. Euphemia tuned out the rest of the discussion, then, and focused her thoughts on Harry once more. She enjoyed seeing him open up about his past life, but she couldn’t get past the fact that he was opening up about very superficial things. In the long run, the nicknames that the children at his school called one of their professors didn’t amount to much.
Harry needed to open up about the rest of his past life, and he needed to do it soon.
Euphemia waited several moments for a lull in the conversation, then excused herself from the room as she got to her feet and left. She made a beeline for her favorite private parlor, then drew her wand and summoned her patronus. She instructed it to find Lily and ask if she was available to have a conversation at her house.
Lily did not reply right away, so Euphemia idled the time away by responding to some correspondence. To her relief, she didn’t have too terribly long to wait before Lily’s graceful patronus made its way to her. And, to her greater relief, Lily had responded in the affirmative, saying that Euphemia was free to come over at her leisure. This was all the encouragement Euphemia needed to set aside her stationary set and stride over to the fireplace, ready to floo over to Potter Cottage.
Before she could toss the powder in, however, she was interrupted by a knock on the door.
“Come in,” Euphemia said, retaining the powder in her hand.
Severus strode into the room, his cloak now back to normal. “Your boys and I were wondering if you were coming back, but I can see that you shan’t be. Do you wish for me to deliver a message?”
“Let them know that Lily and I need to exchange a few words in person and that I will return within an hour, two at the most. Thank you, Severus.”
Severus nodded. “It is my pleasure.”
As soon as he had departed, Euphemia tossed her floo powder into the fireplace and called out, “Potter Cottage!”
Euphemia stepped out of the flames and into the familiar living room. Lily was nowhere to be seen, but that was understandable given that Euphemia hadn’t thought it worthwhile to send another patronus just to announce her imminent arrival. With a quick charm to throw her voice throughout the house, Euphemia said, “Lily, dear, I’ve arrived.”
When there was no verbal response, Euphemia dismissed the charm with an easy wave of her wand. Moments later, Lily strode into the room.
“Euphemia! It’s lovely to see you, go ahead and take a seat. Would you like something to drink?” Lily asked.
“Oh, I am quite fine. We should have a sit down, I have something of great importance that I wish to discuss with you,” Euphemia said.
Lily raised an eyebrow, but complied, sitting down across from Euphemia where they could make easy eye contact. A somewhat anticipatory silence lingered as Euphemia sat across from Lily. After a few more moments of this, Euphemia decided she ought to be the one to break the silence.
“Shall I just cut right to the chase, then?” Euphemia asked.
Lily nodded.
“I am worried about Harry,” Euphemia said, her tone matching her words for bluntness. “He has kept so very much about his old world close to his chest; the amount that he has bottled up cannot be good for him, and I am worried that if we do not provide a safe release for him, he will continue on this route until he explodes from the pressure of his secrets.”
Lily closed her eyes and released a slow and deep sigh. “That is… a valid concern. And one that James and I have discussed. We’re aware that he needs to open up, but his trust in us is so fragile that James and I are terrified of pushing him past his breaking point and inducing that, as you say, explosion ourselves.”
Euphemia hummed thoughtfully. “I understand that, but I think you are neglecting to consider that a confrontation with you would perhaps be one of the safer releases for him. It would, of course, be preferable if he could have a conversation with you, rather than explode at you. But the end result would be more or less the same— the pressure of Harry’s secrets would be released.”
Lily looked at her like she was insane.
Euphemia tilted her head to the side, a silent invitation for Lily to elaborate on her feelings. For her part, Euphemia has no idea what she could have said to induce that look in Lily.
“Do you truly not see what the difference in outcome is for an explosion as opposed to a slow release? An explosion in our presence could destroy his trust in us, it could undo all the work we’ve done to assure him that he’s safe here. We’re not talking about the potential for a childish tantrum here, we’re talking about a potential eruption of his sense of safety and security.”
Euphemia took in a deep, steadying breath. She still felt mostly calm, thanks to the incontrovertible knowledge that Lily was only arguing due to her own deep concern for Harry’s well-being, but that didn’t stop her from having the urge to force her opinion onto Lily. “I do understand the distinction in the two scenarios. My point is that, even if his faith in you is shaken, and he unravels at the seams, you’ll be there to help him put himself back together. Whereas if you let the situation fester, the situation may come to a head in a situation where you don’t even know about it, let alone have the ability to be there to help him pick up the pieces.”
Lily pinched the bridge of her nose. “What brings this urgency on? Why do you think it’s so important to act now? Did he say something to you?”
“Did you know that Harry’s potions professor in his old world was Severus?” Euphemia asked, apropos of nothing.
“No.”
“What do you know about his professor, then?”
“Not much, mostly that Marlene was not his professor. And, well, now I know that it was Severus instead. And don’t think I’ve forgotten that you haven’t answered my questions.”
“I am getting to the point, hold your hippogriffs,” Euphemia said.
Lily rolled her eyes.
“Prior to revealing the identity of his professor, Harry had dropped some hints and alluded to his past professor being, to put it bluntly, a piece of shit. Harry says he didn’t learn anything from the man, and that the only reason he had performed as well as he did on the practice OWL was because of his friend’s assistance and insistence.”
“Oh, how did he do on the practice OWL?” Lily cut in.
Euphemia waved her hand through the air. “He did extremely well on the theory and alright on the practical. As I was saying, though, his past professor was known as the ‘bat of the dungeons’ and a ‘greasy git’. Now, students can be harsh towards their professors for a variety of reasons, but it seems to me that this goes beyond disliking a professor just for the crime of assigning homework, given the necessity of Harry and his friends self-teaching. And worst of all? Harry wasn’t going to tell us anything at all. He had to be asked directly about it, pushed into giving an answer, and even then, we still had to read between the lines to draw any significant conclusions. And that’s just the one piece of information about his world. The lid he has on the bottle of his feelings is too tight, and something has to give.”
“Severus was there for much of this conversation though, was he not? It’s understandable that Harry wouldn’t want to reveal damaging information about Severus’s alternate self in front of Severus.”
It took more effort than Euphemia would have liked to squash down her growing irritation. Repeated reminders to herself that Lily was digging her heels in out of concern for Harry were losing their efficacy. “First of all he could have mentioned it at any point this morning while he and Fleamont were talking about potions— or at our family dinner when they were talking about the same topic. But he did not. And second of all, you’re missing the point— it is not just the fact that Harry didn’t tell us about his Severus, it’s the fact that he never seems to speak about where he came from, ever . And feel free to correct me if I’m wrong about that, but maintaining such a strict moratorium on the subject of his past and the world that shaped him simply cannot be healthy.”
Lily nodded, though the motion seemed reluctant. “If I am being completely honest, I’m scared. The things that we have heard about his world… Well, the biggest thing he’s told us was confessed in tears while he was sick out of his mind. And the thought of him only talking about his world in the context of mindless confessions when he’s at the end of his rope doesn’t sit right with me either.”
“It is a difficult situation, but that’s our job as parents. To guide our children through difficult situations.”
“I know, and you’re right, but I can’t stop catastrophizing. What if Harry loses all his trust in James and I and runs away again—”
“Again?” Euphemia interrupted.
Lily nodded. “Last Sunday, the week you canceled our usual brunch date, Harry ran away. It wasn’t entirely deliberate, per se, but he took off and had to be brought in by one of James’s coworkers. Only, it wasn’t one of his pleasant coworkers, his name’s Williamson, if James has mentioned him.”
Euphemia scrunched up her nose in distaste. “The name is familiar, and not pleasantly so.”
“Yes, and the utter imbecile, the racist bigot, put Harry in an interrogation room , rather than comforting him. I just don’t want that to happen again, and running away— specifically from a perceived threat from James— is what led him to be in that situation.”
With a bone-deep sigh, Euphemia ran her hand down her face. “That is a difficult situation. How about this, we plan for you to have the conversation when James’s trustworthy coworkers are on duty. That way, even if the worst comes to pass, and Harry runs away, you need not worry about Williamson futzing things up worse.”
Lily nodded. “Right, right, that’s a good plan. I— you’re right, I can’t let my anxiety stop me from doing what I can to help Harry. But we also need to be smart about this, make sure we plan for things going wrong.”
“And I can help you with that,” Euphemia said, reaching out to take Lily’s hand in hers, “we can do this.”
“For the sake of Harry,” Lily said.
“For the sake of Harry,” Euphemia agreed.
Notes:
y'all the response to the last chapter was incredible, thank you so much for all the support re: my sporadic updates. y'all definitely had an impact because if anything my workload got heavier since the last update, but i found myself with the energy to write in my spare time (rather than like mindless hobbies)
anyways, thank you all for reading! next chapter we're back to harry's pov :) don't forget to kudos/comment/bookmark/subscribe
Chapter 26: Ruffled Hair
Chapter Text
Harry bounced his leg on the ground, his need to move overcoming his urge to not draw too much attention to himself. After Euphemia’s departure, it hadn’t taken long for Fleamont and ...Severus to distract themselves from the topic of the other Snape. Their new conversation topic, while less fraught for Harry, was excruciatingly boring. So boring that he found himself longing for Hermione’s rants about house elf rights— though, that could have more to do with Harry’s longing to hear her voice in general.
The reminder that he never would see her again stoked a now familiar ember of pain in his chest, and he sighed, long and deep, trying to extinguish it.
“Harry?” Severus asked, “is everything alright?”
Harry jumped, then nodded. “I’m fine.” He hoped that the shock of pleasant interactions with Severus would wear off soon, as he could only imagine how dumb he looked, jumping at a simple question like that.
“We have been chatting away like a bunch of old biddies for quite a while now, haven’t we?” Fleamont said, a knowing look in his eye.
“Just a little,” Harry conceded with a small smile.
“I ought to apologize, then! It’s not often I am blessed with my grandson’s presence, so we ought to do something worthwhile with our time,” Fleamont said, gesturing grandly.
Harry shot a wary look at Severus, then at Fleamont, concerned he was about to be dragged into the lab for more potions time. It was the one activity he knew both men enjoyed (besides chatting away together) and he did, admittedly, need to practice his brewing at some point. It felt like a valid concern that Fleamont would suggest they all go down to the lab to brew together, and the absolute last thing Harry wanted was to brew potions in front of Snape, regardless of how different this one was to the one he’d known.
“I know Fleamont has a Gobstones set around here somewhere,” Severus suggested, shocking and relieving Harry in equal measure.
“Isn’t it sacrilege to play that without James?” Harry asked after giving himself a moment to recover from the shock.
Fleamont laughed, loud and delighted, and reached out to Harry.
Harry watched Fleamont’s hand come at him, a bit bewildered. He wasn’t worried, per se, but he had no idea what Fleamont was doing.
And then Fleamont ruffled his hair.
Harry blinked at him.
“That’s it?” Fleamont asked.
Harry glanced at Severus and saw that the man was unmoved. Harry shrugged.
“Whenever I do that to James or, uh, Barry, they about tear my head off,” Fleamont said, ruffling Harry’s hair again, then fluffing his hair up.
Harry had to admit that he kind of liked the physical affection, so unlike any he had experienced before. As he soaked up the attention, he thought back to when he’d first met James, and later Barry, and he remembered noticing that both of them had much better tamed hair than he had ever had. “Um, do you think it could be because of the effort they put into their hair?”
Fleamont sighed and tsked in disappointment. “You know, that is most likely the issue. I do wish they would let me ruffle their hair every now and then though, this is quite nice,” Fleamont said, his hand still buried in Harry’s hair, now twirling with the curve of his curls.
Harry nodded, keeping the motion slow and gentle so as not to dislodge Fleamont’s hand. “Have you considered trying it when they’re fresh out of the shower? Or at the end of the day?”
“You’re just full of wonderful ideas today!” Fleamont exclaimed, shifting his hold on Harry’s head to pull him in for a hug.
Harry melted into the embrace without hesitation. He had no idea how they’d ended up here, but he had to admit that he liked it.
“What are you boys getting up to now?” Euphemia asked, leaning against the door frame, her arms crossed but the smile on her face belying her posture.
Fleamont broke the embrace and removed his hand from Harry’s hair, and Harry absolutely did not miss it.
“Severus and I were having a boring conversation for probably far too long, given that Harry had to sit through it all. Then we got onto the topic of why James and Barry won’t let me ruffle their hair, and Harry gave me some very useful insight into that,” Fleamont said.
Severus rolled his eyes.
Harry shrugged.
“I see you were discussing matters of great import,” Euphemia said with an indulgent smile.
“Indeed we were,” Fleamont said without a hint of irony.
“In any case, Barry passed along a message for you, Harry,” Euphemia said, looking at Harry. “He said, and I quote, ‘I need to show Harry that Chaser is the superior Quidditch position.’ end quote, so it seems as if you have some afternoon plans.”
Harry laughed, shaking his head a bit at Barry’s antics. “Sounds like I have some work to do, proving that being a Seeker is obviously better than being a Chaser.”
“I refuse to take a stance on this,” Fleamont said.
“You are both incorrect, in any case,” Euphemia said, “Keeper is clearly the best position of all.”
Harry stared at her for several moments, attempting to gauge her sincerity. Her expression didn’t move an inch. “I— wow, there’s a lot to unpack there.” He glanced over at Fleamont, who was looking carefully neutral, and Severus, looking disinterested. “But, uh, maybe we could save that discussion for our next dinner?”
“Absolutely,” Euphemia said with an anticipatory grin. “Assuming you even manage to convince Barry of seeking’s superiority to chasing,” she added, her smile becoming teasing.
Harry gasped, pressing his hand to his chest, summoning all the faux drama he could muster. “You wound me. I have been cut, right to the bone.”
Euphemia spread her hands. “Did you just expect me to believe you before your response to Barry’s challenge? I think not, not when it comes to matters of Quidditch.”
Harry narrowed his eyes, fighting hard to suppress his grin. “Oh it is on, it is so on.” He glanced at Fleamont and Severus, both of whom had slightly glazed looks in their eyes, then looked back to Euphemia. “I’m going to go prove Barry wrong, and then you’d be better to be wrong too.”
Euphemia arched a single eyebrow, the expression itself a challenge, before her features relaxed into a soft smile. “I look forward to it. Would you like me to show you out?”
Harry nodded. “It was nice seeing you, Severus, Fleamont,” he said politely.
“I believe I will walk with you as well,” Fleamont said.
Harry followed them to the parlor with the floo where he was pulled into a hug by Fleamont, then by Euphemia. There was something about the hurried departure that made Harry feel warm, in an odd sort of way, because he could feel that the speed of the goodbyes was due to the surety of seeing them again. Harry would be seeing Fleamont and Euphemia again soon, so there was no need to linger over the goodbyes. It was nice.
Severus hadn’t followed them to the floo, thankfully, because Harry didn’t know if he had the wherewithal to withstand another hug from Severus— the last one at Saturday night dinner had been awkward enough, he could only imagine that a repeat would be worse.
After saying his goodbyes, he traveled back to Potter Cottage and was immediately greeted by Barry, already geared up and holding two brooms.
“You, me, backyard, now,” Barry said, turning and walking out of the room.
Harry smiled and rolled his eyes, chasing after him. “One of those words had two whole syllables in it, so you can’t be that excited about this.”
“What else could I have said and still have been clear?” Barry asked without breaking stride.
Harry shrugged.
“Anyways,” Barry said, enunciating each syllable, “we haven’t gotten to play nearly enough Quidditch, and I know for a fact that mum doesn’t have anything else planned for you today, so it’s time we actually got to do something fun together.”
Harry blinked and experienced a moment of surreality. It was just so— bizarre that Barry was so determined to, well, be around him. His time in this world was getting him used to the sensation of people wanting him in their lives, but mere weeks ago, the only people who’d ever sought him out were Ron and Hermione and— this thought came with an additional stab of pain— Sirius. He shook off the maudlin thoughts and refocused on Barry and the conversation at hand.
“You know, seeking is really much better suited to one-on-one Quidditch matches,” Harry said blandly.
Barry stopped and jabbed a finger into his chest. “You take that back.”
Harry shrugged. “I refuse to lie to appease your fragile sensibilities.”
“Good one, Harry!” Lily called from the couch.
Harry smiled at her, even as Barry dragged him out the back door.
It turned out that one-on-one chasing wasn’t so bad either. Harry found himself enjoying the game more than he thought he would, even though they ended up just taking turns shooting at the hoops, since they didn’t want to get physical enough with each other to actually play keep-away. Eventually, though, Harry decided that enough was enough. He caught the Quaffle from Barry’s shot on the net and stopped his broom.
“Conceding defeat?” Barry asked with a grin.
Harry shook his head. “No, I just think that it’s time I show you how superior seeking is.”
Barry rolled his eyes, then shrugged. “Fine, I suppose it is your turn to pick the game.”
Harry was taken aback by this easy acquiescence. Perhaps he shouldn’t be— Barry was nothing like Dudley and had proven that beyond a shadow of a doubt time and time again. But Harry wouldn’t have blamed him if Barry had a hard time with taking turns like this since he was an only child, and this was the kind of thing people talked about only children being bad at.
“Toss me the Quaffle, will you?” Barry called, waving from over by the storage shed.
Harry pulled himself out of his thoughts (again) to pass the ball over and watched as Barry stored it away and pulled out the snitch. Barry fiddled with it for a moment, probably configuring the size of the area it was confined to, then released the snitch with a lazy underhand throw. Harry tracked it as it went, more than able to keep an eye on it as Barry got back on his broom and launched himself into the air.
“You ready?” Harry asked, deliberately taking his eyes off the snitch to make the competition fair.
“You know it!” Barry confirmed.
Though Harry was the better seeker, Barry was no slouch either. The competition to catch the snitch was fierce, but that’s what made it fun. Harry was glad that Barry was bursting into delighted laughter almost as much as he, Harry, was. In fact, between the adrenaline rush that flying as fast as he could gave him and the rush that the sheer competition of it all gave him, Harry was pretty sure that he hadn’t felt this giddy since the last time he snatched the snitch out from right in front of Malfoy. It was exhilarating .
But it was also tiring.
After a couple rounds of back and forth attempts to win, Harry wasn’t the only one ready to collapse into a puddle of exhaustion on the ground. They put their brooms away, Harry finally learning his way around the shed, then trudged inside. Lily told them to go shower, so Harry waved Barry off to take the first one. Harry watched as Barry trudged up the stairs to the bathroom and considered following along to await his turn in the bedroom; he gave the stairs he’d have to climb to get there another look and decided that it was simply not worth the trek. Instead, he turned to the sitting room and collapsed onto the rug. He didn’t want to get the couch gross with his sweat and the dirt he’d picked up from a couple of tumbles onto the ground, so he figured the thick rug was the next best thing— and it was, to his relief.
Not long after Harry had collapsed to the ground, taking the time to just lay back and recover from the tribulations of Quidditch, James got back from work.
“Is there a reason there’s a sweaty teenager on the ground in our living room?” James called through the house as he set his briefcase down by the door.
Harry shrugged, still too tired to give a long winded explanation for his actions.
“Probably because the other sweaty teenager is in the shower,” Lily said, striding into the foyer and greeting James with a kiss.
A part of Harry knew that he probably ought to be grossed out by this display of affection between two people who were identical in every way to his parents, but the larger part of him was swept under by a wave of affection and amazement that rose up and crested over him. This obvious affection between Lily and James was something that he’d never thought he’d get to see in the flesh. He was just so used to looking at pictures of this very thing with wonder that he didn’t know how— and didn’t want— to stop.
“I see this sweaty teenager is a bit more mature than the other one,” James said as he broke apart from Lily.
Lily raised an eyebrow, glancing at Harry who had yet to move.
“We managed to get through the kiss without a Greek chorus of ‘ew’.”
“Too tired. Can’t sing,” Harry said with a smile.
Lily smiled too as James snorted at that. Harry smiled too, pleased he had elicited a positive reaction.
“He’s new here; he doesn’t get how gross it is yet,” Barry declared, stomping down the stairs, his hair soaked from his shower.
“Or maybe he really is just more mature than you,” James said. He flicked Barry on the nose as he walked past.
“For example, Fred and George still make a big deal out of Molly and Arthur kissing, but Percy stopped years ago,” Lily added.
“Right, because we should all seek to take after Percy ,” Harry found himself saying reflexively, thinking about their last interactions with no small amount of anger. He could still hardly believe that Percy would abandon his family for the Ministry, it was unfathomable.
“Why wouldn’t we want to take after him?” Barry asked, cocking his head to the side. “I mean, the twins are definitely the superior role models, and Percy is a little uptight, but he’s not that bad.”
Harry grimaced. “Ah. Don’t worry about it.”
Barry shrugged and collapsed onto the couch.
Lily and James shared a significant look. “James, I spoke with your mother today, mind coming up to the office with me for a chat?” Lily asked.
“Ohh, someone’s in trouble,” Barry sang with a shit-eating grin plastered on his face.
Harry wasn’t so sure Euphemia’s message had anything to do with James, but he joined Barry in his song that had become a chant anyways, a little too excited to act like a stupid kid with his pseudo-sibling.
Lily rolled her eyes, grabbed James by the elbow, and dragged him up the stairs. James looked from her, back to Harry and Barry, then back to Lily again. He shrugged at them, then followed Lily up the stairs willingly.
Harry watched them go, but before he could really let his suspicions about what they were talking about spiral, Barry interrupted his thoughts.
“You know the shower’s clear now. Might want to go get washed up.”
Harry nodded, looked after Lily and James, then sighed. Maybe… he would try and listen in for a bit when he got up there.
“Planning to eavesdrop?” Barry asked.
Harry jumped, well aware that his face would be painted with his guilt. “How did you do that?”
“I was planning to do the same,” Barry said in a hushed voice. “Look, you really do need to shower, and mum and dad know that. They’ll be suspicious if they hear you go upstairs but don’t hear the shower turn on. So here’s what we’ll do, we’ll both go upstairs, you’ll take your shower, and I’ll listen in on them. When you’re done with your shower, go to my room, and I’ll debrief you.”
Harry nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”
“So what were they talking about?” Harry asked as he walked into Barry’s room. His hair was still dripping down onto his shirt.
Barry sighed and spun around in his desk chair. “They must have known we’d try something like this,” he said with a shrug. “The room was warded to high heaven, so I couldn’t catch a peep of what they were saying.”
Harry sagged in disappointment, then paused. That shrug had seemed a little too casual… that tone a little too familiar. Harry flitted his eyes over Barry’s relaxed form, searching for a definitive sign he was lying. Only that was ridiculous, Barry had no reason to lie to him. Harry thrust away the suspicion and sighed. “That sucks.”
“Yeah, I was really hoping to catch something good, maybe hear mum give dad a secondhand scolding from grandma.” The disappointment in his voice was palpable and Harry relaxed further. Of course Barry wasn’t lying to him, he had wanted to know what Lily and James were saying as much as he had, and they’d been getting along great. There was no way he’d lied.
“Boys, dinner!” Lily called from the kitchen.
“Guess we better head down,” Harry said.
Barry nodded and got up from his desk chair. Harry led the way to the kitchen, feeling only a bit odd about leading the way through a house that wasn’t his. He focused instead on the motions of sitting down at his usual spot at the dinner table, allowing himself to relax into the comfortable atmosphere of a meal he was included in. He relished in the feeling of eating until he was full, a contentedness seeping into his bones that was born of so much more than just a single meal.
After dinner, James banished the dishes to the sink with a single wave of his wand as Barry lurched to his feet. He dashed from the room, yelling something over his shoulder about calling Hermione on the muggle phone, located in the office upstairs. Harry was left at the kitchen table, facing Lily and James alone. And all of a sudden, Harry’s suspicions that Barry had lied to him came rushing back.
“Well, uh, I guess I’ll head up—” Harry said, starting to get up.
“Sit back down, Harry,” Lily said, her tone gentle.
“There was something we wanted to talk to you about,” James said.
Harry lowered himself back into his seat, reminded of his brief time in an interrogation room the other day. He looked from Lily to James and readied himself for whatever they were going to ask him about and silently pleaded to anyone who would listen that he’d make it out of whatever this was unscathed.
Notes:
#sorry not sorry about the sorta cliffhanger, pls do vent about it in the comments, i love to see the fallout from my evilness >:D
Chapter 27: Sharing the Prophecy
Notes:
thank you to strwberryblossom and asia for betaing!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Harry, buddy, you look like you’re about to walk off to the gallows. This isn’t— it’s not a big thing, we’re just worried about you,” James said.
Lily nodded. “We wanted to have an open conversation with you about how you’re doing, how you’re settling in, if there’s anything we could be doing better, stuff like that.”
Harry still felt a bit suspicious— this entire thing felt too much like a set-up for comfort, given the secret meeting Lily and James had had earlier that Barry oh-so-conveniently had been unable to overhear. Even so, they did seem to be genuinely interested in his response, so he set aside his suspicions for the moment.
“I’m settling in okay. I mean, things are still pretty weird, but they’re mostly weird in good ways.”
“I can only imagine how weird it must be to look at people you know well but have them be strangers,” Lily said.
“Yeah, for sure,” Harry said. “But honestly, the people I’ve spent the most time around are people I’ve never met before and we’re in places I’ve never been before, so that makes it less weird. The weirdness comes when I look at someone, and it feels like I’m looking at a dead person in the moment before I remember what happened to me.” He looked away, aware that Lily and James would know he was talking about them. But, well, they had asked, and Harry didn’t really want to lie to them.
“Thank you for sharing that with us, Harry. I know it might be hard to talk about because, well, there is no one else in existence that’s ever had the same experience as you, but Lily and I will always do our best to understand,” James said, his expression open and earnest.
“And while we may not truly understand what you’re going through, we will always listen to you, no matter what it is you have to say,” Lily added.
Harry looked from one adult to the other. This felt— it felt like there was something bigger behind what they were saying, something they weren’t saying outright, and he hated that feeling. He stiffened up, clenching the armrest a bit tighter than necessary. “There’s something… what aren’t you telling me?”
Lily and James shared a laden look, then looked back to Harry.
“We’re worried about you, Harry,” Lily said, leaning forward in her seat.
“Why? Did something happen?” Harry demanded, casting his gaze about as if Death Eaters were going to burst through the windows and doors at any moment. He knew they wouldn’t, that they didn’t even exist in this universe, but what if it was some different, new threat that he’d never thought to expect? Had he gotten too comfortable here? “Are we in danger?”
“No! Nothing’s happened, we’re not in danger, the world at large is a-okay,” James said in a rush.
“But that right there is why we’re worried about you,” Lily said softly. “You come from a dangerous world, one incredibly different from this one, but you never talk about your life before you came here. Not really, anyways.”
Harry forced himself to lean back against his chair, though he couldn’t quite get himself to release the armrests. “There’s nothing to talk about,” Harry muttered, refusing to make eye contact.
“Harry, we asked you how you were adjusting and told you we’d listen to you and somehow you arrived at the conclusion that we were in danger. Can’t you see why we would be concerned for you?” James asked.
Lily shot James a displeased look. “We understand that the things you lived through might be difficult to talk about, but I believe that talking about it all will help you process it, and eventually feel safer here.”
“The bottom line,” James said, “is that Lily and I aren’t going anywhere, no matter what you tell us, and we really believe that opening up will help you adjust.”
Harry squeezed and released the armrests, wishing absentmindedly that they were a bit more like those stress relief balls and less hard and wooden. “I— I already told you I was adjusting just fine, besides things being a bit weird. I don’t know what else you want from me.”
“What we want is for you to feel safe and happy here,” Lily said.
“And we think that talking about the things in your past that haven’t made you feel safe or happy will help,” James added.
Harry shot to his feet and started pacing around the kitchen, his steps falling heavy, and his hands clenching and unclenching. Too much, this was too— “Why do you even care? You barely even know me— I’ve been here for, what, two weeks? And-and you want to know all about my past, why? I know you’re not going to turn around and sell the story to the Prophet, I trust you that much, so why else would you care? Do— what, do you need to pity me for me to stay here? I’ve exhausted all the goodwill that looking like your son and having your last name has gotten me, so you need another reason to keep me around, is that it?”
At the end of his rant, Harry felt as though he had been punctured. All the fire, all the righteous indignation had drained away and now he just felt tired, along with a tinge of regret. He’d said too much and now they really were going to get rid of him—
“Harry, no ,” James said, “None of that is true, we care about you because you’re you, not because you just so happen to look like our first son.”
Harry was unable to stop himself from scoffing. “As if you would ever have cared about me if I didn’t look this way and have the name Harry Potter. If I looked different, if I’d had a different name because our universes were that different, you never would have known about me and never would have cared about me.”
“So you’re saying that the only reason I love Sirius is because we just so happened to try and prank the same classroom on the same day? That if it had been, for one terrible example, that jackass Williamson, I would have ended up friends with him ?” James asked, leaning forward in his seat, his gaze wide and imploring.
“What James is trying to say is that fate— or chance, or whatever— may have brought us together and given us the opportunity to bring you into our family, but that never guaranteed that we would fit together so well.”
“The circumstances of our meeting have no bearing and certainly no cheapening of our love for you,” James added.
Harry looked from Lily to James, his eyes as wide as they could get. He had to look away a moment later as he tried to blink away a few tears that threatened to fall. He just didn’t understand how Lily and James could be this nice to him, how this could be their response to what he could now see were unfair accusations. “I, uh, I’m sorry,” he said hesitantly.
“That’s quite alright,” James said, “we know that talking about your past is stressful, and it’s understandable that you might lash out a little.”
“If we thought it would be the best for your health, we’d drop the subject and never ask again,” Lily said. “But we know enough about your world to know that the things you aren’t telling us are big, heavy things that must be weighing on you. You’re in a world now where absolutely none of us have any idea what your life has been like, and that has to be an incredibly isolating experience. We love you, and we just want you to be happy and healthy.”
Harry nodded, staring down at the kitchen table to avoid eye contact. “I, um, I don’t really know how to talk about this. Or where to start,” he said.
James leaned forward. “We know that the versions of us from your universe passed away, why don’t you start with what happened to you next?”
Harry stiffened up, lifting his gaze from the table to check on Lily and James’s positions, then dropped it back down to the table. He shook his head.
“You’re a minor, of course, so you must have gone into someone’s guardianship. We also know, well, suspect that you weren’t treated as well as you should have been there—”
Harry bolted. He launched himself out of his seat and ran out of the backdoor without looking back. As he stepped out into the tepid summer air, he took a deep breath and forced himself to release as much of his tension as he could. Once he was pretty sure that Lily and James weren’t chasing him, Harry slowed down to a slow walk, then to a stop once he reached the clearing where they played Quidditch.
All things considered, it was a pleasant evening outside. It was a bit on the warm and humid side of things, but after the cool air inside, it was almost pleasant in a way. Or maybe that was just what Harry was telling himself so he’d have a justification— any justification— for staying outside. Either way, Harry sighed and sat down on the ground, leaning against a tree. He started to pick at the grass in his immediate vicinity, needing something to fidget with.
Now that he was away from the situation, Harry felt a bit ashamed at how he’d run away. If he was being honest, he was a bit ashamed at how he’d handled the entire thing in general. He was supposed to be almost 16, a mere year away from wizarding adulthood, and he was still running away from his problems like a little kid. And it’s not like anything all that bad happened! Sure, James had asked about the Dursleys, but— there was no real reason not to talk about them anymore, was there?
He was as far from them as it was possible to be, he couldn’t be more safe from them. But… but the Dursleys here seemed like nice people. Petunia and Lily exchanged Christmas cards. Vernon wasn’t even in the picture. There was no reason to make Lily and James mad at innocent, defenseless people.
Harry heard the somewhat-distant sound of the backdoor opening and Lily’s voice calling his name. With a sigh, Harry waved his hand and responded to her. Lily slumped in relief and immediately started heading his way.
In his last remaining moments of solitude, Harry decided that he didn’t need to— shouldn’t tell Lily and James about the Dursleys. He could appease them with other things from his world, things that everyone had known about, but none of the other unimportant stuff.
“Harry! Oh thank goodness you’re okay. I convinced James not to run after you because I figured you’d need some space, but I don’t know what I’d have done if you’d gone missing again,” Lily said as she drew near.
“I’m sorry,” Harry said, feeling guilty all over again. He just couldn’t do anything right today, could he?
Lily waved off his apology and sat next to him on the ground. “I didn’t come out here to lecture you. I just wanted you to know that James and I were worried about you and that you don’t need to worry about James barging in our conversation. He agreed to wait inside until I call him out.”
Harry nodded, starting to braid together some of the longer blades of grass.
“I also wanted to tell you where James was coming from with those questions, so you can understand why he wanted to know. I’m not going to ask you to answer them if you don’t want to, and James won’t either. The truth is that James in particular has been desperate to know who took you in after us ever since he found out that your versions of us died. It’s the same sort of instinct that makes him good at the detective part of his job, but it’s misplaced here at home, and I’m very sorry it’s hurt you.”
“I’m not hurt,” Harry said automatically. He realized, moments later, that this was even true. He wasn’t really hurt, just startled and a bit panicked. “And, um, it’s alright. I just don’t really want to talk about it now.” Or ever.
“And that’s alright, dear,” Lily said, reaching out to place her hand on his shin.
Harry offered her a small smile. “You can call James out, if you want.”
“Are you sure? It’s okay if you’re not, we can just sit out here together and watch the fireflies come out.”
Harry looked around and saw that Lily was right and the fireflies had in fact begun to come out. “I bet James would like to see the fireflies too,” he said.
“That he would,” Lily said. Then she pulled out her wand and conjured her patronus, sending it off to summon James.
Not moments later, the backdoor burst open and James hurried through it. He took a moment to look around, Lily waved her hand in the air to draw his attention, and then James was rushing over to them. He plopped down on the ground, forming an equilateral triangle with Harry and Lily.
“I just wanted to say that I’m sorry, and that I won’t ask about that again,” James said in a rush.
“It’s alright,” Harry said, plucking a few more blades of grass and avoiding James’s gaze by looking around at the fireflies. “The fireflies are really pretty tonight.”
James nodded. “They’re one of the best parts of summer nights, in my opinion.”
Harry slid down the tree trunk, so he was looking up at the canopy. He could still see some fireflies not too far away, and he could occasionally catch a glimpse of the stars in the sky through the shifting cover of the trees. It was beautiful and peaceful out, but Harry still felt guilty about how he’d treated Lily and James tonight. He’d snapped at them, then run off on them. It was a miracle that they’d even bothered to come after him, and all they’d wanted in the first place was for him to talk about where he’d come from.
Neither Lily nor James spoke. The air was instead filled with the raucous symphony of a summer night. Harry tried to listen to that instead of his guilty thoughts, but they just wouldn’t go away.
“In my world, Tom Riddle went dark and became the dark lord Voldemort,” Harry said when he couldn’t take the guilt churning in his stomach anymore. “Most people refused to call him that, though, because they were so afraid of him. They called him ‘You-Know-Who’ and ‘He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named’ and his followers called him just ‘the Dark Lord’. He and his followers were responsible for a lot of deaths. I honestly couldn’t even begin to guess how many because nobody ever liked to talk about those things. My mum and dad were killed by Voldemort personally.”
James gasped, and Lily reached over to squeeze his arm, giving him a sharp look. She nodded at Harry in a clear, silent gesture urging him to continue.
“I, um, didn’t find out why Voldemort killed them personally until a bit before I fell through the veil that took me here. There was a prophecy in my world, given to Dumbledore and overheard by some Death Eaters— oh, those are Voldemort’s followers— who delivered the contents of the first part of the prophecy to Voldemort. The prophecy said…” Harry trailed off, wondering if he ought to recite it for them. It had been burned into his memory from the moment he first heard it.
“Go on,” Lily urged gently.
Harry nodded, fixing his gaze way up into the canopy and far away from Lily and James. He took a deep breath and began to recite it. “ The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… ”
“And— our counterparts defied him three times?” Lily asked.
“That’s what I was told, yeah,” Harry said. “That’s not the whole prophecy, though. That’s just the part that Voldemort heard.”
“Oh no,” James said.
“The rest of the prophecy goes, ‘and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives…’ ”
“Oh, Harry,” Lily said.
“Wait, what was the mark? If— if you want to tell us,” James said.
Harry reached up and shoved his hair away from his forehead with one hand and pointed at the scar with the other. “So, um, because Voldemort didn’t hear the rest of the prophecy, I guess, he came after me and my parents. He killed dad, then mum, and then he tried to kill me, but something happened and the killing curse he tried to hit me with backfired, leaving me with this scar and making him disappear for a long time. I became very famous for surviving the killing curse and for seemingly killing Voldemort in the process.”
“Oh my god, Harry ,” Lily said.
“Yeah,” Harry said, yawning. “I’ve never actually told anyone about that before. Never needed to.” A part of him was now regretting not telling them about what he’d said today sooner, it was a lot of information that had long since lost its power over him. Lily and James got to feel like he had opened up, without Harry having to speak about the things that were still like open wounds in his chest.
“Thank you for sharing that with us,” James said.
“And I’m sorry you had to go through all that,” Lily added.
Harry pressed his lips together to contain the near hysterical laugh that wanted to escape. They didn’t even know the half of it yet. That was just things that had happened before he’d gotten to Hogwarts, the tip of the iceberg. He shrugged.
“I’m sure that was draining for you, would you like to come back inside? We won’t ask anymore questions tonight, and I can make you some soothing tea,” Lily said.
Harry opened his eyes and examined Lily’s face. She seemed sincere, so he nodded and started to climb to his feet. James slung an arm around his shoulders, and Lily slipped her hand around his as they walked towards the house. Harry leaned into the embrace and decidedly ignored the reignited guilt he felt. Guilt that arose because it felt entirely too much like he was deceiving Lily and James.
But that was ridiculous! His past was his business. He shouldn’t feel bad for being a private person. He forced himself to concentrate on the lingering fireflies so he could ignore the ridiculous guilt. As they approached the door, James squeezed Harry then released his arm, stepping ahead to get the door. Harry gestured for Lily to precede him, and she too squeezed his hand before letting it go. Harry followed her into the kitchen for that cup of tea but was startled by Barry sitting at the kitchen table.
“Harry!” Barry exclaimed, shooting to his feet. He hurried around the table and planted himself in front of Harry, inserting himself between Lily and James. “I saw you run outside while I was on the phone with Hermione, and I realized that this whole thing was a set up. They didn’t ward the office to keep us from the hot goss’, they warded it because they were talking about you !”
“I, uh, figured that one out, thanks,” Harry said.
“I tried to follow you out, but Dad stopped me. He said he wouldn’t let me play Quidditch for the rest of the summer if I followed you, I couldn’t risk that!” Barry insisted, turning slightly so he could stare at Harry imploringly.
“What are you doing?” Harry asked.
“I’m protecting you, obviously,” Barry said. “I couldn’t follow you out, but I can protect you now that you’ve come inside.”
A knot of tension Harry hadn’t even been aware of finally loosened. Barry really hadn’t lied to him, and he, well, he was a bit naive, but he was so earnest it was hard to be resentful. “There isn’t anything to protect me from, we were just talking.”
Barry turned around fully at this, placing his hands on Harry’s shoulders and looking down into Harry’s eyes.
Harry resented the height difference. They were supposed to be the same person, how was it fair that Barry was taller?
Barry looked suspiciously at Lily and James, then back to Harry. “I can get us out of here if you need to. We can go to gran and gramps’ and they’ll keep Lily and James out for us. I’ve run away to them before, it’d be fine.”
Harry shook his head and snorted. “Maybe next time,” he said.
Barry released his shoulders, then held out a hand. “Next time,” he agreed.
Harry shook Barry’s hand.
“Alright, if you boys are done planning to run away,” Lily said, sounding amused, “I have some tea.”
Harry brightened and stepped around Barry to accept the cup of tea. He went to the sitting room and went right for the novel he’d been reading before, ready to sink into the cup of tea and the story filled with someone else’s problems until it was time for him to go to bed. He was joined in the sitting room by the rest of the family and the evening passed in comfortable company.
By the time he laid down to sleep, he was able to rest easy, despite the lingering knot of guilt that he was determined to ignore.
Notes:
and so harry begins to open up about his past. pls comment <3
Chapter 28: Breakfast with Barry
Chapter Text
Harry woke up suddenly, realizing that he was already sitting up in bed, with his back pressed to the headboard.
“Good morning!” Barry said from his position perched on Harry’s bed.
“Gah!” Harry exclaimed, squinting at Barry. “What’s happening? Is it James and Sirius again?”
“Nah. We’re going to make pancakes.”
Harry remained silent for a moment, then sighed and grasped around for his glasses. Once he had them on, he could see that Barry was in his pajamas with a robe on top. His hair looked more like Harry’s than it had at any other point since they had met. In other words, it was messy and sticking up all over the place.
“What time is it?” Harry asked plaintively, looking down and wondering if he could get away with sliding back into bed and getting a couple more minutes of sleep.
“It is 6:30 in the morning; the perfect time to get up so the pancakes will be ready before Dad has to get to work.”
Harry groaned and slithered down so he was lying prone in bed again.
“Get up, get up!” Barry said, bouncing in place and shaking the bed. “Come on, it’ll be fun! We can hang out without Mum and Dad being in our business, which means we can talk about whatever we want and we can make the pancakes as unhealthy as we want, and they’ll never know!”
Harry sighed. “If we’re making the pancakes for them too, won’t they be able to tell if we’ve put a kilo of sugar in it?”
“Not if we separate out a batch for us and for them,” Barry said with a smug grin.
“Any chance I can convince you to just let me go back to sleep?” Harry asked hopefully. He knew it wasn’t likely that he’d be able to fall back asleep or that he’d be able to get much sleep if he did, but he still felt the need to try.
“Please,” Barry said, dragging out the middle of the word, “please come make pancakes with me.” He stared at Harry with his eyes wide and pleading, the overall effect oddly moving.
Harry sighed and sat back up, pushing the covers down off his body. “Fine, I’ll cook with you. Have you made pancakes before?”
“Nope, but how hard can it be, right?”
Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. Then he got up and found the robe that Lily had insisted on purchasing for him and put it on. Glancing over at Barry, he saw that it was the same robe, only his was yellow where Barry’s was red. He wondered if Lily had gotten them matching robes on purpose. Gesturing for Barry to lead the way, they headed through the house to the kitchen, Harry having to shush Barry when he tried to chat in the stairwell.
“Okay, so I guess we should find a recipe, I think Mum has a book around somewhere,” Barry said once they were in the kitchen.
Harry went right for where he knew the flour and other baking ingredients were. “You can look around if you want, but I have a pancake recipe memorized.”
“Oh my god, that’s so cool,” Barry said, looking at Harry with awe.
It wasn’t an expression Harry was used to seeing in such benign circumstances, and the weight of his pseudo-brother’s gaze and regard made him shift uncomfortably. “It’s really not a big deal,” Harry said quietly as he pulled out the ingredients he would need. He moved through the kitchen with relative ease, having learned for the most part how the Potters organized and stored their kitchen supplies.
“Okay, first, being able to cook pancakes from memory like that is super cool. And you should slow down so I can learn what you’re doing and actually help you!”
Harry slowed in his tracks, his chest twinging with a small knot of shame. He was supposed to trust Barry, so he should have known better than to assume that Barry wanted him to do all the work. “Oh, uh, sorry,” Harry muttered. He cleared his throat and pushed the ingredients to the side so there’d be room for Barry to stand beside him and reach everything. “So when I cook, the first thing I do is gather all the ingredients and utensils or other dishes I’m going to need, that way I’m not scrambling around looking for things while I’m trying to work with the food itself.”
“Smart, smart,” Barry said, coming to stand next to Harry. “So are we missing anything else?”
“We’re still going to need something to flip the pancakes with, I’m not sure where you guys keep spatulas and the like yet.”
Barry hurried across the kitchen, then triumphantly pulled out a suitable spatula for pancake flipping, brandishing it like it was a wand.
“Alright, since we’ve got everything together, the first thing we’re going to do is mix the dry ingredients.” With that, Harry began the process of teaching Barry how to make pancakes. Barry was an enthusiastic, if a bit of an intentionally messy student, and he made the whole process a lot more fun than cooking had ever been. They tried the batter at various stages, flicked ingredients at each other, and it was all just so… fun.
Flipping the pancakes turned out to be a bit of a disaster, Barry kept flipping them too soon and folding them in half, so they had to burn the outsides a little to make sure the dough cooked all the way through. In the end, they had just enough decent pancakes for Lily and James, so they set those on a separate plate under a warming charm and settled in to eat their less than perfect pancakes.
“You’re putting bananas on your pancakes?” Harry asked, looking over at the way Barry was slicing a banana onto his pancakes.
“Uh, duh, it’s the best way to eat them, especially with honey on top.”
Harry shook his head with a grin as he poured some maple syrup onto his pancakes. It was quiet in the kitchen, aside from the sound of cutlery scraping against plates, because Lily and James were still in their room. Barry had really overshot the amount of time they’d need to make the pancakes, though Harry didn’t mind much, because he found himself enjoying the extra time with Barry.
That is, until Barry looked over his shoulder, then nervously turned to Harry. “Okay, so, I don’t want you to take this the wrong way, but, um, are you scared of me?” Barry asked, then continued in a rush. “Not that I think you’re scared of me! Maybe, just, you seem a bit, I dunno, wary?”
By this point, Barry’s face was dark with his embarrassment, and Harry felt his own face flush to match.
“I, uh, I’m not scared of you,” Harry said, then paused, trying to decide what to say next. He hesitated for several long moments, and just before he was about to decide to brush Barry off, he looked at Barry and was struck by the earnest expectation that he could see in his expression. Before he could think too hard about what he was doing, Harry was blurting out an explanation.
“I guess, like, I just didn’t know what to expect from you, because you’re me if I’d had a very different upbringing. And I grew up with uh, someone else my age, but he was kind of awful in every way. And because he was the son of the people raising us, he was always treated better, so— yeah. I know it’s not going to be like that here but sometimes it takes me a moment to remember that.”
Barry nodded and swallowed his bite of pancakes. “I’m glad you know that it’s not like that here, but I’m sorry you had reason to doubt it wouldn’t be. If you ever need a reminder, or—or just want to talk about it, I’m here for you,” Barry said, still looking almost painfully earnest.
Harry offered him a weak smile and shoved some food into his mouth. He’d received entirely too many offers for people to listen to him recently, and he still had no idea how to talk about any of the things they wanted to hear about. And on top of that, he didn’t particularly want them to know all about his past. They’d only pity him, and there was still the risk that they’d lash out against the wrong people. And it’s not like talking about any of it ever did any good, it just set him up for disappointment. Harry shook his head of these thoughts and ate some more pancakes, relishing in the ability to eat his fill of something he’d made, even if they weren’t the highest quality pancakes.
“So, um, what’s Mum got you doing today?” Barry asked after several long moments of silence.
Harry shrugged. “I don’t know yet, she’s been telling me at or after breakfast. I’m sure it’ll be another practice OWL though.”
Barry winced. “I can’t believe they’re making you take everything again, that’s just uncalled for.”
“I know!” Harry exclaimed, tossing the hand not holding his fork into the air. “It was bad enough taking them the first time ‘round, now I have to take them again.”
“I’ll help you prank McGonagall when we get back to school,” Barry said. “I’ll even try and make a truce with the twins; see if they have anything they never got to try, so she won’t know what hit her.”
“Oh you don’t have to do that,” Harry said, thinking of the last interaction they’d had with the twins. “We’d probably end up being the ones pranked.”
“Not if I told them why we’re pranking her! Besides, I’ll be going to them to help my twin, they’ll definitely understand that.”
Harry’s face heated up again, and he planted his gaze on his plate. “Uh, I mean, alright.”
“Awesome,” Barry said.
The door upstairs opened and was immediately followed by the sound of footsteps on the stairs.
“Looks like the sleepy heads are finally up,” Barry said with a grin.
Harry got up and went to transfer the pancakes from the warming plate to plates for serving. When he turned back around, he wasn’t quite surprised to see that Barry had also gotten up and was retrieving the orange juice from the fridge. Harry wrinkled his nose at the sight of it.
“Really?” he asked. “With pancakes?”
Barry shrugged. “I don’t know either. Dad always has it though, always. Even if we’re having something mint-based for breakfast, and I would know because Mum and I once deliberately themed breakfast around mint once, and he still went for his orange juice.”
“Got it. So when we write his biography, it’ll have two parts: his love for Gobstones and his love for orange juice.”
“Planning to write my biography already, are you?” James asked.
Harry startled and turned around. “Oh, uh, good morning.”
“More like your eulogy, old man,” Barry said.
Harry winced.
“Anyways, we made you sleepyheads some breakfast. None of it has mint, and it’s all edible! Much, much better than edible, actually, Harry’s a great cook.”
“I hope you didn’t take advantage of him for his cooking skills,” James said, a hint of steel to his voice.
Harry looked over at Barry and saw that he looked a bit embarrassed. Harry frowned at him, confused. “Barry was very helpful, and he wanted to know how and why I did everything so he could learn how to do it himself.”
“And you were okay with teaching him?” James asked.
“Uh, yeah?” Harry said.
“Then that’s great!” James said. “I’m glad you boys had fun.”
Harry nodded and set down the plate of pancakes in front of James. He went around the table to where he was sitting and pushed the pancake toppings closer to the other side of the table, where Lily would join James once she came downstairs. Barry settled into his seat after setting down the orange juice. While James ate, Barry regaled them both with the details of his plans for the day, which mostly consisted of sitting at his desk and staring at his summer work until he was bored enough to actually do it.
“Wait,” Harry said, looking from James to Lily, who had since joined them. “Do I have to do the summer homework too?” He crossed his fingers under the table, hoping desperately that the answer would be no.
Lily hummed for a moment. “I don’t see why you would have to. The purpose of the summer homework is to ensure that you don’t allow your knowledge to go completely stagnant over the summer, and with the way you have to study for your OWLs to take them over again, you are as far from forgetting everything over the summer as it gets.”
“But you don’t know that I don’t have to?” Harry asked.
“Well, no,” Lily said.
Harry sighed and made baleful eye contact with Barry.
“So that means he’s going to have to do it, huh?” Barry said.
“I will speak to Minerva and see what I can do,” Lily said.
Harry resigned himself to having to do summer assignments as Lily and James finished eating, and James left for work. Once James left, Barry got up from the table and went upstairs, saying that he needed to get started on staring at his homework. That left Harry alone with Lily at the table.
“So what subject is today?” Harry asked, well aware that this is why she waited for them to be alone.
Lily smiled. “Up next is Arithmancy, and I wanted to reiterate again that the six years or so of formal muggle schooling that you’ve had is all you need up to the OWL level, so you will be more than fine.”
Harry nodded, having already resigned himself to taking this OWL. “So who’s supervising the exam?”
“Oh, it’s just Severus. Euphemia said that you saw him yesterday, but I’m not surprised he didn’t say anything about it.”
Harry blanched. “S-Severus is teaching me Arithmancy?”
“That’s right, I figured he would be good because he’s familiar to you.”
Harry had to fight the sudden urge to burst into either hysterical laughter or sobbing. Of course he would end up with Snape as his teacher the day after Euphemia and Fleamont found out about the Snape from his world. He supposed that the proof that the adults around him didn’t gossip about every detail he let slip was nice, but in this case, if it would have gotten him another teacher, he would have been okay with the gossiping.
“Oh, uh, okay,” Harry said.
Lily looked at him, seeming to try to stare into his soul. Harry shifted in his seat.
“Are you actually okay with Severus being your teacher for this? You seem a bit uncomfortable around him in a way you haven’t been with other people you’ve met. At least, that’s what it seems like from my point of view, though I could be reading too much into things,” Lily said.
“I-I wouldn’t say I’m uncomfortable with him,” Harry lied. “But it’s just that the version of him that I knew was a pretty terrible teacher.”
Lily nodded, her face creased in thought. “Would you feel better if I went along with you to make sure everything’s alright?”
Harry had a sudden, horrible mental image of Lily watching as the Snape from his world mocked him for failing. He shook his head frantically before he could process the sheer unlikeliness of that scenario.
“No? Well, if you’re not comfortable with Severus, then we’ll have to move up one of your other classes so I have time to find an alternative to Severus,” Lily said. “Oh and we’ll have to make sure we set you up with a Bubblehead Charm if we do that, to protect you from exposure to a new person,” she added, seemingly to herself.
“I didn’t say that ,” Harry said, wary of making Lily do more work than she needed to for such a trivial reason. “I’m sure I’d be fine with S-Severus.”
“If you’re sure…” Lily said doubtfully.
“I’m sure,” Harry said, trying to force himself to believe it.
Lily stared at him for several long moments, once again scrutinizing him entirely too closely for comfort. Then she looked away and drew her wand, moving it in a complicated series of motions that Harry had never seen before. An ordinary pen appeared on the palm of her non-dominant hand.
“Take this,” she said, holding it out.
“Er— okay,” Harry said, taking it. It certainly seemed like a normal pen, but the wand motions Lily had made were much more complicated than those she would have made for a simple conjuring. At least, he was pretty sure they were.
“That’s not just any normal pen, it’s tied to my magic. If you click it, I’ll feel a tug in my magic, letting me know that you need me. The more you click the pen, the more urgently you need me.”
Harry looks at the pen, then back to Lily.
“I really, truly do not think you will need it, but I think we’ll both feel more at ease knowing you have it.”
And, looking down at the pen in his hand, Harry did feel the smallest bit more at ease. Truthfully, he didn’t see himself ever using the pen, no matter how Snape-like Severus got— it wasn’t like he hadn’t survived Snape in the first place, and there was no way this Snape could be worse — but the physical manifestation of Lily caring enough to try and help him feel safe was enough to help him relax, just a bit.
“It does help,” Harry said, giving her a grateful smile.
Lily returned it, her whole face brightening as the creases from her deep thought eased away.
“So if you think you’ll be alright now with Severus, the sooner you head over, the sooner you’ll be done with the practice OWL.”
Harry nodded and got up from his seat. Lily followed suit and led the way to the floo.
“The floo address for Sirius and Severus’s place is a bit ridiculous, though thankfully they don’t change it all the time like Fleamont does.”
“Oh no,” Harry muttered. “Why can’t everyone have sensible floo addresses like you and the Weasleys?” Harry asked, a bit plaintively.
“Because not everybody is considerate, and some people prioritize their own personal amusement over others’ convenience.”
This sounded like an old gripe of hers, but Harry could only nod his fervent agreement.
“So, uh, what is the address?”
“Sirius and Severus’s Superb Sauna,” Lily said, her face twisting with distaste.
Harry blinked.
“Yes they do in fact have a sauna somewhere in their place, and the first draft of their address was triple its current length. This was the compromise.”
Harry blew out a breath through his nose, staring at the fire. “I guess it really could have been worse,” he said, reaching into the floo powder jar and taking out an appropriate amount.
“That’s the spirit!” Lily said.
“Um, I can use the pen if I end up in the wrong place, right?”
“Yes, that’s the perfect reason to use the pen. But honestly, anytime you want me near is a good reason to use the pen. Please don’t hesitate to give it a good click.”
Harry gave the pocket holding the pen a dubious look, but nodded anyway. Then he took in a steadying deep breath and threw the floo powder into the fire. “Sirius and Severus’s Superb Sauna.”
The fire flared bright green, and Harry stepped into the flames, whisking away.
Harry stepped out of the flames and looked around, unable to decide right away if he had made it to the correct place. Then he turned around and spotted a framed leather jacket on the wall above the fireplace and decided that that could only have been put there by Sirius. On second inspection, the smaller details of the room began to stand out more. The extensive collection of potions journals in the bookshelves lining the walls, the oil-soaked rag tossed carelessly onto a side table, the set of heavy black robes draped on an armchair. He was in the right place.
“Welcome, Harry,” Severus said, stepping into the room.
Harry jumped, turning to face the door.
“My apologies, I did not intend to startle you.”
“Oh, it’s fine,” Harry said, pinching the hem of his shirt and rubbing it between his fingers.
“Well then, I suppose you wish to get started so as to hasten your completion of the assignment,” Severus said.
Harry squeezed his hand into a fist around his shirt, then nodded.
Severus set off into the rest of the house, and Harry followed him, sure that he was in for a miserable few hours.
Notes:
tbh this chapter was meant to mostly be arithmancy w snape, but barry and harry were just so fun to write. we'll get there when we get there and all that
Chapter 29: Arithmancy Lessons
Summary:
Harry takes his Arithmancy practice OWL after a lightning round of tutoring from Snape. Sirius and James show up to practice dueling with Harry.
Chapter Text
Harry followed Severus through a hallway and up a flight of stairs. They moved in a silence that was more relieving than it was awkward, giving Harry the opportunity to observe his surroundings. Much like the reception room, the hallways and rooms he glanced in looked exactly like the sort of places he would expect Sirius and Severus to cohabitate in— a blend of their styles and tastes.
The result was eclectic and, in an odd way, put Harry more at ease. Perhaps because he couldn’t imagine Snape ever compromising the way Severus must have had to.
Severus pulled open a door and stepped aside for Harry to proceed him inside. It was a simple study, devoid of decorations beyond the window framed by open curtains. Harry noticed a faint smell of lemon.
“I take it this is your study?” Harry asked.
Severus chuckled. “You know, everyone seems to think that when they see this room, but no, it’s Sirius’s room. On the rare occasions he actually needs to get things done, the only way he’ll manage it is if he has a clean room that has absolutely no distractions. This means that his study is a ready-made test taking environment. I have also taken the liberty of disinfecting the surfaces here, since we did have a guest borrow the office a couple of days ago, and with your weakened immune system, I was reluctant to take any risks with your health.”
Harry squinted. “I, uh, appreciate that, I guess, but you really didn’t need to go to all that effort. Lily and James haven’t cast any Bubblehead Charms on me recently, so the danger must be past.”
Severus raised an eyebrow. “Have you gone to see anyone outside of the people you’ve already been exposed to?”
“I’ve seen a couple of people recently, yeah,” Harry said. The Weasleys, his trip to the Ministry, and those children in Little Whinging— and Fleamont and Euphemia. That was actually a lot of people, now that he thought about it.
Severus pressed his lips together. “And have you, Lily, or James been in contact with the Unspeakables you have spoken to before?”
Harry shook his head, a sense of foreboding creeping over him. Something was wrong, this Snape, his face creased with displeasure, was far too similar to the Snape he had known. Without conscious thought, Harry took a half step back, towards the window and away from Snape.
Snape’s gaze sharpened as he watched Harry, then the man took a step back and relaxed his posture with a sharp exhale. “I will need to have a word with Lily and James, then. It seems they have been negligent in their responsibility to slowly acclimate you to an entirely new set of contagions. The fact that you are well now is, to be frank, astonishing.”
Harry looked away, a twinge of unease settling deep in his gut. “That sounds like an awful lot of work,” he muttered. “Besides, I am fine now. I’m probably just acclimated to— to all the germs around.” The memory of the cold, or flu, or whatever the hell it was he had been sick with the other day weighed heavily on his mind, but— Harry didn’t want to say anything, all too aware that it’d feel like tattling if he gave into the sudden urge to unburden himself. And wasn’t that ridiculous? That he should feel the urge to tell Snape, of all people, anything that could raise someone’s ire towards Lily or James.
“You may be fine now, but there is a significant risk with each new person you meet, with each new location you visit, because of the exposure to a whole host of new contagions that you have never experienced before, taxing your immune system with the unending task of learning an entirely new set of antibodies. It’s not a question of if your immune system will fail, it’s a question of when, and it’s a question of how bad it will be.”
“But I’ve already been sick,” Harry said in a rush, glad to be able to tell Severus about his illness in a reassuring way. “It sucked, but I got better, and I’m fine now. It even happened while I was being protected from germs, a while ago!”
Severus sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “That means you’re protected from the strain that infected you then— possibly a handful of strains, but there are still countless more potential illnesses that you’re still at risk for. Frankly, if I had my way, we would be taking even more precautions than merely disinfecting surfaces in new locations and utilizing Bubblehead Charms around new people, but the decision is not up to me. I will, however, be having a conversation with Lily and James about their negligence.”
“I— they— you really don’t need to,” Harry stammered, not liking the turn this conversation had taken at all.
“You and I disagree on what my duties are,” Severus said. “And I think Lily and James would disagree with you too. They would be far angrier, by far, were I to ‘let this slide’ or otherwise fail to inform them of the situation.”
Harry wrung his hands, unsure of what to say, or even to think. He didn’t want Lily or James to feel bad because he hadn’t been overly protected, but he also didn’t want them to get mad—
“Listen, Harry,” Severus said in a tone far gentler than Harry had ever heard from the man, “I understand that you may wish to avoid that conflict, but believe me when I say that you’re likely making it out to be far worse than it is. The sooner they know the better too, because if they’re told now, they at least have the reassurance that you haven’t gotten sick— but if this discussion is put off or neglected, that may not continue to be true, and the guilt they’d feel about you contracting a preventable illness would be much worse than any reaction they would have had in the first place.”
Harry looked away and nodded, despite his lingering reluctance. The sensation of helplessness as an adult made decisions for him startled him in its newfound unfamiliarity. He knew, sort of, that Severus was probably right about talking to Lily and James, but this was just too reminiscent of all the times in the past when he’d had to put his head down and live with whatever decision the adults around made for him.
“Would you prefer to be the one to talk to them?” Severus asked. “I am offering only because this is a situation that, technically, does not involve me, not because I do not wish to have the conversation. The choice is yours.”
Harry was taken aback by the offer, by this contradiction of his expectations. He considered, for a brief moment, whether the offer was a trick or a setup of some kind, but he quickly discarded the idea. He may not trust Severus, but he also didn’t distrust him to quite that degree. And since he had decided to trust the offer, his choice was obvious. There was absolutely no way he was going to let Severus talk to Lily and James when he now had the option to simply never let them know.
“I, uh, think I’d like to talk to them myself,” Harry said.
Severus paused, a single eyebrow inching skyward. “Alright. If you would like any help with how to tell them, or my presence when you do, please let me know. I’m happy to help.”
Harry contained an eye roll and nodded placatingly.
Severus clapped his hands. “Well, it seems as though it is high time we get started with this assessment OWL. Now, it is my understanding that you have not had any formal training in Arithmancy, but that you were Muggle raised.”
Harry nodded.
Severus pulled out his wand and conjured a simple chair next to the desk chair. He sat down and waved his wand again, and a chalkboard appeared on the desk next to him, accompanied by some chalk and an eraser.
“Before you take the exam, I will show you a few example problems and assist you in solving them.” Severus gestured at the other desk chair. “Have a seat.”
Harry complied, looking nervously at the chalkboard. The sight of Sn— Severus sitting there, clearly prepared to teach, dug up memories that Harry would rather forget. He shifted in his seat and wiped his suddenly sweaty palms on his trousers.
“I promise this subject is not as difficult as other students may have made it out to be, and—“ he hesitated— “I am not the Severus you once knew.”
Harry nodded, feeling a bit like a bobblehead. He took a deep breath and tried to release the nerves clutching around his gut and chest with limited success. “So, uh, it’s basically math, right?”
Severus tilted his hand back and forth. “Arithmancy is built upon the foundations of math. Much like physics, a working knowledge of math is necessary to truly succeed in the subject. However, because there is no standard for mathematical education for wizards, the first three years of Arithmancy are devoted entirely to bringing everyone to the same page. This means that those who received a mundane education are, often, capable of joining the class as fifth or sixth years.”
Harry swiped at his sweaty palms again. “I haven’t been to a math class in, uh, four years though. Are you sure that’s enough math for this? I doubt I remember much of what I did learn.”
“In all honesty, the only way to find out is to try and see. I will give you a brief refresher now, and if it turns out that it has been too long since you have been in a math class, that there is too much for you to reasonably catch up on, then I will inform Lily. In that case, perhaps I will tutor you next summer, or even over winter break, and you can take the OWL prior to graduation. But before we can make any decisions at all, we need to know where you stand, and to do that, you need a refresher course on maths. Do you have any other questions, or are you ready to get down to business?”
“Yeah, alright, let’s get this over with,” Harry said.
Severus inclined his head, then turned away to start writing on the chalkboard. Harry did his best to focus on the lesson and actually found himself taking in more than he had expected to. Severus had him do a couple of practice problems along with him, and to Harry’s complete and utter shock, he actually managed to solve some of the problems without too much help from Severus. After about an hour, Severus set down the chalk and the board and vanished them both. He lightly dusted his hands together to rid them of chalk dust, then waved his wand, vanishing that as well.
“I believe that is enough preparation,” Severus said, though his gaze was open, almost inviting contradiction or disagreement.
Harry’s head spun, the utter incongruity of this Severus and his calm, helpful teaching methods finally sinking in against his lived experiences with Snape.
“I uh, I think so too,” Harry said. At this point he’d either be able to do alright on the practice exam or he wouldn’t— and if he couldn’t, then it’d take a lot more time than they had to change that.
Severus nodded. He reached into a drawer of the desk and withdrew a stack of parchment, a quill, and an inkwell. He set the items in front of Harry, then stood up and vanished the chair he had been sitting on. “I will be just down the hall if you need me. You have two hours.”
Harry jerked his head in acknowledgement and scrambled to get started. He wrote his name on the first page out of habit and flipped to the first page of problems. As he read the first problem, he sagged with relief, a surge of hope chasing away some of the tense anxiety in his chest. As he worked his way through the utterly unfamiliar exam, he tensed up some more in some ways and relaxed further in others— there were questions that he breezed through without complication and others that stymied him. By the time he was done with the exam, he was wound up and pulsing with adrenaline.
As he circled his last answer to the free response section of the exam, Harry tossed the quill onto the desk and shoved himself away, surging to his feet. He was disappointed when the pacing around the office did little to ease the adrenaline in his body, nor the tension in his muscles.
The door swung open and hit the wall with a loud clap, and Harry spun around, drawing his wand in a single, smooth motion. His hand was shaking a bit from suppressed adrenaline, so he shifted his grip on his wand and solidified his stance.
“Hey kid, you done— woah!” Sirius said, throwing his hands up as he entered the room and caught sight of Harry’s aggressive stance.
Harry staggered back a step as he registered his overreaction. He shoved his wand back into its holster, then wiped his sweaty palms on his trousers. “Hey, uh, Sirius. What’s up?”
“Nothing much,” Sirius said slowly, edging further into the office. “Just coming to see how everything is going…”
Harry flushed, but was saved from having to respond by Severus’s arrival.
“What’s going on here, Sirius? I told you that Harry would be busy with a mock exam and not to disturb him until he was done.”
“I was just going to poke my head in and see how things were going! I didn’t mean to be a whole big distraction or anything.”
“Sirius, you should know by now that everything you do turns into a production,” Severus said in admonishment.
Sirius scratched the back of his head. “Yeah, I can see that. I’m sorry, Harry, just let me know when you’re done because I had some plans for afterwards.”
Harry perked up. “I was actually just about to look for you, Severus,” Harry said. “I am done with the exam.”
Severus paused. “Are you certain? The time is far from up yet, and I’d be willing to set the clock back a bit to accommodate the flea-bitten interruption.”
“Hey!” Sirius interjected.
“I’m sure,” Harry said. “Look, I’d already put my quill up and everything.”
“Alright. I’ll take this to my office for grading then,” Severus said, gathering the exam papers.
“Awesome! That means we can go get our duel on,” Sirius said.
Harry grinned and nodded enthusiastically. Dueling would be just the thing to get all this adrenaline out, and to distract him from the grading Severus would be doing.
“Hold on,” Severus said, snagging Sirius’s arm. “Harry has spent the entire morning engaged in accelerated lessons and difficult test taking. You will not push him into intense exercise without, at the very least, taking a break for lunch first.”
Sirius looked abashed. “Right, right. Lunch. I can do that.”
“Uh—“ Harry said, the memory of Sirius’s ban from cooking for Saturday night dinners flashing through his mind.
“Not to worry, I was preparing some sandwiches and pumpkin pasties while passing the time. We can all have a bite to eat of those, and then you can offer a chance to duel.”
“I definitely want to duel,” Harry said.
“See? He definitely wants to duel,” Sirius said, nudging Harry with his shoulder.
Harry nudged him back.
“After lunch,” Severus said, tucking away the exam papers and leading the way out of the office.
Harry looked to Sirius, who gestured for Harry to precede him out of the room. Harry did so, doing his best to move normally despite the coiled up tension in his body.
“This is actually a great plan! I can get James over here, so he can duel too,” Sirius said.
As Harry rounded a corner, he caught a glimpse of Sirius summoning his patronus— still a mirror copy of his animagus form. Sirius instructed it to go find James and tell him to get his butt over here.
“Have a seat, Harry,” Severus said as they entered the dining room.
Harry did so, looking around in interest. Like the room Harry had appeared in, the dining room was a balance between decor that seemed like Sirius had chosen it and decor that seemed like Severus had chosen it. Somehow, despite their separate tastes, the dining room still managed to look nice.
“What about me,” Sirius asked, widening his eyes and pouting.
“There’s a dog bowl in the kitchen if you’re going to insist on an invitation.”
Harry was baffled by the long pause that followed. He looked from Sirius to Severus and back again, but was unable to discern any meaning from the stony eye contact they were sharing.
Then Sirius turned into Padfoot and clambered into one of the seats at the table. Severus sighed and turned to the kitchen.
“Feel free to swat the dog with a newspaper, if you like,” Severus said as he went.
Harry turned to look at Sirius.
Sirius barked.
A bell chimed through the house, blessedly diverting Harry’s attention from the awkward meal. Well— it was awkward for Harry. Sirius seemed at ease in his canine form, despite the difficulty this imposed on his ability to eat sandwiches. Severus showed little sign that he even noticed his husband’s antics, excluding the small sighs he gave when Sirius punctuated a remark with a bark. Harry, on the other hand, couldn’t move past Padfoot’s presence to focus on conversation with Severus, so their conversation was stilted and prone to long, awkward silences.
“Good afternoon, everybody!” James said, leaning against the doorway.
Harry turned around and gave a little half wave.
Sirius barked.
“What’s up with him?” James asked.
“I cracked a dog joke, and he took his response too far,” Severus said, his voice dry.
James pursed his lips and nodded several times. Then he turned into a stag.
Severus sighed. “Well,” he said, turning to Harry, “I suppose that means the two of us will have to duel together—”
Sirius and James both turned back into humans.
“We have dibs—”
“No way, we’re the ones—”
Severus got to his feet and made his way towards the door. “You’re welcome, Harry,” he said as disappeared down the hallway.
“Uh, thanks,” Harry called back. Then he turned his attention to James and Sirius, now in human form, and both bouncing excitedly.
“Are you ready to get some duel practice in?” Sirius asked.
“Yes!” Harry exclaimed, surging out of his chair, more than ready to burn off all his pent up energy.
“Then, let us be off!” James said, gesturing out the door with a flourish.
Harry hung back, letting Sirius lead the way, since he still had no idea how to navigate the house or any idea where a suitable place to duel would be. For all he knew, they were planning to leave the house and go elsewhere for their ‘practice duel’. “Uh, by the way, what are we practicing for?”
“Your Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, of course,” James said.
“Wait— your Defense OWL involves a duel?” Harry asked incredulously. Sure, the DA had involved a lot of practice dueling, but that’s because he was more focused on teaching his classmates how to defend themselves, not because he was particularly worried about how his classmates would do on their exams.
“No, no of course not,” James said.
“Though it definitely should and would be very dope if it did,” Sirius added.
“The dueling is just the best way to practice many of the individual skills tested by the OWL,” James said.
“So it’s not just for fun?” Harry had to ask, a very small portion of his excitement draining away.
“Honestly we’d probably find an excuse to do some recreational dueling regardless of whether you had to retake your OWLs, because dueling is fun. The whole OWL retake situation just gives us a handy excuse.”
Harry perked up, his excitement renewed. “So where are we doing this?”
“The basement is all set up for duel practice,” Sirius said over his shoulder. “And we’ll take turns so no one has to get too tired and stuff. James and I will even duel each other, so you can learn through observation. And so we can show off, of course.”
“Barry told me to tell you that he wanted to come but that he’d already agreed to hanging out with some of his other friends, and since this was so last minute he didn’t have time to change his plans,” James said.
“Oh,” Harry said, oddly touched, “maybe he can join us next time?”
“Absolutely,” James said.
Harry followed Sirius down a twisty flight of stairs that seemed a bit dangerous. There was a doorway with a bead curtain hanging in it at the bottom of the stairs, and when Harry stepped through it, it was like he was stepping into another world— which, for all he knew, he might have been. Where the way down was dark, musty, and a bit cramped, the basement was light and airy, well ventilated and fresh. There was a large ring in the middle of the room, marked on a much larger pad of soft, squishy material. Harry hurried over to get a good feel for it.
“Isn’t it neat?” Sirius asked with satisfaction.
Harry nodded.
“So Harry, you and I are up first— Sirius and I settled the dibs situation via Patronus. You ready to go?”
Harry stood up from where he’d been poking the padded material and nodded. He got into the circle with James and settled into his dueling stance. Sirius got into position to referee them. Harry mirrored James’s nod of respect, then took in a deep breath, waiting for the signal to begin.
“Mark!” Sirius called.
Harry exhaled.
“Go!”
“Expelliarmus!” Harry cast, simultaneously rolling down and to the left under James’s opening salvo. He surged back to his feet and snagged James’s wand out of the air. He held out the wand to the shell-shocked James.
“Holy sh—”
Notes:
hi i'm alive! got hit by a truck of writer's block and didn't have the time in my life to devote to unblocking it-- i'm still kinda banging my head against a wall a bit, but it'll get better eventually. super cool that hlh is officially 100k words! that is so many words!!
Chapter 30: Dueling for Fun
Chapter Text
“Holy sh—”
“How did you do that?” Sirius exclaimed, surging forward into the ring.
James took the wand that Harry was holding out, then tilted his head towards Sirius. “Yeah, answer the question, how did you do that?”
Harry shrugged and scratched the back of his neck. “I just… did?”
“I knew you were pretty good because you managed to get that petrifier off on Sirius the other day and the fact that you were able to beat a supposedly fully trained auror in a duel, but—” James said.
“But I know I wasn’t expecting that outcome!” Sirius said.
“Uh, sorry?”
“No, don’t be sorry! That was amazing!”James said, bouncing forward onto the balls of his feet. “I guess I just thought that it would at least be an even match, since I was prepared to duel. But no, even with the simultaneous start and staged atmosphere, you still managed to get the jump on me! Very impressive reflexes indeed.”
Harry laughed, a bit uncomfortable with their twin admiring gazes and James’s words. “I probably only managed it thanks to my Seeker reflexes. It is the superior position, after all.”
Sirius scoffed.
James shook his head.
“I mean, it’s that or that you’ve slowed down in your old age,” Harry said.
Sirius laughed, the sound as bark-like as ever. “He’s got you there!”
“We’ll see about that,” James said, narrowing his eyes at Sirius. “I believe it’s your turn to face him.”
“My pleasure,” Sirius said, drawing his wand.
Harry swapped his wand to his other hand and quickly wiped that hand off on his trousers, then he tossed the wand back to where it belonged. “I’m ready.”
Harry focused on maintaining his breathing and eye contact with Sirius as the three of them shuffled around the mat, going through the motions of initiating the duel. He could hear Sirius shit-talking and James coordinating the start of the duel, but Harry just let the words flow around him.
“Mark,” James said.
Harry narrowed his focus onto Sirius and Sirius alone.
“Go!”
“Expelliarmus!”
“Expelliarmus!”
Harry darted forward as he cast the spell. He felt the instinct to duck under the spell, but he powered through it, allowing himself to be disarmed as he reached out to catch Sirius’s wand instead. Following through, he turned his momentum into the wand movement for “Accio wand,” and cast the spell, reversing the momentum on his own wand and allowing him to catch it before Sirius could get his hands on it.
“Holy shit!” James said with a laugh. “That was incredible!”
Harry stepped forward to return Sirius’s wand.
“That was so good,” Sirius said, taking his wand.
Harry shrugged.
“I really thought I had you when I managed to disarm you, but then you went and disarmed me too— and summoned your own wand to boot! Very impressive reflexes all around.”
“So, uh, you two are going to duel next, right?” Harry asked.
There was a long, silent moment.
“I guess so…” Sirius said.
“I wanted to duel you again,” James said, “but you’re right, it’s only fair if we all trade off dueling. Are you good with starting our duel?”
“I just have to say ‘mark’ and ‘go’ after the two of you bow, right?”
“Pretty much, yeah,” Sirius said.
“In regulation dueling, there’d be more to it than that, refereeing and judgement calls and the like—“
“Actually, yeah, you should probably pay attention in case there’s some kind of close call so you can be the tiebreaker,” Sirius said.
James gave Sirius a look. “We will be keeping this friendly and non-competitive, so there will be no refereeing necessary.”
“I was told by someone very wise to accept that everything I’m involved in will become a production, and I feel that to pretend otherwise would be to deliberately pull the wool over our eyes.”
“We can make our duel a production without making it a competitive production,” James said.
Sirius made a wordless noise filled with doubt.
James sighed. “Let’s get Severus over here then, it’d be rude of us to put the pressure of judging a duel on Harry when— you’re not trained in judging duels, are you?”
Harry shook his head. He didn’t think that one lesson back in second year counted for much.
“Yeah, so if we’re going to indulge our competitiveness, then—“
“Fine, fine, how about this, we both do our absolute best to contain our competitiveness, and if we end up in a situation where we’re unable to contain it, Harry here can go get Severus.”
James looked to Harry. “Is that okay with you?”
“Um, where is Severus?”
“He’s… around…” James trailed off and looked at Sirius.
Sirius shrugged. “Around is about as specific as I can get too.”
“Any chance you can cast a Patronus?” James asked with a laugh.
“Uh, yes?” Harry shifted his grip on his wand.
James did a double take.
“Wait, really?” Sirius asked.
“Yes, really.”
“Can we see?” James asked, rubbing his hands together. “We know your animagus form is some kind of bird, and we know that Barry’s animagus form is a Bear—“
“Excellent name he chose there,” Sirius said.
“—but Barry can’t cast the Patronus yet, so we don’t know what form it’ll take.”
“Oh, well, mine’s a—“
“Show, don’t tell!” Sirius said eagerly.
Harry nodded. He took a moment to gather his warmest, most love-filled memories. Along with the expected faces of Ron and Hermione and images from his photo album of his parents, he was startled by the flashes of moments from his time here, in this universe. Hugs from Lily and James, breakfast with Barry, comparing knees with Fleamont— they all flooded his chest and suffused him with their warmth. “Expecto patronum,” Harry cast, channeling that love through his wand.
His stag appeared in front of him, as tall and solid as ever, its radiant silver light illuminating every distant corner and cranny of the basement they were in.
“Wow,” James said, low and awed.
“Is that Prongs?” Sirius asked, stepping forward with a raised hand as if to stroke the stag.
“Yeah,” Harry said, unable to contain the pride in his voice. “It is.”
“I— I know I’m not your dad,” James said slowly, turning his wide, earnest gaze from the patronus to Harry. “But… I think I can speak for him when I say that we’re both honored to be your protector.”
Harry looked away, pressed his lips together, and nodded. He cleared his throat, then cleared it again when the first time was insufficient to dislodge the lump in his throat. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” James said.
There was a long beat of silence. Harry continued to avoid eye contact by staring at his stag, and he used the quiet time to try and get himself back under control.
“Well that solves the problem of how you’ll summon Severus,” Sirius said eventually.
Harry looked at Sirius. “I can cast the Patronus, but I don’t know how to send messages with it.”
“That’s strange… where did you learn the Patronus? How did you learn it so young?”
“I learned it from,” Harry hesitated, “Professor Lupin, the defense teacher my third year. He never mentioned how to send messages with it though.”
“Lup— Remus was your professor?” Sirius asked.
“You learned the patronus when you were a third year?” James asked.
Harry looked from James to Sirius. “Yes and yes.”
James and Sirius both looked a bit dazed.
“So Remus was still alive, where you came from?” Sirius asked.
Harry nodded.
“How was he?” Sirius asked tentatively.
“Um…” Harry trailed off. “He was a great professor. The best defense professor I ever had, and that’s out of five total.”
“Five defense professors?” Sirius asked incredulously. “How does that happen?”
“There was a curse on the position, keeping anyone from holding it for more than a year.”
“So that’s how that toad of a woman ended up as a professor,” James said.
“Yeah, there’s only so many people qualified to teach defense. With the curse burning through one a year and once news spread about the curse, well, less people than ever wanted the job.”
“How did the curse work? What made the professors unable to teach after a year?”
“It varied from year to year,” Harry said, scrambling to think of the least concerning example he could share. “Uh, Professor Lupin— or Remus, had to resign because it got out that he was a werewolf and some people had a problem with that.”
“That’s ridiculous,” Sirius said, crossing his arms.
Harry nodded.
“I hate it,” James said. “I hate it so much. I know it didn’t happen to anyone I actually know, I know that. But when I picture my—“ he looked at Sirius— “our Remus in that situation, with a job and a life and— and— all those things he never believed he’d have, only for it to all be torn out from under him because of some stupid, pointless bigotry…”
Sirius reached out and took James’s hand, forcing him to loosen his grip on his wand. “I know, James, I know.”
“How did he take it?” James asked. “Was he alright, afterwards?”
Harry shifted uncomfortably. “I’m not sure. He… we didn’t really keep in the best contact. He looked alright the handful of times I’ve seen him since then, but… I don’t really know how he was. I should have asked.”
James shook his head and lost some of the tension he’d gained. “That’s not your fault. It takes two to communicate.” James tapped his fingers against his thigh, the motion tight and agitated. “And there was no one in your world stepping up to bat for him,” he continued.
“Dumbledore, Albus Dumbledore, did his best, but there was only so much he could do.”
James and Sirius nodded.
“You should definitely make sure that the right to be employed by Hogwarts is on your mum’s to-do list,” Sirius said.
Harry tilted his head to the side. “What to-do list?”
“Mum has been working to expand werewolf rights— ultimately she hopes to guarantee that they have equal rights, but for now she’s working on the right to attend Hogwarts. An education is necessary for employment in most places in the wizarding world, so it’s a good place to start before she works for guaranteed right to employment.”
Harry’s jaw dropped. “That’s…” he thought about what that would’ve meant for Professor Lupin, thought about how different things would have been if Professor Lupin had been able to stay at Hogwarts. “I hope she succeeds.”
James nodded.
“Me too,” Sirius agreed.
“So, uh, how do you send a message with a Patronus?” Harry asked.
“Oh it’s very simple once you have the patronus spell down. The incantation is expecto patronum et nuntium with the same emotional requirements. Once your patronus is summoned, just tell it who to go to by name and then your message.”
“That is simpleish,” Harry said.
Sirius laughed.
James exhaled and stretched his arms out. “I don’t know about you two, but I’m ready for another duel. And I won’t be going down in the first spell exchange this time either,” he said, grinning at Sirius.
“Oh, did you get faster while I wasn’t looking?” Harry asked.
Sirius elbowed James. “He’s got you there!”
James crossed his arms.
“Anyways, I’m ready to referee if you two are ready to duel,” Sirius said.
“Sirius,” James said, “ we haven’t dueled yet.”
“Oh.”
“We were just talking about precautions to take before we do,” James said.
Harry nodded.
“I don’t know. We resolved what we were talking about, it felt like the topic was closed, and then I just assumed that the next thing on the to-do list was your rematch,” Sirius said with a shrug.
James sighed and shook his head with a smile. He turned to Harry. “Which brings us to the real question of the moment: are you ready to referee?”
“So I just have to pay attention in case there’s a dispute and call Severus if you two get too intense?”
“Precisely.”
“I can do that,” Harry said, starting to grin. This was bound to be an exciting duel— James and Sirius were both fully trained and if they were anything like the James and Sirius of his world, then they were bound to be creative too.
Harry sheathed his wand and moved into position to start the duel. He watched as James and Sirius positioned themselves across from each other, grinning and bantering the entire time. Belying their jokes and the lighthearted atmosphere was the precision with which they held themselves and the way they tracked their opponent’s every motion. Harry started the duel for them and immediately threw himself back, out of the way of their crossfire. The spells were flung out so fast they were hard to track, even with the names of the spells being shouted out— their voices overlapped and drowned out the words, making it impossible to tell what was being said.
And even if Harry had been able to clearly hear the incantations, he wasn’t sure that would help much with knowing what was happening— there were shades and manifestations of spells that Harry had never seen before— spells that Harry thought might be original. It was everything that he had hoped the dueling club in his second year would be and everything he had hoped to one day achieve with Dumbledore’s Army.
The conclusion to the duel was so fast that if Harry had blinked at the wrong time, he would have missed it. The spells were flying back and forth, some of which had been bouncing off the walls, able to keep going if they missed their target— Harry wanted to learn some spells like that— when one of those ricocheting spells hit Sirius behind the knee. Sirius flinched, the movement subtle but significant enough to give James an opening to cast Expelliarmus, disarming Sirius, and ending the duel.
Harry rushed forward. “That was so cool. How many of those spells did you come up with yourselves? Can you teach them to me? What would they have done if they had hit?”
James put his hands up with a grin and a wand in each hand. “Slow down there, champ, I can only answer one question at a time.
Sirius groaned. “I’m dying,” he said, voice laden with drama.
Harry looked at Sirius then back to James. “Is… is he okay? What did you hit him with?”
James shrugged. “That is the problem with the ricocheting spells, innit? They keep going and—”
“Innit?” Sirius interrupted, sitting up with a shit-eating grin. “Since when do you say innit? You’re too damn posh for that.”
James sighed. “Well at least you’re fine.”
Sirius collapsed back down to the floor with an arm flung over his face. “Woe is me, I’m dying.”
James turned away from him and proceeded to answer Harry’s questions loudly and in detail. Harry couldn’t help looking over to Sirius every so often, but no matter how often he looked, Sirius remained on the ground, body splayed out in a dramatic fashion, arm covering his face.
When Harry ran out of questions to ask, James shared a conspiratal look with Harry, then looked significantly at his wand. He put a finger to his lips, offhand still awkwardly wrapped around Sirius’s wand, then winked. He pointed his wand at Sirius and cast something silently. The effect of the spell was obvious: Sirius sprouted full body, highlighter-yellow feathers.
Sirius jumped to his feet, hands frantically patting himself down. “My wand! Give me my wand back, you little rat bastard,” Sirius said, lunging for James, arms outstretched, feathers flying everywhere.
James sidestepped and cast, “Petrificus totalus,” on Sirius as he went past. Sirius went rigid and faceplanted on the floor.
Harry pulled his own wand and, under his breath, cast, “Finite.”
The petrifying curse lifted and the feathers disappeared with a small poof. Sirius got to his feet and brushed himself off. He cleared his throat.
“Shall we call it even?” he asked, face beet red.
“We shall,” James agreed. He held out Sirius’s wand, which Sirius accepted.
Harry lifted his own wand, eyeing both men, trying to send the message that he would disarm either of them if they made a wrong move. James and Sirius then shook hands under his watchful eye.
“Well that was fun,” James said. Then he pointed his wand at his own head.
“Uh—” Harry said, looking around in concern.
“Merlin, James,” Sirius muttered.
And then James twirled his wand, restyling his hair into the perfect coif he usually rocked.
Harry blinked, glanced towards Sirius, remembered Sirius wasn’t any better than James in this case, and looked dead away from them both.
“Now that the important things have been taken care of,” James said with a smug smile.
“Yes. Very important,” Harry said in deadpan.
“Right, well. It’s time for the rematch of the century for real this time,” Sirius said. He clapped his hands and the room righted itself, repairing the minor damage the previous duel had left behind.
Harry looked around in awe, once again awed by the casual display of magic.
“Are you ready to go?” James asked.
Harry nodded. He ran through the possibilities for this duel as he got into position across from James. This was going to be harder than his previous two duels had been— James would be ready for Harry’s reflexes now, and he might not bother with casting a spell to counteract Harry’s expelliarmus. If he threw himself out of the way of Harry’s first spell, then things would get trickier for Harry. His dueling relied mostly on luck, reflexes, and friends, and he couldn’t count on the first and the third didn’t really apply to staged duels.
“Mark,” Sirius said, a glimmer of excitement in his eye.
Harry gripped his wand, angled just so for the first wand movement of expelliarmus.
“Go!”
Harry fired off his Expelliarmus as fast he could, his eye locked on James for any signs of an attempted dodge—
And then there were three Jameses.
“What?” Harry shouted, his spell going wide and splashing harmlessly onto the wall behind.
“That’s uncool,” Sirius said.
“I just had to get past that first spell,” all three Jameses explained, “and I didn’t think I was going to be fast enough to dodge.”
Harry narrowed his eyes at the duplicates of James, the tip of his wand jumping from one to the other to the last.
“I can’t believe you cast that silently,” Sirius said. “Unsportsmanlike is what that is— and a violation of our very sacred pact.”
“I’m not going to do it again,” the Jameses said defensively. “I just wanted to make sure I made it past the first spell exchange so things could get interesting.”
“It’s fine,” Harry said. Then he conjured a flood of water over all three Jameses heads, watching carefully as it fell. Then he cast a quick Stupefy at the only sopping wet image of James. James deflected it, and they were off exchanging spells. True to his word, James cast his spells aloud, but it didn’t help Harry much. The majority of the spells were ones Harry had never heard of, let alone seen in action. He continued to rely on his quick reflexes, flowing rapidly from shield charm to offensive spell and back again, until—
Harry opened his eyes to the slightly out of focus image of James and Sirius leaning over him.
“What happened?” Harry asked, pushing himself into a sitting position.
“James played a little dirty—”
“It was a perfectly valid spell that I spoke the incantation for aloud,” James protested, crossing his arms. It sounded like this was not the first time he had made that protestation.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Harry said, waving his hand through the air. “I want to know what the spell was because I could have sworn I had a shield charm up to block that spell.”
“That’s because you did,” Sirius said with a dirty look at James.
“It’s essentially a stunner that penetrates basic shield charms.”
“That’s so cool,” Harry said. “Can you teach me?”
“Absolutely. We can make a list of spells, in fact, once we’re done here, Sirius and I can try and come up with a list of spells we remember using in our duels today and then we can work through those to teach you as many as you wish to learn.”
“I’d love that,” Harry said, smiling. “We’ll get to try them out too, right?”
“Of course,” James said.
“Now it’s my turn for a rematch,” Sirius said, rubbing his hands together with a sly smile.
Harry narrowed his eyes at Sirius and got to his feet. “We’ll see about that.”
“Into position then, lads,” James said.
Harry complied.
That duel, like the next couple of duels, was much closer than the first two had been. Harry managed to win again against both Sirius and James, but they both also managed to defeat him. He was proud of the fact that even when the others won, it was never a quick or simple victory— Harry made them work for it. So too did Sirius and James make Harry work for his subsequent victories. By the time they collapsed into conjured chairs, glasses of cold water in their hands, Harry was sweaty and elated from all the excitement.
“That was fun,” Harry said.
“Agreed,” Sirius said.
“I’m really glad you were here too, James,” Harry said. “Is today, like, a magical bank holiday or something?”
“What? No,” James said.
“Oh— don’t you have…well it’s the middle of the day during the week—”
“Kid’s asking why you’re not at work,” Sirius said.
Harry was trying to be more polite about it than that, but he nodded because it was what he was trying to get at.
“Ohhh,” James said. “Right, yeah. Well. Work sucks, and I didn’t want to be there, then Sirius pulled his usual move of trying to get me to skip work, but this time… I don’t know. I just listened to him, I guess.”
“Was Williamson in your line of sight when you got my Patronus?”
“Unfortunately. His supervisor is currently Dolohov, and the piece of shit refuses to discipline Williamson for his incompetency the other day when he found Harry. It’s an every day struggle for me to not deck either of them in the stupid, bigoted face.”
“Did you just say Dolohov?” Harry asked, going rigid.
“Yes…” James said.
“He was— I knew of him in my old world,” Harry said, thinking back to what he had witnessed of Karkaroff’s trial. Harry glanced at Sirius. “You know how I’ve mentioned Voldemort a couple of times? How he was a Dark Lord and responsible for a lot of deaths, among other things?”
James and Sirius nodded in tandem, both looking serious.
“Dolohov was one of his minions. And I think he’s the one who murdered Ron’s uncles.”
There was a shocked silence.
Harry looked away and fidgeted with the hem of his shirt.
“By Ron’s uncles, do you mean Fabian and Gideon Prewett?”
Harry nodded.
“Son of a bitch,” Sirius said quietly.
James sighed. “Honestly that tracks. Dolohov is a piece of shit, it’s no wonder that he’d leap at the chance to ride on some Dark Lord’s coattails as an excuse to get away with being an even bigger piece of shit.”
“I can’t believe he’s just… an Auror here,” Harry said.
“Frankly, it’s all too easy for me to believe,” James said. “And now he’s the auror keeping Williamson an Auror— though there’s some other pieces of shit that are responsible for that too.”
“There’s a lot of shit in the Auror department,” Sirius said in an aside to Harry.
Harry nodded, eyes wide.
James sighed and shook his head. “Anyways, I’ve never really felt tempted to heed Sirius’s siren’s call away from work— I got a lot of experience with ignoring it our last few years at Hogwarts— but I just couldn’t pass it up today. And I really am glad that I didn’t.”
Harry smiled. “Me too.”
“I see you are being quite productive,” Severus said, striding into the room.
“We’re just taking a little breather,” Sirius said. He raised his glass towards Severus, then took a sip.
Severus shook his head. “In any case, it’s very near dinner time and I’m sure that these two,” he gestured to Harry and James, “are expected home for that.”
James pulled his wand to check the time and swore. “Time flew by, my goodness. Severus is right, Harry, we should be going.”
Harry stood up and looked around to make sure he wasn’t going to leave anything behind. Then he looked around for James and found him waiting in the doorway to go upstairs. Harry followed him up, but before he could get very far past the staircase, Severus put a hand on his arm.
“James, Sirius, why don’t you two go ahead? I wanted to have a quick word with Harry.”
Harry froze, looking from Severus to James in mild alarm. Severus pulled back his arm and stepped back.
James hesitated. “Uh, sure…” he said slowly. “We’ll just be down the hall in the kitchen if you need us,” he said, gesturing.
Harry nodded, relaxing a fraction thanks to James’s promise to stay nearby.
Once James and Sirius had left the area, Severus cleared his throat.
“I just wanted to remind you that I am more than willing to assist, should you wish for help with speaking to Lily and James about the topic we discussed.”
A stone dropped in Harry’s stomach at the reminder. He forced a smile and nodded. “I’ll keep it in mind.”
Severus nodded and stepped away, gesturing for Harry to precede him to the kitchen. As they rejoined Sirius and James, then made their way to the room with the floo, Harry was preoccupied with thoughts of his conversation with Severus, barely noticing the farewell hugs he gave both Sirius and Severus. He managed to floo back to Potter Cottage without mishap and was greeted by the enticing smell of food cooking and the weight of being put into an unsavory position.
Notes:
hope y'all enjoyed! and an extra big thanks to everyone who commented on the last chapter bc y'all motivated me big time to make writing this chapter my procrastination method of choice <3
Chapter 31: Interlude: James
Notes:
heads up everyone, i made some minor edits to the very end of chapter 18 and the very beginning of chapter 20. the only real thing that changed is that rather than assuming that dumbledore is trans when james uses she/her for "professor dumbledore", harry assumes that it's just one of the differences between universes. then in the beginning of chapter 20 he mentions that he found out that the professor dumbledore that james mentioned is actually albus dumbledore's niece. i had mentioned before in an author's note that i deaged the dumblredore's for that storyline to make sense, but that is no longer the case. sorry for any confusion this causes, i just think this will be an easier storyline to follow!
also thank you to asia and strawb for betaing! and to Pangolinpanini and "Passing nonny" for helping me arrive at the changes above <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
James stepped out into the study, nearly vibrating with things to share and discuss. He felt like he had learned so much about Harry from that one duel, like the way Harry seemed to come alive when he dueled. That, and the fact that his patronus was the same as James’s animagus form, a fact which James could not think about for long, or he’d derail his entire day by getting too emotional. The moment he pulled his attention away from that particular tidbit, he remembered the aside Severus had with Harry at the end there. What did they talk about?
There was only one way to find out.
“Hey, what did Severus want to talk to you about?”
Harry’s eyes widened, and his posture became rigid. “Uh… nothing?”
James paused, tapping his finger against the side of his thigh, considering this response. Harry had seemed to be opening up a bit more to them, but he supposed that that didn’t necessarily apply to everything equally. James did trust Severus, so the situation was probably fine and being handled by Severus. However, and this was crucial, James was burning with curiosity. He considered how best to probe for more information, but before he could, Lily called them downstairs. James sighed.
“On our way, honey!” James yelled. In a more normal tone, he responded to Harry. “If you decide you do want to talk about it, Lily and I are always available. I promise I won’t push if you don’t want me to, though.”
Harry nodded.
James ushered him out of the room. He was proud of himself for handling that the mature way, but now he was left to stew in his curiosity.
Lily already had dinner ready when they arrived in the kitchen because she was the best partner ever. They sat down to eat and conversation was dominated by Barry regaling them with stories from his day with Neville and Susan. They had spent most of their time in the Longbottom greenhouses with, quote, “the coolest and most dangerous” plants they had. For a moment, all James had been able to see was a much younger version of his son, dangerously close to a Devil’s Snare. But then he managed to shake off the overprotective urges and congratulate Barry on having fun with learning.
Harry kept quiet for the most part, despite their attempts to include him. He seemed deep in thought about something— whatever Severus had said to him, perhaps, only reigniting the curiosity in James’s gut. He shoved it back down and refocused on the conversation.
James looked over and saw that Harry had finished eating. His plate was clear, and he was staring off into the distance, a vacant look in his eyes. James looked over to Lily, tilting his head towards Harry. Lily’s eyes flickered over to him, then flashed in realization. James raised an eyebrow, tilting his head to the side. Lily narrowed her eyes in thought, but before either of them could formulate a plan, Barry had seized control of the situation.
“Are you done already?” Barry asked, mouth laden with mashed potatoes.
Harry winced.
Lily sighed.
“Barry, son, I love you, but you have got to stop picking up these habits from Ron,” James said. “You’re almost sixteen, there is no reason for you to be talking with your mouth full still.”
Barry swallowed with an obvious gulp. “I thought you weren’t into manners and all that pureblood nonsense.”
James had to resist the urge to smile appreciatively or reach over and ruffle Barry’s hair. It was so endearing when Barry was so clearly his father’s son. “There’s some manners that exist purely for high strung people to get offended over, and then there’s manners that are simple courtesy,” James explained, because that was a concept that Barry did need to learn.
“And not making everyone look at your half-masticated food is a simple courtesy,” Lily added helpfully.
Barry heaved a sigh. “Fine, I’ll try not to do it again.”
“That’s all we can ask,” James said.
“But we will be reminding you if you do forget,” Lily said.
James nodded in agreement.
“Well, since you’re done eating, tell me about the duel!” Barry asked. “I really wanted to be there, but I also really wanted to see Neville and Susan, and I figured that we’d have other chances to duel with Sirius.”
“Of course you will,” James said, “because I suspect that Harry here has a lot to teach us.”
Harry’s cheeks darkened, and he rubbed at the back of his neck. “I don’t know about that. Like I said earlier, I just have really good reflexes.”
“What happened?” Barry asked, waving his fork in the air.
James looked at Harry, making eye contact. James nodded encouragingly, hoping that Harry would take the opportunity to tell the story himself.
“Um, I kind of disarmed James pretty quickly,” Harry said, still avoiding eye contact.
“Don’t be modest,” James said, grinning, “you disarmed me before I could even start a wand movement. One moment Sirius was starting the duel, the next my wand was in Harry’s hand.”
“Woah,” Barry said, “that’s fast.”
“Sirius did disarm me next, though,” Harry said.
James raised his eyebrows at Harry— there was no way he was going to let his son get away with omitting that much information.
“And, uh, then I used his wand, which I had simultaneously disarmed him of, to summon my wand back.”
“There it is!” James crowed. “I can only imagine what my face looked like when he did that because it was incredible to witness.”
“Where did you learn to duel so well?” Lily asked.
Harry froze.
James glanced at Lily, whose expression was carefully neutral, and considered stepping in so Harry wouldn’t feel pressured to answer. Lily shook her head by just a hair, so James subsided.
“Um, it’s uh, it’s a bit of a story, I guess? Or maybe not. Do you remember what I told you about Umbridge in my world?”
“She was one of your defense professors, and she abused her position of power,” Lily said, glancing at Barry as she clearly censored herself.
“That’s right,” Harry said. “She also refused to teach us anything. The summer before she started teaching, Voldemort had come back— he had been in hiding and presumed dead for a long, long time before that— but she refused to admit that it had happened or that it was true—”
“Wait,” James interrupted, frowning. He pushed through the urge to ask questions about Voldemort, unwilling to lose this opportunity to learn more about events that had a specific hand in shaping Harry, even if it meant ignoring what sounded like it would be a fascinating story. “What’s it matter to her teaching style whether that Voldemort bloke was back or not? We don’t have a dark lord around, and we still teach everybody how to defend themselves.”
Harry shrugged. “I think it was mostly political. She and her other political buddies were scared of Dumbledore— Albus Dumbledore, and they were especially afraid of Dumbledore getting more power. It was our OWL year, though, so she was screwing us over for more than just our ability to protect ourselves against Voldemort. Hermione,” Harry glanced at Barry, “my Hermione, that is, helped us organize a group to learn Defense skills. But, um, I was the teacher.”
“That’s so cool,” Barry said, leaning forward.
It was, indeed, cool, but James was once again only left with more questions than had been answered. That club, while important, didn’t sound like it was very dueling focused. Nor did Harry explain why he was the one to teach the club. Unfortunately, Harry was already so flushed after Barry’s exclamation that James doubted he’d be able to get Harry to explain something that would necessitate complimenting himself. If there was one thing James wished this version of Harry had inherited from him, it was his stunning self-confidence. If only because Harry had earned it so much more soundly than James ever had.
“So was this study group dueling-focused because of Voldemort?” Lily asked.
James lit up, nodding his head to second her question. Lily was so good at this kind of thing.
“Partially? I guess? We also focused on that because none of the professors we’d had before put a particular emphasis on dueling, so while we had a decent handle on how to defend ourselves against a lot of magical creatures thanks to Professor Lupin, we still needed to study a lot on how to defend ourselves against other magic users.”
James’s chest twinged with the pang of loss at the reminder of Remus and the role his counterpart had played in James’s pseudo-son’s life. What he wouldn’t have given to be able to meet the man his friend could have become.
“I am more interested than ever to see how you do on the practice defense OWL,” Lily said.
James nodded. “Yeah, I wonder if the OWL in your world was modified to account for the revolving door of professors you faced or—”
Harry burst into bitter laughter. “The OWL is administered by the ministry, right? There’s no way they would have changed like that for Hogwart’s benefit.”
James leaned forward, planting his elbows on the table. “This antagonism between the ministry and Hogwarts is fascinating, and I would love to know more about it. When did it start? Who perpetuated it? I would be delighted to hear any details you know.”
Barry groaned.
James flapped his hand at Barry. “Go entertain yourself if you find this boring, I’m way too interested to stop now.”
Barry put a hand to his chest, gasping in as exaggerated a manner as he could manage.
Harry looked from Barry to James, but said nothing.
“You really don’t have to stick around for this if you don’t want to, but I too find this fascinating and want to continue this discussion,” Lily said.
Barry glanced down at his now-empty plate and set his fork down on it. “I see how it is. Harry, you should join me outside when you’re done with the boring adults.”
Harry nodded.
Barry left.
James turned his full attention to Harry. “So? Details, any details you have.”
James was fascinated by the differences between the world Harry came from and his own world. While Harry’s knowledge was somewhat limited in a lot of ways, he did know enough to make it clear that there were massive changes. Where the ministry that James knew had continuously undergone small changes for as long as he could remember, the ministry that Harry knew had been utterly stagnant.
This seemed to have led to an utterly inefficient ministry that failed to do much of anything— besides make life worse for his son and anyone else who wasn’t part of their in-crowd. Or at least, that was the impression James had after reading between the lines of what Harry told them.
Once James started to run out of questions regarding the ministry of Harry’s world, he started to think again about their visit to Severus and Sirius’s place today. James wanted to know what Severus had said to Harry so badly…
“I feel like I’ve told you everything I know about the ministry,” Harry said with a small laugh.
Lily smiled, patting his hand. “And we’ve enjoyed hearing everything you know about the ministry.”
“Why did Severus pull you aside before we left?” James burst out, mouth moving before his brain caught up with the words. He slapped his hand over his mouth, then lifted it slightly to talk again. “Never mind, ignore me, I promised I wouldn’t push.”
Lily sent him a dirty look, which James accepted meekly.
Harry fell silent as he fidgeted with the hem of the tablecloth. He glanced over James’s shoulder, at the hallway leading upstairs, then planted his gaze on the table.
James squirmed a bit, guilty that his inability to control his mouth had caused this—
“Um, I don’t, I don’t really know how to tell you,” Harry mumbled, still refusing to look up.
James sat up, exchanging a wide-eyed look with Lily. That wasn’t complete avoidance!
“Would it help if we asked some questions?” Lily asked gently, her tone belied by the energy in her gaze.
James was just as excited by the prospect of a breakthrough with Harry, but like Lily, he forced himself to be cool. The absolute last thing he wanted was to put his foot in his mouth (again) and ruin the moment.
“Maybe,” Harry said.
James looked at Lily.
“Who’s involved in the situation?” Lily asked.
Harry remained silent for several seconds, tapping at the table in a frenetic rhythm. “You two, me. Severus, kinda.”
Lily nodded.
“Is it something one of the mentioned people did?” Lily asked.
“It’s more something you didn’t do.”
James frowned in consternation, then looked at Lily. He saw the same confusion he could feel in her expression.
“Was it something James and I specifically didn’t do?”
Harry nodded.
James tapped a finger against the kitchen table, racking his mind for anything he forgot to do recently. The problem was that he tended to forget a lot of things, and he never could remember them again. Not without a more specific reminder, at least. James twitched his shoulders to let Lily know that he had no idea.
“So Lily and I didn’t do something; what is Severus’s involvement?” James asked, mimicking Lily’s gentle tone.
“He pointed it out and told me to tell you about it.”
James sighed, trying his best to keep the sound unnoticeable. Of course Severus would have noticed something he hadn’t— the long forgotten competitiveness between the two of them suddenly rankled.
“So Severus noticed something that James and I should have been doing with regards to you. Then he pointed the situation out and asked you to tell us about it.”
Harry nodded. “He also offered to tell you himself but—” Harry cut himself off and looked away.
James raised an eyebrow— that particular brand of guilt was quite familiar to him. “It’s alright if you weren’t planning to tell us,” James said. “All that matters is that Lily and I are proud of you for changing your mind and telling us now.”
Harry twitched and looked up, a slight crease between his eyebrows, his head tilted to the side. “I haven’t even told you what it is yet.”
“But you’re trying to,” Lily said.
Harry looked away again. “It’s really not that big a deal, I don’t know why I can’t just tell you.”
James leaned over and placed his hand on Harry’s shoulder, causing Harry to jump and meet his eyes. “You can do it.”
Harry stared back at James with his wide, green eyes. Then he ripped his gaze away and took a deep breath. “I, uh, I’m not really supposed to go places or meet people without protection from germs, or whatever.”
James flinched.
Lily looked at him with dismay written in every line of her demeanor.
“Shit,” James said.
“I am so sorry,” Lily said.
Harry pulled away from James and shoved his chair back. “This is why I didn’t want to tell you! You’re feeling so guilty and bad, like you’ve messed up or committed some kind of terrible crime for forgetting one thing, when the truth is that you’ve been the best, closest things to— to—” Harry stood up. “Stop feeling bad about it, okay? I didn’t get sick, and you shouldn’t have to worry so much about me.” With that, Harry fled out the front door.
James stood up, the urge to follow Harry at the forefront of his mind.
“Wait,” Lily said, standing up as well.
James stared at the door. “Please don’t say that we should give him space.”
Lily sighed. “We should probably give him some space.”
“But what if he ends up Merlin knows where again?” James asked, clenching and unclenching his grip on his wand.
“I gave him that pen that is tied to my magic, remember? He’ll be able to contact me no matter where he ends up.”
James huffed and started pacing up and down the hallway. “I just need him to know that we love him and that we promise not to be weird about feeling bad for forgetting to protect him. Merlin, it sounds bad when I put it like that.”
“We need to quickly come to terms with our failure here. The last thing we want is for Harry to hesitate to come to us with something like this in the future because we’ve handled this poorly.”
James leaned forward onto the balls of his feet as he continued to pace up and down the hallway. “Right, right. It is perfectly fine that we managed to forget the one major thing we needed to remember to do for our son.”
Lily sighed and went to stand in front of James, bringing his pacing to a halt. She pinched him on the arm. “That is precisely what we are not going to do.”
“I know! I just don’t know how to not do that.”
“Let’s… rephrase this. You and I are human, and Harry is new to our lives. He has unique needs that we haven’t had experience with accommodating. From what he said, it sounds like we have done an adequate job of meeting many of his emotional needs, however, because we are human, we dropped the ball on meeting all of his physical needs.”
James nodded. “That’s perfectly understandable of us, right? We’re still good parents.”
“We have an opportunity here to prove our mettle as parents,” Lily said. “We made a mistake and our actions in fixing that mistake will be far more telling about our skill as parents than the initial mistake was.”
“So to fix our mistake, we’re going to make sure to treat the mistake casually. This will include informing the people that Harry has met of our mistake and of the protective measures that will be necessary going forward to ensure that they also know not to make a big deal of this.”
Lily raised her eyebrows. “That was shockingly cogent.”
“What? I’m taking this seriously. And you’re using big words, so you know I’m gonna end up mirroring you.”
“I know you are, and I know you do, dear,” Lily said with a smile. “To add on to your game plan, we’re also going to make sure that Harry is protected from exposure to new contagions,” Lily said, trailing off. “Maybe we should also contact the Unspeakables about a timeline for this and whether there’s any sort of vaccination options for Harry.”
“Vacci-what?”
Lily pinched the bridge of her nose. “Those things that we took Har— Barry to mundane doctors for as a baby, remember that? You also ended up getting a couple of vaccines then.”
James remembered, and he winced. “I don’t think Harry would like that much.”
“Would you rather leave our son at risk?”
James heaved a sigh. “I suppose not.”
“Then that’s decided.”
James nodded. He went to the sitting room to sit down on a more comfortable chair and also to stare out the window and watch for Harry.
“I know what you’re doing,” Lily said, following behind him.
“I’m not exactly trying to be subtle,” James said. And since there was no point to any degree of subtlety anymore, James got up to go stand at the window. He looked down the street in both directions and was disappointed to not see Harry anywhere. He did, however, catch sight of Thomas standing on his doorstep as an owl took off from his arm.
James narrowed his eyes. “I wonder,” James started slowly.
“Hm?”
“I wonder if there’s something more we could be doing to help Harry. Beyond fixing our fuckup, I mean.”
“I’m sure there is, but did you have something specific in mind?”
James tore his gaze away from Thomas and returned to his seat, turning a few things over in his mind. “I wonder if meeting Thomas would help Harry feel safer here.”
“Do you think he feels unsafe?”
James hummed. “I think he might. He’s very jumpy and responds to— what I assume are— perceived threats by pulling his wand. I have to admit that he was a bit too good at dueling.”
“And you think that having him meet Thomas would help because… it would be visual proof that there is no Voldemort?”
“Yeah, exactly. I know Thomas is a very busy man, but he might be able to find a moment or two to speak with Harry— especially since Harry is going to be starting at Hogwarts this fall.”
Lily nodded thoughtfully. “And you don’t think it’d be jarring or otherwise difficult for Harry to come face to face with someone he perceives as a major threat?”
James considered this. “I don’t see why it would be unnecessarily difficult,” James decided. “This is an entirely different context from any exposures he would have had to the dark lord, assuming he even had any. This seems like it’d be more like desensitization as well as concrete proof of this major difference between our worlds.”
“I don’t know, James. This seems like a risky plan.”
“Isn’t everything in life? It seems to me that this plan has risk, but it also has a pretty decent potential for reward— and the reward, in this case, would be greater peace of mind for Harry.”
Lily gestured for him to continue.
“Another thing to consider is the fact that as a student at Hogwarts, Harry is going to meet Thomas eventually. Wouldn’t it be better to conduct that meeting in a controlled environment?”
“I can see where you’re coming from,” Lily said slowly. “Let’s think about this one before we commit to anything, alright?” Lily asked.
James nodded as the floo chimed upstairs. “I can get that,” he said, standing up.
“Call me if you need me,” Lily said.
James flashed a thumb’s up at her and hurried to the office, a bit anxious to resolve the situation so he could return to staring out the window for Harry. He arrived to find Severus’s head in the fire.
“Severus!” James said, hurrying forward. “I have to thank you for your words to Harry.”
Severus’s eyebrows rose. “You mean to say he actually spoke to you?”
“He did indeed! It seemed quite difficult for him, but he was able to inform me and Lily of our failures heretofore.”
“I am relieved to hear that. I was sure that I would call to find that he had neglected to tell you.”
“Wait, you were only going to give him a couple hours to tell us?” James asked. That didn’t seem right given the difficulty Harry had with broaching the subject.
“Of course not. I was just going to ask around the question, and if you didn’t seem to know what I was talking about, I would have told you to forget about it.”
“That’s a dick move,” James informed him.
Severus smirked.
James surveyed Severus’s head in the fire and thought for several moments about inviting him over to chat with Lily. His decision hinged on who he thought Severus would side with on the issue of introducing Harry to Thomas, so James decided against the invitation because of Severus’s more cautious tendencies.
“Did you need anything else?” James asked. “Harry did end up walking off after our conversation, and I want to get back to pining out the window for him.”
“One moment,” Severus said. There was a brief moment where he pulled his head out of the fire and the sound of rustling papers was audible. Then a small roll of parchment was thrust through the fire, followed by Severus’s face once more. “I wanted to return Harry’s results on the Arithmancy practice OWL.”
James stepped forward and collected the parchment. “Oh? How’d it go?”
“It went quite well considering he’s untrained. There’s still quite a bit of work to do. For example, I noticed that he skipped problems when he would have been better served by wagering a guess. And of course there are some concepts he is entirely unfamiliar with, but overall, I’d say that he could pass the OWL now.”
James grinned. “That’s my boy!”
Severus arched an eyebrow. “That’s the muggle education system.”
James shrugged. “Still my boy.”
“I will let you get back to waiting for him. Let me know if you want to look for him, and tell Lily to get in touch with me so we can set up tutoring sessions for Harry.”
“I’ll do that. Thanks, Severus,” James said.
Severus nodded and ended the floo call.
James headed back downstairs, graded practice exam in hand. He handed it off to Lily before settling back in his seat by the window. He caught Lily up on what Severus had told him, an eye on the street the entire time.
“Are you planning to just sit there until Harry gets back?” Lily asked.
“Pretty much, yeah,” James said.
“I’m gonna go grab my book then. We don’t both need to sit perfectly still and watch the street,” Lily said, getting up.
James tore his eyes from the window. “At what point do you think we should go look for him? Severus did offer to help, by the way.”
Lily exhaled. “I say we give him another hour. The sun will be going down then, and an hour feels like enough space for him to process our conversation. If he’d told where he was going and when he’d be back, we could’ve given him more time, but without any information we can’t give him as much leeway.”
“Agreed,” James said. He just wanted Harry to be home safe and happy, so he settled in to wait for that to be true once more.
Notes:
thanks for reading!
Chapter 32: Correspondence
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry took off down the front path, not looking back as he removed himself from the premises.
Maybe, if he left Lily and James alone for long enough, they would come to their senses and stop feeling guilty over something that wasn’t even their problem.
Harry reached the street and saw a man out on one of the front lawns to the left. The last thing he was in the mood for was to interact with somebody— not to mention the potential danger he could be in from interacting with strangers. Harry spun on his heel and turned right, away from the person. He stretched out his legs and channeled the stormy emotions within his chest into his legs, trying to rid himself of all the pent up feeling with the speed of his pace.
It helped, somewhat. As his distance grew from the source of his turmoil, and as he burned off his tumultuous energy, his thoughts were able to flow clearer, without the circuitousness induced by anxiety.
Deciding to remind Lily and James about his… insufficient immune system was probably the right idea, he decided as he walked. Severus had no reason to intervene now, which meant there was one less person to burden with his problems. And now that Lily and James knew, there was nothing that Harry would be hiding from them, and they could get their negative reaction over with now rather than putting it off for later when it would be worse.
Of course, that’s assuming that Lily and James get over their overreaction. If they kept fawning over him and apologizing, Harry might have to do something drastic.
Harry looked down the street, back towards Lily and James’s house, and exhaled heavily through his nose. If he was being honest, then he’d admit that this was already kinda drastic for the situation. But he just had to remove himself! He couldn’t just stand there and listen to their uncalled for guilt for any longer. He glanced again at their house and thought about turning back, that there was a decent chance they had recovered from their initial reaction, but then he shook his head to himself and continued on his walk. He wanted to be sure that the topic would have changed before he headed back.
Harry resumed his harried pace, determined to work out all of the nervous energy in his limbs. He thought back to the conversation before Lily and James freaked out, and back to Barry’s decision to leave to play Quidditch. Harry came upon an intersection and decided to turn right and meander back towards Lily and James’s place, but from the back, so he could join Barry on the pitch rather than going right back inside.
Some Quidditch sounded great right about now. Uncomplicated, relaxing, distracting. Just what he needed, with his life as topsy turvy as it currently was.
Harry thrust a hand through his hair, forcing it into more disarray than ever as he considered how messy and just plain complicated his life was. Somehow, impossibly, it seemed as though his life were currently more messy than it had ever been back home. Even as Harry remembered it, philosophers' stones and chambers of secrets and— all the rest, none of it had ever felt so daunting as the challenges he was now facing.
Which, given that before, at home, he was facing a dark lord and potentially lethal consequences for him and his friends— oh.
Harry had friends to help with everything back in his old universe, back where he came from, and now he’s trying to figure everything out alone. Of course it all felt bigger, he had no one else to help him through it all. His gut twisted and he grimaced with regret, glad, at least, that Lily and James could not hear that thought. Despite their determination to be there for him, it was just too hard for Harry to transition into trusting them, not when the only people he’d ever trusted were so brutally ripped from his life.
The sinking feeling of selfishness was back now, because of his persistence in feeling bad for himself, when it was his friends who were abandoned by him, and when they were all in a terribly precarious situation too. Harry hoped, desperately, that they got out of the Department of Mysteries, alive and well. Because if they hadn’t, if something happened to one of them, then that was his fault. He was the one who left them when the battle wasn’t yet through.
Harry sucked a breath in through his teeth and glanced around. He was nearing the Quidditch pitch— and sure enough, there was Barry, soaring through the trees and whooping as he pushed his broom into sharp angles and high speeds; it was clear that Barry was trying to copy some moves that Harry had made the last time they flew together.
Harry knew this ought to make him happy, would have made him smile, were it not for the heavy thoughts on his mind, so he forced himself to smile anyways and picked up his pace. Maybe flying with Barry would take his mind off of things he couldn’t control.
Harry tapped the pen against the desk, torn over whether this was a good idea or not. The desperate desire to find out what had happened to his friends wouldn’t leave him alone. He did know people in the Department of Mysteries, kinda, and as much as he didn’t want to bother them, his desperate desire to know more about what had happened to his friends was outweighing his reluctance to contact someone to ask.
Music started blasting through the wall the guest room shared with Barry’s, and he jumped, startled out of his skin by the sound. Harry pinched his brow and stared at the wall in consternation. Barry. What would Barry do? Barry would probably ask about his friends in a heartbeat, because he cared a lot for his friends and didn’t seem to mind being… cumbersome like that.
And Harry did want to be more like Barry, at least in the important ways, like his confidence, because Barry was what Harry should have been, if he’d been raised by his parents.
So Harry picked up his pen and addressed the letter to Liz and Sue, the only two Unspeakables he actually knew. Hopefully they wouldn’t mind answering his questions. He clenched his hand around the pen, forcing the doubt away. They wouldn’t mind, and they would be helpful in answering his questions, so he just had to write the letter.
Once he started writing, it didn’t take Harry long at all to finish. There wasn’t much to say, after all. Just a request for information about the veil and about the possibility of contacting his old universe, even in the absence of ways to travel back home. He signed the letter and rolled it up, tying it off with a ribbon he found in the desk drawer. He told himself that Lily and James would have put it there for guests to use, so it was unlikely that they’d mind if he used it.
For a moment, he glanced longingly at his bed, wanting nothing more than to lie down after the long day that this had been. But then he tore his gaze away and shoved himself to his feet, determined to send the owl off before the doubt could consume him again and convince him not to do it.
He ran into Lily as she was coming out of the office, where the family owl’s perch was.
“Sorry about that, dear,” Lily said, catching hold of Harry by the shoulders and giving them a squeeze.
Harry inhaled suddenly, only a bit startled by the unexpected collision. “Oh, uh, don’t worry about it.”
Lily rubbed her hands up and down Harry’s arms a few times before letting go. She glanced down and saw the letter in Harry’s hand. “Sending a letter?” she asked.
Harry nodded reluctantly.
Lily opened her mouth, then closed it again.
Harry thought that she might have been about to ask about the letter, maybe about who he was sending it to, or the contents of it. He thought back to his resolve to be a bit more like Barry. Barry would probably tell Lily about the letter.
“I’m writing to the Unspeakables,” Harry said, shifting his grip on the letter.
Lily brightened. “Oh? The same ones that were there when you first arrived?” Then her face fell. “Is… is this about our negligence regarding your health?”
Harry pressed his lips together and shook his head. Earlier, after playing Quidditch with Barry for a while, the two of them had gone in together. For some reason, Barry had caught both Lily and James’s attention as he went in, distracting them enough that Harry had been able to slip past them and into the guest room without notice. The consequences of delaying the conversations with Lily and James seemed to be upon him already.
“I wish you wouldn’t feel so bad about that,” Harry said. “It’s all turned out all right, and I’m sure you’ll take the right measures from now on.”
“You’re absolutely right about that,” Lily said firmly. “And I’m sorry I leapt to conclusions like that, there was no reason to assume given everything that you’ve already said. I just… worry, sometimes.”
“I think I know a bit about that,” Harry said, scuffing the toe of his sneaker against the ground.
Lily reached out, placing her hand on his shoulder. She took in a breath, then sighed it out.
Harry tilted his head to the side, leaving space for her to say what was on her mind.
The moment passed and Lily’s hand dropped to her side.
“Were you going to say something?” Harry couldn’t help but ask.
“I was just going to offer to listen, if you ever wanted to talk about that. Since we can relate to each other. But I didn’t want to push, so I second guessed myself—”
“I’ll keep it in mind,” Harry offered, not sure he would take her up on it.
“That’s all I can ask for,” Lily said. She glanced at the letter in Harry’s hand. “I guess I’ll leave you to mail that.”
“Oh!” Harry said, glancing at the letter himself. “If you wanted to know what it’s about—”
“Only if you want to tell me!”
“—then I can tell you it’s just me asking Liz and Sue if they had any idea if I could possibly contact my home universe.”
Lily’s expression turned sad. “I see. I hope they have good news for you.”
Harry could tell that she doubted it. Harry did too, if he was being honest. Liz and Sue had seemed nice and knowledgeable, and if they’d known about something, he rather thought they would have told him about it. But maybe something had changed in the intervening time— they had seemed so interested in inter-universal travel; it didn’t seem absurd to hope that they could have discovered something since they last spoke. “Me too,” Harry said.
Lily stepped aside and gestured at the open doorway to the owl. “The owl is all yours. And just so you know, James and I were planning to play a game of Gobstones. You’re welcome to join us if you like, once you’re done here.”
Harry thought that James's Gobstones obsession was deeply entertaining, and the game itself wasn't half bad. He stepped into the office, twisting around as he went to respond to Lily. “I think I will join you.”
Lily smiled. “See you in the den, then.”
The next day, Harry woke up a bit tired from a long night of tossing and turning and worrying about his friends. Playing Gobstones with Lily and James had helped, but as entertaining as James’s animation while he played Gobstones was, it wasn’t enough to make Harry forget about the horrifying array of predicaments his friends could be in.
At breakfast, James told him that Severus had sent over his Arithmancy results the night before. Harry had done well enough that he’d likely be able to get his Arithmancy OWL now, and would certainly be able to after a bit of tutoring.
Later, Lily found him and explained that her friend, Hagrid, would be assessing him for Care of Magical Creatures, as if Harry had no idea who that was. He told her how he knew Hagrid in his old world over a cup of tea with her before hopping into the floo for the assessment with Hagrid. It wasn’t nearly as exciting as he would have thought it would be— despite the seemingly exotic location they were in— because something about this universe must have taught Hagrid about age appropriate creatures to test on.
And on top of that, something or someone must have taught Hagrid how to actually proctor exams even though he’s not even a professor in this world. Right away, he felt bad for disfavorably comparing his Hagrid to this Hagrid, but he couldn’t help but feel grateful for the differences regardless.
When he got back to Potter Cottage after the assessment, Lily was waiting for him with a letter from the Unspeakables. He opened it, his heartbeat quickening with hope, only for that hope to fall flat. The letter informed him that everything they knew about different universes was from him and his arrival, and that they had already told him about all the conclusions they were able to draw from that. Among those conclusions was not, unfortunately, the knowledge of how to communicate between universes.
Harry gripped the letter too tight, crumpling it around the edges. He set it aside on the desk and reached for the pen and paper again. He had to draft the letter several times as his annoyance came through the words and even presented itself physically in the form of spots where he dug the pen in too deep and accidentally crumpled the paper in others.
After a couple of tries, he was able to write a polite letter asking about their jobs as Unspeakables. His understanding was that their job was to solve mysteries and answer questions, and what was the ability to communicate across universes if not another question to answer and another mystery to solve? He sent the letter off and spent the rest of the day with the other Potters.
That night, Harry had dreams of wandering the Department of Mysteries, chasing after Liz and Sue in their mysterious cloaks as they tempted him along with promises of answers to his questions. He awoke out of breath and frustrated, almost wishing the dream were real, because at least in the waking world he would have a shot at catching them and demanding answers.
The results for his CoMC practice exam were alright; he’d probably pass the OWL, but his theoretical knowledge could use a lot of work, even if he kept a perfectly even head among even the most dangerous animals that this Hagrid had shown him— which, of course, had had nothing on what his Hagrid had shown them on the first day.
The lesson that day was with one of Lily’s friends named Dorcas Meadowes on Astronomy. She spent most of the time talking about the interfaces of mundane Astrology and magical Astronomy, which Harry found to be dangerously close to the subject of divination. However, she left him alone once it came time to take the practice exam, which was more than he could ever say for Trelawney. Dorcas was a very interesting person, but even beyond that, it was interesting, in a disconnected sort of way, to once again meet someone whose name he’d only ever heard in passing.
And just like the day before, when he got back to Potter Cottage, Lily was waiting with a letter for him.
“I see you’ve found yourself a regular correspondent,” Lily said, smiling as she handed the letter over.
Harry smiled, the expression a bit tight as he contended with his sudden nerves over seeing the contents of the letter. “I just have a lot of questions for them, but they’re not great at giving answers. Part of the job, I guess.”
“Sometimes the answers they seek are more for themselves than anyone else,” Lily said regretfully. “But the two you’ve been working with have seemed like good sorts so far, so keep trying.”
“Thanks,” Harry said. He paused.
“Go on, then,” Lily said. “Go open it.”
Harry nodded and hurried up the stairs. He crashed into his desk chair and ripped open the letter. He scanned it quickly, immediately registering the fact that this would not have the answers he had hoped it would. The Unspeakable responding seemed to really regret that they could not tell him more, which did help soothe a bit of his frustration, especially since he thought that they might be able to relate a bit to his frustration. They told him that they rarely get to choose which mysteries they were able to investigate.
Like the rest of the world, they’re reliant on money and funding— which is difficult to get when they can’t even adequately explain what the money would be put towards. They went on to explain that the ordinary sources of funding for research in the Department of Mysteries was either independent wealth or grants requiring applications— adding, in an aside, that they would appreciate it if Harry didn’t go around talking about this knowledge. A sinking feeling settled into Harry’s gut as the realization hit him that many Unspeakables were independently wealthy and so were able to fund their own research into whatever mysteries piqued their interests.
They went on to inform Harry that Liz and Sue had no such independent wealth, and were thus required to research that which they could find funding for. The others in the department, the ones with independent wealth, expressed disinterest in the mystery when Sue and Liz inquired about a collaboration.
Harry sighed and set the letter aside. This was not the answer he had hoped to garner from this correspondence with the Unspeakables, but honestly he should have expected this outcome. His home world— his home was gone. Forever. And it was time he accepted that.
Notes:
thank you all for reading! i would like to add that harry's conclusions at the end there come from the information that he has and does not necessarily indicate the long term possibilities for him. nor does it not not indicate the long term possibilities. :)
Chapter 33: Talking to Lily
Chapter Text
There was a knock on the door.
Harry swiped away at a few stray tears that were lingering on his face, a response to his revelation. He wasn’t quite sure what to think, or even what to feel— there had been a gaping hole in his chest, a knife wound that ached whenever he thought of all that he had left behind, but it seemed to have lost some of its edge. Thoughts of Ron, of Hermione, of Hedwig, they brought about an ache and a distant sense of guilt, but those feelings were no longer so overwhelming.
Harry cleared his throat and swiped his hands on his trousers to dry them off. “Come in.”
The door cracked open and Lily stuck her face inside. “How’s it going? Find out any—” Lily gasped and stepped properly into the room. “Oh, Harry. What happened? What did they say?”
Harry shook his head and looked straight up at the ceiling, blinking rapidly to clear away the last of the tears. “My friends are gone.”
Lily hesitated, then stepped further into the room, crouching down by where Harry sat at the desk. “I take it that you were asking the Unspeakables about ways to contact your home world?”
Harry nodded.
“I’m very sorry to hear that they didn’t have good news for you.”
Harry shrugged.
“Can I give you a hug?”
Harry hesitated, then nodded again, sliding out of his chair to get on her level for the hug. She wrapped her arms around him, both of them kneeling on the ground. Harry pressed his forehead into the crook of her neck and grit his teeth against the renewed urge to cry that was swelling in his chest. Lily rubbed gentle circles into his back, and he began to feel as though he were standing on steadier ground, his breaths coming easier, and his heart beating steadier.
They stayed like that for several long moments before Lily cleared her throat, Harry hearing the sound through the vibration almost as much as through his ears.
“Mind if we shift this to the ground? My knees aren’t as young as they used to be.”
Harry pulled back from the hug and looked away, abashed. He didn’t want to admit that he missed the safety of being in her arms.
Lily sank down to the ground, sitting with her back against the wall. Then she reached out and grasped Harry lightly by the arm, tugging him closer to her. He went willingly, and she coaxed him into sitting next to her, back against the wall, and head leaned against her shoulder. Her arm was around his shoulders, and that feeling of safety was back. Harry sighed and felt himself melt a little further into the embrace.
“Want to tell me more about it? You know I’m always here to listen to you.”
Harry opened his mouth, then closed it again, the words getting lost before he could say them. He shrugged.
Lily waited for several long moments before she spoke again. “If you’re not ready to talk yet, would you mind if I shared a bit about myself?”
“I’d like that,” Harry said, his voice quiet.
“As you probably know, I was born to mundane parents. I grew up in the mundane world, my only contact with the magical world came a bit later in my childhood, when I met Severus—”
“You knew Severus growing up?” Harry interjected, mind blown by this possibility.
Lily nodded.
“I wonder if my mum did too,” Harry wondered quietly, not really expecting much of an answer.
“I wish I could tell you, dear,” Lily said. “All I can tell you with any certainty is what I know my own past to be. You’ll have to be the one to decide if it’s likely to have happened to your Lily.”
Harry nodded. “Alright.”
Lily squeezed him ‘round the shoulders again. “So I met Severus at this local playground, a few streets down from where I grew up. He’s the first one who told me I had magic because he saw me flying down from a swingset,” Lily chuckled fondly, “I thought he was insulting me at first, calling me a witch and all, but he managed to explain himself in the end.”
Harry once again felt the discomfiting sensation of his world turning itself inside out as an entirely new facet to his mum’s relationship with Snape was revealed. He nodded along, though, not wanting to risk Lily stopping.
“We didn’t go to the same school, though, because he didn’t actually live in the same neighborhood as me or that park. Up until Hogwarts, I was fully immersed in the mundane world. My friends were there, my family was there— it was all I knew. All that Severus told me about the magical world felt like a fantasy, something to talk about because it wasn’t actually possible to experience it; despite the undeniability of magic in me. I certainly never told anyone else about what he told me, after all, who would believe me?
“It wasn’t until Professor McGonagall came to deliver my acceptance letter that I was actually confronted with the reality of the magical world. I was beyond excited… until I found out how secret it had to be. I couldn’t tell my friends about a significant part of what makes me who I am. I couldn’t even tell them why I wasn’t going to secondary with them, so I ended up telling them some shite about my parents making me go. They could tell it was all a load of shite because I couldn’t quite hide my excitement.
“It felt like I was betraying them, abandoning them, but it wasn’t like I could just not go to Hogwarts. After that last summer before I started school, outside of incidental run-ins at the grocery store, I never really saw them again.”
“But why didn’t you just go see them?” Harry asked. It wasn’t like she was physically kept from seeing them, or was even that far away during the summers. It wasn’t like they were in another universe.
Lily sighed. “I wanted to, I did, but seeing them was never going to be what I wanted it to be. There’s so little about life at Hogwarts that’s transferable to conversation with mundane people. If I met up with them, I would have had to hide almost all of my life from them, and I just didn’t know if I could do that, what with how my sister never wanted to hear it either. I guess I thought that if I saw them, I’d end up running my mouth and getting their memories erased.”
“What about now, though?” Harry persisted. “You’ve got quite a lot of life outside the magical world, I mean, you’re a Muggle school teacher!”
“I know, and I’ve thought about it, but they’re not going to be the same people I once knew anymore. We were friends for about six years, some of them a bit longer than that, and it’s been 25 years since then. And even though I could tell them about my life, I could never invite them fully into it, not when one of my closest friends is Sirius,” she said with a small laugh. ”I’ve found it’s best to just stay away, even though it’s hard.”
Harry swallowed hard and nodded, focusing on listening to her story.
Lily rubbed her hand up and down Harry’s arm, letting the silence sit for several long moments. It felt as though she was trying to trick Harry into processing everything she said, even though Harry knew that thought was ridiculous. Harry could see the parallel she was trying to draw, could probably guess at the point she was trying to make, but he wasn’t sure he was ready to go that far yet. It was too fast, too soon.
Lily sighed. “So when I started at Hogwarts— and I’m realizing how much I’m talking here, so feel free to stop me if it gets to be too much.”
Harry shook his head.
Lily paused.
“Keep going,” Harry said. “Please.” As hard as it was to think about, Harry still felt an insatiable need to hear what she had to say. It felt like a hand extended towards him that he just couldn’t bring himself to brush off.
“I will, then. So when I got to Hogwarts, I was leaving behind my friends with little warning or explanation. They said some things, angry things, but even now I can look back and see where they were coming from. I let it affect my behavior at Hogwarts, especially once Severus and I were sorted into different houses and couldn’t see each other nearly as often as he’d said we’d be able to. I refused to make new friends. It felt like too much of a betrayal every time I thought about it, so I kept my distance from my roommates, I didn’t reach out to anybody. I was alone, except for Severus, for ages.”
Harry gaped. “But I thought I heard about you being popular, about you having friends? Is that a difference?”
“Possibly not. I made friends later in Hogwarts, when my old friends’ words faded from my mind and the reality of life alone sank in. I always regretted not letting myself have friends, but it wasn’t too late by the time I changed my mind. I’ve got some great friends still from Hogwarts, and I’m so glad that I do.”
Harry pressed the heels of his hands into his eyes and shook his head. He knew, now, exactly what points she was trying to make. It was no longer deniable. “That sounds hard,” Harry said, hands still in his face.
“It was, but I made it through.” She sighed. “You will too, you know.”
“But how do you know?” Harry asked, voice tinged with the edges of desperation.
Lily shrugged. “I feel like I know you well enough to know that you are a survivor.”
“How can you feel like you know me? There’s so much I haven’t told you.”
“You don’t have to know everything about someone and where they came from to know about their character.”
She said it with such finality that there was no room left for doubt. Harry had to believe her, believe that she believed in her assessment of his character at least. It was hard to comprehend that such faith was so easily given, but as he looked up into her earnest eyes, he found that knowledge sinking in easily, without resistance.
“My best friends were Ron and Hermione— and Hagrid and Hedwig,” Harry found himself saying. “I met Ron on the train to school my first year, and we were best friends from that moment on. He shared his corned beef sandwiches with me, and I bought a lot of candy off the trolley for us to share. I met Hermione on the train too, but she didn’t become friends with us until later during our first year, when we all fought a troll together—”
“A troll?” Lily interjected, horrified.
Harry shrugged. “A troll had gotten into the school, or I think Quirrell let it in—” he felt Lily inhale sharply at the mention of Quirrell, “—and Hermione was hiding in the loo because Ron had said something very mean about her that she’d overheard, so it was obviously our responsibility to make sure she was alright. We beat the troll by hitting it over the head with its own club and Ron shoved his wand up its nose. Hermione lied about why we were there to keep us out of trouble, and after that, we were best friends,” Harry finished, somewhat wistfully. It had been a long time since Harry had thought about that incident with the troll, and now all he could feel when thinking of it was bittersweet nostalgia for when he was with his friends and knew nothing of alternate universes.
“Quirinus Quirrell was your defense professor? And he let a troll into your school?”
Harry hesitated, unsure how much he actually wanted to share with her. She was already so freaked out by just that one story, and he didn’t want to make things worse for her.
Then Lily took a deep breath and shifted around on the ground a bit. “I’m not upset, to be clear. Quirinus was a little twerp who started Hogwarts as I was leaving it, and everything I’ve heard about him since then suggests that he hasn’t changed a bit in the long intervening years — I heard he’s trying to run scams in the mundane world these days, but even people without magic are able to see through him. So you can imagine why the thought of him as a professor with enough balls to let a troll into the school is astounding to me,” Lily said. “I probably shouldn’t say balls around you.”
Harry laughed and shrugged. “I was on the quidditch team with the twins since my first year, so I’ve heard most of it enough to be pretty desensitized by now.”
“I— I’m honestly not sure what I want to hear about the most anymore. You were playing Quidditch as a first year?”
“Um, yeah, I thought Barry played Quidditch too?”
“Yes, but not until he made the team as a third year!” Lily exclaimed.
“A third year?” Harry echoed.
“Gryffindor’s Quidditch team has been quite strong for a while now. Competition to play on the house team is fierce, which is why I’m so surprised to hear you made it on as a first year.”
“We desperately needed a Seeker, and Professor McGonagall saw me make a really awesome catch during our flying lesson.”
Lily chuckled. “Ah, that does sound like her. What was it like, playing Quidditch so young?”
“I don’t know. Fun I guess? It wasn’t much different from playing Quidditch as I got older— playing a sport is playing a sport, right?”
“I suppose so. And how did Ron handle you making the team? Without him, I assume.”
Harry was taken aback by the question. “He was really happy for me. Like, super enthusiastic about the whole thing. It was great.”
“That’s quite the difference,” Lily said. “H— Barry and Ron tried out together their second and third years— in our world, first years can’t try out for the team at all. So in their third year, Harry and Ginny made it, but Ron didn’t, and it was quite the drama. You would not believe how relieved I was when they finally managed to make up with each other.”
“Wow I’m glad that didn’t happen to us. That sounds awful.”
“It was,” Lily agreed. “Now—”
“Wait, but if the team was good during Barry’s first year, who was the Seeker?”
“Izzy Abbott. She spent her sixth year— Barry’s third and Ginny’s second— training Ginny as her replacement so she could focus on her NEWTs and job applications in her seventh.”
“Izzy Abbott? I’ve never heard of her.”
“Her cousin Hannah is also at Hogwarts currently.”
“I know her, but I still don’t remember hearing about Izzy. She definitely wasn’t on the Quidditch team.”
“It might just be one of those differences,” Lily said.
“I guess so,” Harry said. “Um, where was I?”
“Oh, yes. Tell me about what on Earth could possibly have made Quirrell confident enough, and also evil enough, to let a troll into a school filled with children.”
“Uh, it has to do with that Voldemort I mentioned. He was kind of possessing Quirrel?”
“Kind of?”
“No, I mean, I guess he was. That’s what he told me anyways, and what Dumbledore confirmed. It just feels weird to say that with confidence, you know?”
“I can see that. And I’m sorry you had to see and experience all of that. It wasn’t right.”
Harry shrugged, a twisting sensation in his chest. “Um, thank you. It was fine though, I mean, I’m here now, aren’t I?”
Lily pressed a kiss onto his head. “And I’m so pleased that you are, but that doesn’t make the things that happened to you any less awful or real.” Lily sighed. “I’m so glad you shared all of that with me. I know it must have been hard, but I’m very proud of you for fighting through it.”
Harry gave her a small smile and leaned his head down onto her shoulder.
“Oh! One more thing! Hagrid, as in Rubeus Hagrid, was your friend? And who’s this Hedwig?”
Harry perked up— finally a nice story! “Oh yeah! Hagrid is the one who brought me my Hogwarts letter. He was great! He gave me a birthday cake and taught me quite a bit about the magical world. He even brought me to Diagon Alley to get all my supplies. He sent me off to get my wand, and while we were separated, he went to the Owl Emporium, and he bought me my very first birthday gift, Hedwig.” Harry smiled wistfully. “She was the best. She was so smart, when I talked to her it was like she could actually understand me. I saw her as much as I could, and I’d bring her treats and tell her about my day, and now I’ve left her, and she’ll never understand what happened to me, will she? Oh god—”
“Harry, Harry, dear, take a deep breath,” Lily interrupted.
Harry sucked in a deep breath, then released it.
“And again.”
Harry repeated the action a couple more times, and gradually the panicked guilt receded again. He’d forgotten about Hedwig, all alone in the Owlery. Waiting for him to come back, but unable to know where he went.
“Feeling a bit better?” Lily asked gently.
Harry shrugged.
“You said that Hedwig was smart, right? That you talked to her often?”
Harry nodded.
“Well, she was a magical bird— she came from a store in Diagon Alley, so that must be true. And you invested quite a lot of time and effort in her, you talked with her like an equal, spent quality time with her. That effort doesn’t go to waste, you know. You said it seemed like she could understand you?”
Harry nodded.
“Then it is likely that she really could understand you, with greater ability as time went on. And your friends, your Ron and Hermione, did they know how important she was to you?”
“I don’t know if they knew exactly how important she is, but they know about her and how much time I spent with her.”
“Then I’d be willing to bet that they’ll explain at least what they know to her. And that they’ll take care of her, find her a loving home. I think she’ll be alright,” Lily said.
Harry took another deep breath, still a bit shaky with emotion. “Do you really think so? You aren’t just saying that?”
“Both you and Hedwig are magical. You care for her deeply, and in turn she also cares about you deeply. Throw a bit of ambient magic into the mix and it’s not doubtful at all that Hedwig would change, become sharper and more communicative to help her better love you.”
A few tears leaked out of Harry’s eyes and he wiped at them quickly. “I— thank you.”
“It’s alright to cry, baby,” Lily said, squeezing him against her and rubbing her hand up and down his arm. “This is hard, but you’re handling it all so beautifully. It’ll all work out, but for now it’s alright to let it all out.”
Before a single thought could flit across Harry’s mind, he could feel an unstoppable sob crashing to the surface. He turned and buried his face into the crook of Lily’s neck and surrendered to the tidal wave of emotion crashing over him. His shoulders shook with the weight of all he had lost— and the weight of what he stood to gain. Lily turned and wrapped both arms around him and helped him weather the storm, a steady rock as he grieved his friends for the second time that day.
Harry cried himself out on Lily’s shoulder, there on the floor of the guest room. Once he was done, she helped him to his feet and transferred both of them to the much more comfortable location of the bed. She summoned a glass of water and pressed it into his hand.
“Here, drink this before you get dehydrated.”
Harry snorted, but accepted the glass. “I think that ship might have sailed,” he said a bit wryly before downing the glass.
“Then let’s bring the ship back to harbor,” Lily said with a smirk, refilling the glass.
Harry drank about half of it at a more reasonable pace. “Um, I’m sorry—”
“Please don’t apologize for letting yourself feel,” Lily said. “I was more than happy to be there for you.”
Harry huffed. “Fine, at least let me apologize for ruining that shirt.”
“Oh, this?” Lily waved her wand and the damp, snotty parts of her shirt were cleaned in an instant. “Nothing to worry about.”
“That was pretty neat,” Harry said.
There was a knock on the door frame. Harry looked up and saw that Barry was standing there, holding a small figurine gingerly in his hands.
“I’m not interrupting anything am I?”
Lily looked at Harry, a single eyebrow raised.
Harry met her gaze for a moment, then looked back at Barry. “No, I don’t think so. What’s up?”
“I got this figurine from Theo, but I’m all out of room for displaying them. I need your help figuring out which one to get rid of, but I can’t choose because I love them all. Give me a hand?”
“Why don’t you just put one under your bed or something?” Harry asked even as he got to his feet. The figurine that Barry was holding was from some Wizarding property that he remembered seeing other people at Hogwarts with. Ron wasn’t into it, which meant he never talked about it, so Harry didn’t know much about it either.
Barry gasped in horror, looking at Lily with a hand over his heart. “Do you hear this?”
“You and your father are truly two peas in a pod,” Lily said, getting to her own feet.
“Thank you for the compliment,” Barry said. “Now c’mon Harry! Help me figure this out! It’s a dire situation.”
Harry followed him into his room, waving goodbye and mouthing his thanks to Lily as he went. Lily smiled and shooed him towards Barry, before she turned to head downstairs.
“You can just sit on the bed or at the desk, and I’ll show you all the options, and you can just let me know which one you think should get the boot.”
Harry did as suggested and settled onto Barry’s bed, ready to be shown a litany of figurines that he knew very little about other than that Barry seemed to be very attached. He could think of far worse ways to spend an afternoon now that his emotions had settled back to a more normal state. He still had a lot to think about, but he was glad that he had let Lily in.
Notes:
i considered waiting till tomorrow to post this bc harry's bday but I ultimately decided not to. you're welcome! thanks for reading and I'd love to know what you thought <3
Chapter 34: Unexpected Meetings
Chapter Text
Several minutes into discussing the merits of each of the figurines that Barry was showing him, Lily appeared in the doorway, one hand braced on each side of the frame.
“Harry— I completely missed this, I don’t know how, but what do you mean you were face to face with this dark lord Voldemort bloke during your first year? That’s what you said, right? I didn’t misunderstand that? You were face to face with him when he told you that he possessed your defense professor? Was that at Hogwarts?” Her eyes were a bit frantic and her grip on the door frame was tight.
“Uh, yes,” Harry said, and with a sudden moment of clarity, he was able to see some of the things he had said from Lily’s point of view. The danger he had been in, that he had come to view as normal, was actually pretty messed up. “I, uh, I ended up in quite a bit of danger, um,” he hesitated, watching Lily for her reaction, and Barry for his. Neither of them seemed too upset, thankfully. “On several occasions.”
“That sucks,” Barry said.
Harry snorted and probably would have burst into laughter if he wasn’t already so emotionally wrung out from his first conversation with Lily. He glanced at Barry, then back to Lily. “I, you know, I do want to tell you guys more about things that happened at h— in my old universe, but you guys make it kinda hard to tell you guys about it when you’re so—”
“Mum, you’re freaking out too much,” Barry said. “Chill out.”
Harry snorted again. “I was trying to be a bit more polite, but yeah.”
“I will do my best to control my emotional response to the things you tell me about your life, and I will pass on the message to James to do the same about the things you may end up sharing with him in the future. I just want you to know, though, and James would want you to know the same, that our reaction is born of our care for you. We never want you to doubt that we care about you, and that makes it difficult to react neutrally to the things you share. I understand that that isn’t in your best interests, though, so. We’ll be doing our best to ‘chill out’.”
“I’d believe it when I see it,” Barry said, giving himself a spin in his swivel chair.
Lily sent an exasperated look at Barry. “There’s something else you said that I wanted to bring up,” she sent another look at Barry, this one more hesitant.
Harry thought back over what he’d told her and decided he didn’t mind if Barry knew any of it. “You can ask whatever in front of him, I don’t mind if he knows.”
Barry raised his eyebrows. “Thanks?”
Harry smiled at him and shrugged.
“When you said Hedwig was your first birthday gift…?” Lily trailed off, clearly hoping Harry would leap in with more info.
The problem was that this was the topic he felt himself so much more reluctant to talk about. Danger from Voldemort? That was nothing; everyone knew about it. He had a bit of a hard time finding the words to talk about Voldemort-related topics, since he rarely had to articulate anything about those events, thanks to everyone already tending to know what they needed to know.
His childhood with the Dursleys, on the other hand? That was hard to talk about on every single level imaginable and a few more besides. He had Lily and Barry staring at him, though, so he should probably explain a bit at least.
“Um, so, Dudley didn’t like it much when anyone tried to be my friend. So I guess I didn’t have any until I got Hedwig.”
“Wait—” Barry said.
“You lived with Dudley? As in… Dudley Dursley?” Lily asked. “I know you mentioned, a while ago, that you had some trouble with a cousin and an aunt and uncle, but…”
  
    
    
  
  Harry thought back to those Christmas cards and his reluctance to share who he had gone to after his parents, but decided to push that reluctance away. “Yes. I guess I didn’t say, but I grew up with my Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia. And Dudley.” 
Lily went still, her mouth opening and closing, the rest of her body held still. “There’s so many things I could say or ask,” she said eventually, “but I feel like so much of it boils down to my regret that you were in that situation. Vernon and Petunia made each other the worst versions of themselves, and I’m sure they raised their son in that god awful image.” 
“Dudley still sucks,” Barry offered. “I’m sure your Dudley sucked more because Vernon was around, and you had to deal with his suckiness more often, but. He definitely sucks.”
“He does,” Harry agreed.
“Can we back up now to how you answered Lily’s question about Hedwig being your first birthday gift by explaining how Dudley didn’t let you have friends?” Barry said in a rush. He immediately flushed and ducked his head. “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. Sorry.”
It was Harry’s turn to flush. He hadn’t even noticed that he’d misheard her question. “I mean it all boils down the same, don’t it? Dudley was spoiled and didn’t want me to have friends or gifts did he?” There was more to his lack of gifts than that, more insidious messages about his place in the family, the lack of consideration he deserved from them, other things that Harry didn’t want to touch with a mental-meter stick, let alone talk about out loud.
Barry was frowning down at his hands, his nose scrunched up, setting his glasses a bit askew. Lily looked gutted, her mouth slightly agape, and her eyes a bit too shiny for comfort but no tears had fallen.
Harry fell silent, and neither Lily nor Barry seemed over eager to break the silence. Harry was glad that they weren’t pushing that line of questioning just now. He didn’t think he could say anything more about the Dursleys, and he might have another disappearing episode if they prodded too much. He looked again at Barry and then at Lily, the two of them looking a bit calmer, and he released a sigh he hadn’t realized he’d been holding in. He’d managed to tell Lily and Barry about where he grew up without anyone descending into fits of histrionics or otherwise overreacting. “This is nice.”
A glance at Lily and Barry revealed that they both looked baffled by his statement.
Harry pulled his knees up to his chest and loosely wrapped his arms around them. “It’s been kinda nice to tell you things about my world and myself without it being, like, a big deal.”
Both Lily and Barry’s expressions reflected their comprehension. Lily’s smile was gentle, and Barry’s was a bit more pleased. Harry smiled back at them.
“Tell me something from where you’ve come from that you’re proud of,” Barry said, scooching forward in his seat and looking at Harry intently.
Harry paused for a moment to think.
Lily glanced at Barry. “You’ve already shared a lot with us today, don’t feel like you have to share anymore than you want to.”
Barry rolled his eyes, but nodded. “Yeah, that.”
“No, no, it’s fine. I was just thinking. Um, so I was technically the youngest Quidditch player at Hogwarts in over a century?”
Barry’s jaw dropped.
“Oh that’s right, you did say you were on the team as a first year, didn’t you,” Lily said.
Harry nodded.
“As a first year?” Barry asked. “I mean, I know that had to be the case, because second years on the house teams isn’t that uncommon— when you say at Hogwarts, you do mean on the house teams, right?”
“What other teams are there?” Harry asked.
“Some people who don’t have the time for the house team, or who aren’t quite good enough to boot off an existing player, get together to play games. And sometimes they get organized enough to have teams and scheduled games and stuff. I imagine they have first years on the teams too.”
“Brilliant,” Harry said, jealous, not for the first time, over something his world was missing. It’s been nice, lately, playing Quidditch with Barry in lower stakes situations, and he thinks he would have liked it a lot if he’d gotten to play in more relaxed games with other similarly-minded people. “You say that only happens sometimes?”
“Because it’s so unstructured, sometimes people just don’t have the time to show up for or to run practices or games, so the whole thing kinda gets dismantled until enough people have enough time again. It’s all student led so it’s very easy for it all to fall apart.”
Harry nodded, hopeful that he’d get to play with them when he went to Hogwarts. He glanced over at Lily and saw that she looked kinda tense. He looked away, then back again, as if hoping that she would have relaxed in the seconds he’d looked away. There was no such luck, of course, and she caught him looking to boot.
“There’s just— a lot of things I want to ask,” Lily explained. “But I know you’ve already opened up a lot, and you must be exhausted.”
Harry nodded.
“I did want to ask who you were okay with me talking about these things with.”
Harry shrugged and glanced at Barry.
Barry shrugged back at him.
“I don’t know?” Harry said. He didn’t necessarily like the thought of Lily talking about him behind his back, but he also trusted her to not use his life for gossip. Not like Aunt Petunia did anyways.
“Let’s start with James, is he alright to share with?”
“Oh, yeah. I kinda assumed you’d talk to him anyways. You always seem to be very on the same page.”
“We do share a lot with each other,” Lily said, smiling. “But if you didn’t want me to talk to him about something, then I wouldn’t.”
Harry paused, feeling oddly touched by the offer. “I wouldn’t ask you to do that,” he said, twisting his fingers in the bedclothes of Barry’s bed.
Lily smiled. “I appreciate that, and I’m sure James will too. How about Sirius and Severus? Or James’s parents?”
“I guess they’re fine too. But, um, maybe just them. And your parents too. That’s all fine.”
Lily’s expression contorted into confusion. “Are my parents still alive where you come from?”
“Oh. I guess I just assumed that they would be alive here since so many people that weren’t where I come from are. I don’t really know much about them, so—”
“That’s quite alright. They passed not long after I finished school. A lorry accident. Utterly mundane, but no less tragic for it.”
Harry nodded, but he felt a tight knot of guilt tighten in his chest. Because he felt a tiny bit of relief that Lily’s parents were dead here. That at least there was one thing that this universe didn’t have on his.
The pop of James arriving by apparition sounded through the house. Lily smiled and started to get to her feet.
“I suppose you know that I have a lot to tell him, so I will be on my way,” Lily said. “If you need either or both of us, we’ll be down in the kitchen prepping dinner.”
“See ya, mum,” Barry said, turning back to his shelf and picking up two more figurines.
“Bye,” Harry said.
“So, I obviously have to keep both of these on the shelf because they’re so cool, but…”
The next fortnight was much the same as the previous week had been. Harry spent a good portion of every day revising for his OWL retakes with various people that he’d either already met or whom Lily introduced him to. This time, proper precautions were taken to handle his potentially weakened immune system. Harry still wasn’t sure if the precautions were really all that necessary, but it kept Lily and James from feeling guilty, so it was worth the slight inconvenience.
They had Saturday night dinner with Sirius and Severus twice and Barry was vocally thankful that Sirius was disallowed from participating in the cooking. They played Operation the first week— Harry was alright at it— and poker the second week. Harry was pretty good at that once he learned the rules, but the lot of them were unable to compete with Lily’s rock solid poker face.
The two Sunday morning brunches with James’s parents were both extremely pleasant, despite the reminder they brought that he’d grown up so disconnected from his heritage. Harry learned more about where he came from during those two brunches than he had in his entire life up to that point. He also learned a lot about his more extended family, the parts that were still in India, and others that had migrated around the world. Things he might never have learned if he’d not fallen through the veil.
It was a Thursday, a little less than a week before Harry’s, and seemingly more importantly, Barry’s, birthday.
Of course, he knew that the other Potters wouldn’t want him to think that way, and he didn’t want himself to think that way, but it was hard not to feel as if he were back at the Dursleys, watching the growing excitement for Dudley’s birthday. It wasn’t that they didn’t know it was his birthday, they did, and it wasn’t that they weren’t including him in everything, they were. It was just that Harry could tell that this was all as it would have been had he not been there.
And for most of the aspects of the party and general celebration surrounding the event, Harry wouldn’t even want to change anything if it were for him rather than for Barry.
The problem was that Harry felt as though he were an add-on to the birthday celebration. A two for one sort of deal. Lily had asked if he’d wanted his own birthday party, but he’d said no. He didn’t want to make them go to all that effort, and he wouldn’t even have people of his own to invite. His only friends were Barry’s friends. It just made sense to have one birthday party.
All of which added up to Harry feeling very stupid for comparing this situation to the Dursleys and for having his feelings hurt— because everything was really and truly great.
Harry was walking to the local grocers partially to grab some heavy cream for James’s recipe and partially because he needed to get out of the house, a chance to escape from the possibility of being called in to party-plan. He was under a spell that Lily and Severus had collaborated to create, designed to protect him from his environment while still exposing him to very small amounts of contagions, to allow him to ‘build his immune system’ without risking serious illness.
Harry stepped into the grocer and realized that he had never been to this grocery store before. He sighed and resigned himself to wandering around until he found the refrigerated section.
As he was walking through the store, he passed by the snacks aisle. Lily had handed him a 20 pound bill and told him to buy whatever he wanted in addition to the heavy cream, so he detoured down that aisle. As he surveyed the crisps, his eyes were caught by a bag of crisps packaged in a bright orange that he would have said were Chudley Cannons orange. He remembered, then, that the Chudley Cannons were bright green here. And, looking at the crisps, he could have sworn that they were usually packaged in green.
Harry stood there, lost in thought, pondering what on Earth could have led to a Quidditch club and a bag of crisps seemingly switching colors. What possible connections those two things could have had. A man came down the aisle, and Harry absentmindedly moved out of the way, his eyes still fixed on the bags of crisps.
The man reached for a bag of them.
“If you’re thinking about getting these, I have to say that I highly recommend them. They’re my favorite,” the man said.
And Harry recognized that voice. He tore his eyes from the crisps and turned to look at the man, his thoughts feeling as though they were filtering through molasses.
There, standing next to him in the snack aisle at the local grocers, was a middle aged Tom Riddle.
Harry could feel his magic welling in his chest and bursting through his veins. He stared at Voldemort with wide eyes, shaking with the effort to keep his magic contained within his skin. He started to pant with the exertion of the effort, and he backed away; he pressed his hand to his forehead wondering when it would start to ache. He retreated into the rows of snacks behind him, eyes still fixed on the man in front of him. He clenched his fists and recognized that he had to let this magic out somehow; he focused on his desire to get away, the least destructive channel for his magic that he could think of .
He closed his eyes and opened them to a forest he didn’t recognize. At least he didn’t seem to be near the Dursleys this time. And his scar was, confusingly, still inert.
“Woah!” someone said. “Where’d you come from?”
“Shit,” Harry breathed under his breath. He’d been spotted. “Uh, nowhere,” he called.
“Did you just choose to apparate into this forest randomly?” Cedric asked, for Harry now realized that he recognized that voice too.
“What the hell is happening,” Harry asked himself. He spun around in a slow circle and spotted Cedric standing on a trail some meters away. Harry himself was a bit off the trail in a lush forest that Harry rather thought he recognized, because Cedric had been there the last time he’d been in this forest too. This was probably the forest near where they took the portkey to the World Cup.
“Wait, is that you, Harry? What are you doing out here? Did something happen with the Weasleys?” Cedric asked.
For a moment, Harry thought that Cedric knew who he was, and who he was addressing. But then he remembered that he wouldn’t have heard about Barry changing his name or even about Harry’s existence.
Cedric. Alive. In front of Harry.
A distant part of his mind, the part not occupied with ogling Cedric and his sudden existence in front of Harry, wondered if he was here because of its connection to Quidditch in his head and the fact that he’d just been thinking of the Chudley Cannons. He wished there was a way to know for sure.
“Hey,” Cedric stepped off the trail, stepping around the undergrowth in his path to get to Harry. “Are you okay? You seem kinda out of it.”
Harry gave his head a shake, hoping that’d help him clear it and help him make decisions on what to do here. “I’m fine, but uh,” Harry trailed off.
“Want to at least get back on the trail?” Cedric asked.
“Yeah. Yeah, let’s do that.” Harry followed in Cedric’s footsteps. When they were at the trail, Harry decided that he owed Cedric some explanation. “So it’s kind of a long story,” he started.
“I’m out wandering around because I don’t exactly have a lot to do. I’d love to hear a long story.”
There was a brief moment where Harry considered whether he was supposed to share this information before he decided that it was his life, and he was entitled to share it as he wished. “This is going to sound kinda crazy.”
Cedric raised his eyebrows.
“I’m not actually the Harry Potter that you know. He’s going by Barry these days, because of me. I, um, I’m from an alternate universe,” Harry said, fighting the urge to allow uncertainty to seep into his tone. This was all the truth, and there was no reason for him to convey any degree of doubt.
Cedric opened and closed his mouth several times. “And… and you just landed in this forest now? Wait, but you know Harry— Barry?— changed his name. What’s going on?”
“No, I’ve actually been here for a while. My accidental magic sometimes makes me apparate away if I’m too stressed, though, so that seems to be what happened here.” As he said that, Harry wondered how true that was. He’d been in a lot of very stressful situations before, pretty much constantly at the Dursleys and very frequently at Hogwarts, but he’d never apparated away from either of those places. Of course, you can’t apparate out of Hogwarts, as Hermione liked to remind them. Maybe there was some kind of protection on Privet Drive preventing apparation there too? It would explain why he’d never apparated away there, and why he seemed to be apparating so much now that he was getting stressed in places that weren’t warded like that.
“I’m really not sure why I apparated here, though. I did accidentally apparate one other time while I was in this universe and it was to somewhere I went all the time back where I came from. I’m pretty sure I’ve been here before, but it was only once and only passing through.”
“You frequently apparate accidentally?” Cedric asked, aghast. “How do you still have all your limbs?”
Harry shrugged. “I don’t know, it’s not like I do it on purpose.”
“You might want to try learning how to do it on purpose, maybe it’d help you stop doing it so much. And at the very least it’d probably reduce the chances of you splinching.”
Harry thought about how he’d leaned into the temptation to disappear right before he got here and wondered if the bigger issue was figuring out how to avoid stressors. “Maybe,” he said, not wanting to dump all of that on Cedric. “But don’t you have to be 17 to learn?”
“Sixth years in general can learn, but you can’t take the test until you turn 17. Are you the same age as, uh, Barry, you said he was going by now?”
“Yeah, it’s Barry. And we’re the same age as far as we can tell. I’ll be starting my sixth year with him in the fall.” Harry did the maths in his head. “You just graduated, right?”
Cedric tilted his head. “Not yet. I’m starting my seventh year this year.”
Harry frowned and double checked that he’d added things correctly. Cedric was in his sixth year when Harry was in his fourth. That means that he should be done with his seventh year since Harry was done with his fifth. “Are you… sure…”
“Yes, of course I am,” Cedric said.
Silence fell as Harry considered this. He looked again at Cedric, really looked at him, and though it’d been over a year since Harry saw his Cedric, he thought that this version might look a bit different. His hair was a bit darker, and there was something different about the shape of his face, maybe? The loss of his photo album felt sharper than ever, and he would’ve given a lot for the ability to compare the photos from the Yule Ball with the Cedric standing in front of him.
“You do look a bit different from Barry,” Cedric said, breaking the silence.
Harry blinked. “I was just thinking that you look a bit different from the Cedric I used to know.”
“It did seem like you were comparing me to something, so I decided to do the same. You wear your hair differently and your glasses are circular. It’s interesting that— you’re supposed to be the same person, right? But you definitely seem different. Not that I know Barry all that well, being in a different house, in a different year.”
Harry thrust his hand through his hair. “So I guess you’re a year younger than my Cedric.” He wished he could ask the Cedric he knew about the circumstances of his birth— the mystery of this difference piqued his interest in a way a lot of the other differences hadn’t.
“I guess so,” Cedric said cheerfully.
Harry stared at Cedric for several more long moments, then tore his gaze away to survey his surroundings. Dusk was falling, the sky peeking out between the leaves of the trees was painted orange and pink. The air was abuzz with the sound of wild animals going about their business, and all around them, fireflies were beginning to glow. Of all the places to accidentally travel to, this looked like a pretty nice one, but that didn’t change the fact that he was going to have to figure out how to get back to the Potters. He drew his wand, and was about to cast his Patronus to send them a message before he remembered the rules against underage casting. He sighed and put his wand away.
“Did you have the Trace where you come from?”
“Yeah,” Harry said glumly. “I’ve been doing a lot of revising this summer, though, and I got used to being able to cast.”
“What did you need to cast?”
“I was going to send a message to Lily and James about where I went. They must be expecting me back soon.” And he never got the heavy cream either. Damnit.
Cedric pulled his wand. “Luckily for you, I am 17 and can send them a message for you. What did you want to say?”
“Um, do you think I could use your floo to get home?” Harry asked.
“Yeah, of course. That’s no problem.”
“Then tell them that something happened at the grocers, that I’m fine now, and that I’ll be home in however long you think it’ll take to walk to your house. Oh and that I didn’t get a chance to grab the heavy cream.”
Cedric nodded a few times. “Lily and James are the Potters, right?”
“That’s them.”
“I’m going to cast the spell, which involves repeating your message. If I mess it up at all, just interrupt me and I’ll let the spell go. Then I can try again. Sounds good?”
Harry nodded. “Thank you.”
Cedric smiled. “It’s nothing,” he said. Then he took a deep breath and started to cast a spell that Harry didn’t recognize. He nailed the message on the first try, so Harry gave him a grin and a thumbs up at the end.
Harry saw a flash of the smile Cedric sent him return before he was distracted by the physical manifestation of the spell Cedric cast. A ghostly piece of paper appeared at the end of Cedric’s wand, then folded itself into a paper airplane and took off into the air. It looked like a more intense version of the spells people used to pass notes in class. “What was that spell?” Harry asked. “I’ve never seen it before.”
“It’s not one they really teach around Hogwarts. It’s easier than casting a Patronus, but harder than the one people use at school. My cousin taught it to me earlier this summer, and I haven’t had much of a chance to use it, so this works out.”
Harry had the fleeting thought that the Cedric he knew had never had a chance to learn the spell. “It looks very cool.”
“Thanks! Maybe I can teach it to you once we’re at school?”
“I’d like that,” Harry said. He looked around at the forest again, and confirmed what he already knew: he had no idea which way they needed to go to get back. “Do you know how to get to your house?”
Cedric tilted his head down the path, in the same direction he’d been headed earlier. “You ready to go? Or did you want to wait a bit longer before heading back?”
“I should probably be heading back.”
“Then follow me,” Cedric said, gesturing for Harry to follow him.
Harry did, falling into step beside him.
Notes:
this chapter was like. so long. probably bc so much happened, but still. shout out to the first time skip of longer than 2 days that this fic has had so far lmaoo
would love to know what y'all thought xoxo
Chapter 35: Hit the Bricks
Notes:
thank you to asia for beta reading!
potential tw: harry does rub his hand against his jeans until there's a slight burning sensation, but no damage is done
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m back, mum!” Cedric called, pushing open the door to his house.
Harry followed behind him, looking about in curiosity. The house was cozy and well-kept, almost reminiscent of Potter Cottage in some ways, with hints of magic here and there.
“The floo is in the kitchen,” Cedric said in a quieter voice to Harry as they walked through the house.
Harry nodded and continued following him. They entered the kitchen and Harry saw Cedric’s mum for the first time in either world. She was bustling around the kitchen, clearly in the midst of cooking dinner. Amos Diggory was seated at the kitchen table, absorbed in some papers he had scattered on the table.
“Oh! You brought a guest!” Mrs Diggory said, brushing her hands off on a towel and hurrying forward to shake Harry’s hand.
Harry shook it.
“I’d hug you, but I’m covered in flour at the moment,” she said with a wry smile and a gesture at her flour-covered apron.
“Oh, let me help you, mum,” Cedric said. He pulled out his wand and waved it, vanishing all of the mess from Mrs Diggory.
“Thank you, love! That magic of yours sure does come in handy,” she said, hurrying forward, arms outstretched for a hug.
Harry accepted this as well. He glanced over at Amos as Mrs Diggory stepped back and accidentally made eye contact with the man.
“Is that Harry Potter?” Amos asked, squinting a bit over the top of his papers.
Cedric looked at Harry.
“Um,” Harry hesitated. “Kind of.”
“What do you mean kind of? You either are or you aren’t,” Amos said.
“You would think,” Cedric said quietly to Harry.
Harry cracked a smile at Cedric, then looked back at Amos. “I’m a different Harry Potter from the one you’re used to.”
“You look just like him,” Amos said with narrowed eyes and furrowed brow. He seemed suspicious, as if this was a fun lie for Harry to tell.
“I— it’s a long story, but I’m a Harry Potter from a parallel universe,” Harry finally said. He wasn’t a huge fan of sharing even that much with the man, but he also didn’t want Cedric to have to keep secrets or anything.
“Oh, I believe I heard rumors about that going around the ministry. Weren’t you caught by an auror for running away?”
Harry flushed, mortified by the reminder of the last time he accidentally ran away.
“Hold on,” Amos said, narrowing his eyes and finally setting down the piece of paper he’d been holding. “Are you running away now?”
“He’s actually trying to get home,” Cedric said, crossing his arms.
Harry closed his eyes for a moment, relieved that Cedric had responded for him.
“And how did he get out here in the first place? We’re a long way from Godric's Hollow.”
There was a long, awkward silence. Harry grit his teeth, then responded. “I, uh, had an incident with my magic.” It was embarrassing to admit that he was almost 16 and still dealing with accidental magic.
Amos squinted at him. “At your age?”
“There’s no need to be rude,” Cedric said, his posture tensing further.
Amos made a hmph sound and picked up that piece of paper again. “You better not be planning to use that ‘accidental’ magic to cheat at Quidditch.”
“Amos!” Mrs Diggory exclaimed. “That is not how we speak to guests.”
Amos silently flipped the paper he was looking at over.
Harry found himself unsurprised by Amos’s behavior, considering how he’d acted when Harry met his version of Amos. He looked around, wondering if he’d be better off just slipping into their floo when Cedric responded.
“Oh, c’mon, dad,” Cedric said. “You know that Harry— the other Harry— was just playing the game. He’s not even a seeker!”
Amos hmphed again, keeping his gaze fixed on his paper.
“I’m sorry he’s being like this,” Mrs Diggory said, bustling over with a dirty look at her husband. She pursed her lips. “He’s always struggled with feeling overshadowed by James and his friends in school, and he’s a bit protective of Cedric not feeling the same way.”
“Which is ridiculous on so many levels,” Cedric said loudly, an obvious look over at Amos.
Amos shuffled to the next page.
This was some truly uncomfortable family drama to be thrown into the middle of. Was this normal for visiting other families? Harry couldn’t tell— everyone else he has met since coming here has been pleasant and welcoming regardless of the presence of guests. And back in his world, the Dursleys always put a false veneer of civility on for guests, and he hadn’t exactly been invited over to other’s houses to find out if they operated like the Dursleys or not. Maybe the Dursleys were the weird ones?
“Are you sure you don’t want to stay for dinner?” Mrs Diggory asked.
Harry shook his head. “I need to get back, Mrs Diggory.”
“Oh! Call me June. You’ll have to stay for dinner next time.”
“Oh, um, alright,” Harry said, an awkward glance at Amos.
“You don’t have to come for dinner if you don’t want to,” Cedric said.
“We’ll make sure Mr Sourpuss over there is in better spirits or busy, don’t you fret!” Mrs— June said.
Harry wasn’t sure what to say, so he smiled awkwardly.
“Let’s get you home, Harry,” Cedric said, stepping further into the kitchen towards the fireplace. He took down a pot and pulled a scoop of floo powder out from it.
Harry stepped forward to accept the powder. “Thank you for your help,” Harry said. “And it was nice to meet both of you.”
“It was lovely to meet you too, love,” June said.
“Yeah, it was nice to meet you,” Cedric said.
Amos grunted.
Harry tossed the floo powder into the flames and called out, “Potter Cottage!”
With a whir of magic, Harry was taken away. Before he could even remember to be anxious about getting to his intended destination, he was falling out into the Potter’s floo. He landed in a heap on the ground, glasses falling off his face, and ash spilling everywhere.
“Harry!”
“Oh thank god you’re safe!”
“You’re back!”
Harry was helped to his feet and his glasses were pressed onto his face. The ash and dirt was magically vanished, and Harry could finally see James, Lily, and Barry crowding around him. And there, in the doorway to the office, was Tom Riddle again.
Harry recoiled a step, almost falling back into the fireplace. He was caught before he could topple over by James, and he saw out of the corner of his eye that Tom— Thomas had retreated into the hallway. He glanced at Lily, then James, then Barry, then fixed his gaze on the floor, grimacing a bit.
“Well, this is awkward,” Barry said.
“Barry!” James said.
“He’s not wrong, is he?” Lily said.
The door was open, and Harry could tell that Tom was still there, listening to this.
“He’s not wrong,” Harry said.
James sighed. “I suppose you were right to be hesitant about that one idea I had,” he muttered to Lily.
Harry looked at Barry, a questioning look on his face, only to be met with a similar expression mirrored on Barry’s face.
“I’ll explain later,” James said. “So, um, this is some bad timing. Thomas is here because he was concerned for your safety after you disappeared from the grocery store.”
Harry looked over at— Thomas, who had stepped forward into the doorway, still a meter or two back from the threshold, was standing there nodding in agreement. Harry shifted uncomfortably. There was a vague urge to apologize for something, this whole situation, maybe, lurking in the back of his head, but greater than that was the deep desire for Thomas to just leave. He split the difference and held his silence.
There was an awkward silence.
“Yes, well, I was not quite aware of the situation,” Thomas said, taking a half step closer to the doorway. “I rather thought that the young Mr Potter I saw at the grocer was… Barry?” he said, looking to Barry with a refined eyebrow raised.
“Yeah, that’s what I’m going by these days. Keeps the confusion low.”
“Understandable,” Thomas said.
There was another awkward silence.
“C’mon, Harry, let’s get out of here,” Barry said, grabbing Harry by the wrist.
Harry stayed still for a moment, not wanting to pass as close to Thomas as he would need to in order to make his escape. Barry kept walking and Harry’s arm stretched out to its fullest length. Barry tugged a bit, glancing back at Harry. Harry took a reluctant step forward—
And then Tom stepped out of the way. Thomas? Riddle? Voldemort? Moved aside.
Harry followed behind Barry, compliant in the face of the shock that was that man moving aside for him to clear the path for his exit.
Barry didn’t take him far, just down the hall into his bedroom, shutting the door behind them. Harry went to his usual seat near the head of Barry’s bed while Barry dropped into his desk chair.
“That was wild,” Barry said, spinning around.
“Why is he here?” Harry asked, wrapping his hands in the hem of his shirt.
“He told us what he told you, that he saw who he thought was me freak out at the sight of him and apparate away.”
Harry grimaced and squeezed his hands a bit tighter.
“I mean it was understandable, wasn’t it?” Barry said. “He was some big-bad-guy in your world, right? Of course you’d want to get out of there.”
“He was— he was—” so many phrases crowded through Harry’s head, each fighting to be said. He was my worst enemy. He was evil. He was after me. He was my parents’ killer. He was the lynchpin for almost every bad thing in my life.
“He was a dark lord,” Harry said eventually. It wasn’t enough to convey all that Voldemort was, but what words would be?
“Right. I, uh, don’t actually have a whole lot of context for what that means to you,” Barry said. “Like, to me, Thomas is the headmaster who I see every other year pretty frequently, but only from a distance, and then sometimes I see him around the neighborhood, but not a whole lot of that either. And we don’t really have any like, organized violent crime? I’m guessing that’s what this Voldemort was up to? So the only dark lords I know about are some long dead people we learn about in history class.”
Harry found himself at a loss for words.
There was a knock at the door before it cracked open.
“How’s it going, kids?” James asked, poking his head into the room.
Harry jumped, a little grateful for the distraction, but startled nonetheless.
Barry looked from James to Harry, then back again. “Well, I’m fine. Kinda think this is a shit situation for Harry though.”
Harry could only nod.
“Yeah, um, about that,” James said. “Can I come in?”
Harry made eye contact with Barry. Barry shrugged. Harry did too.
“Sure,” Barry said, maintaining eye contact with Harry.
Harry nodded.
James stepped into the room and gently shut the door behind him.
Harry pinched some of the material of his shirt between his thumb and forefinger and started rubbing it together.
“Just so you know, Lily is giving Thomas a quick overview of the situation—”
Harry grimaced.
“—which is necessary because, well, he is the co-headmaster of your school, both of you. It may be his year to take some time off for his own pursuits, but he does still keep abreast of events at the school. And a new student who’s a dimension traveler is certainly an event.”
“And then he’s leaving?” Harry asked.
“Yes, then he’s leaving. He has firm plans to be abroad for several months.”
Harry’s grip on the hem of his shirt loosened.
“So what was that idea you mentioned?” Barry piped up.
Harry looked up, curious now too.
James shifted, looking uncomfortable. “Ah, right. I feel as though I should apologize. Maybe not for the idea itself, but for not, I don’t know, handling the situation sooner? I had the idea to invite Thomas over because I guess I thought it would be good for you to see that he’s just a man here. The sort of man that I would feel fine inviting over for tea with my children and my wife. Obviously that would have backfired, so…”
Harry tightened his grip on the hem of his shirt at even the thought of that. At least with today, and seeing Voldemort unexpectedly at Potter Cottage, he’d almost been primed for it, set on edge, by that first encounter at the grocers. He didn’t like to think what would have happened had he been taken completely by surprise here.
“We’ll need to talk about how you want to handle this and him going forward, but for now, would you mind telling me what happened? And if I should expect an owl from the improper use of magic office for that magical airplane you sent a message with?”
Harry gulped.
“Not that I would be mad if that were the case! If you’re in trouble, I always want you to use your magic if you need to, and we’ll deal with the consequences together. I just need to know what to expect.”
Harry nodded. “Um, I don’t think you should be getting a letter? Or wouldn’t I get the letter? Since I’m the one the magic was done around? Because Cedric sent the message for me.”
“In this case, it sounds like we’re off the hook since I’m pretty sure Cedric is of age. In general, your guardians would be the recipient of any letters regarding magical violations,” James said. “Except when you were living with mundane people.”
“Hermione gets all her own letters,” Barry said.
“Oh,” Harry said.
“So what happened?” Barry asked. “Thomas said you were staring at his favorite crisps at the grocers and when he recommended them to you, you panicked and apparated away. Was it like that time when you apparated away from here?”
“Thomas was very curious about that too,” Lily said as she pushed open the door.
Harry whipped around to stare at the newcomer. He twisted around, trying to peer behind her into the hall, to see if she was alone or not. He didn’t see anyone, but that didn’t necessarily mean anything.
“Thomas has left,” Lily said, making steady eye contact with Harry.
Harry closed his eyes in relief, releasing his grip on his shirt.
“Do you mind if I come in?” Lily asked.
“Be my guest,” Barry said, affecting a snobbish accent.
Harry took a deep breath, then opened his eyes again to see Lily perching on the foot of Barry’s bed.
“Thomas is half convinced that you’re capable of wandless, wordless apparition,” Lily said.
“Uh, what?” Harry asked.
“Is that even possible?” Barry asked.
“Sure it is,” James said. “But for people who train to achieve the feat, like Thomas himself, and Albus Dumbledore, and maybe Sirius’s brother Regulus could manage it these days. For a 15 year old who hasn’t finished his schooling yet? That would be far-fetched.”
“More far-fetched than a 15 year old, several years into his education, still managing powerful accidental magic?” Lily asked with a single arched brow.
James sighed. “Alright, you’ve got me there.”
“Is it really that strange?” Harry asked, a bit of tension creeping back into his shoulders.
“I wouldn’t use the word strange,” James said.
“Yeah, that kinda makes it sound like a bad thing that you can accidentally apparate, when it actually rules,” Barry said.
Lily sucked in some air.
Harry looked at her, his hands coming to rest on the material of his shirt.
“It’s not inherently a bad thing,” Lily said quickly. “I’m just worried because intentional apparition is already dangerous enough, I can only imagine that doing it accidentally makes things worse.”
“Apparating is dangerous?” Harry asked, baffled.
James pinched the bridge of his nose. “I have no idea what they were teaching you at that school.”
“Apparating can lead to loss of limbs, even loss of life, if done incorrectly. Whole body parts can be left behind.”
Harry’s jaw dropped.
Lily reached behind her to wrap a hand around James’s wrist. “Do you think you could speak to someone at the office about getting Harry— and maybe Barry too— a waiver to learn apparition early?”
“Me?” Barry asked.
“Well, it’d feel a bit strange to go out of our way for this and not at least make an effort to include you too,” Lily said.
Barry shrugged. “I think I’d rather learn at school with everyone else.”
“Are you sure?” James asked.
Barry hesitated. “Alright, go ahead and ask about me too. Might be fun bragging rights.”
“Well… this would be a… a safety measure. Because Harry has accidentally apparated a couple times now, and we’re worried that next time is the time that he loses his arm.”
Harry wrapped a hand around his arm, to reassure himself that they were both still there. They were.
“I can do my best, but—”
An owl squawked from the office.
James heaved a sigh. “I’ll get it,” he said, turning to leave the room.
“Come back when you’re done,” Lily called over her shoulder.
“Sure,” James said from down the hallway.
Lily turned back to them.
“Do I have time to learn how to apparate?” Harry asked. He was already spending a lot of time on OWLs prep and the occasional meditation lesson for animagus self discovery.
Lily nodded. “I’ve been speaking to your various tutors, and the consensus seems to be that we can back off most of the subjects. History of Magic and practical potions are the only subjects that will remain weekly. The others you’ll probably see your tutor for once more before the week leading up to the actual exams. And if I’m being honest, I suspect that your potion brewing is more than adequate—”
“Then why’s he got to do it weekly?” Barry asked, crossing his arms.
“Because Fleamont seems particularly invested in the lessons. I was just about to tell Harry that he can choose to opt out if he wishes.”
Barry uncrossed his arms. “Oh. That’s alright then.”
Harry smiled at him in gratitude, then looked back to Lily.
“You don’t have to decide about potions now, Harry. The point is that you would have time to learn how to apparate if we can get approval.”
“That may be a problem,” James said, stepping back into the room.
“What happened?” Lily asked.
James handed her a letter.
Harry shifted forward a bit, exchanging a glance with Barry as he did the same.
“It’s a letter from the Improper Use of Magic office,” James explained.
Harry furrowed his brow. “How did they know about that?”
Lily lowered the letter. “I did think that any notice we received about magic would be about the message spell. But it looks like it’s about the apparition in the grocery store. And it seems as though we may have other problems too,” she said.
“Would you mind telling us what happened from your point of view before we get further into this?” James asked. “I think we need that context for proper decision making.”
Harry looked down at the bedspread. “It seems like you know most of it already.”
“We’d still rather hear it from you,” Lily said gently.
Harry sighed and flopped back onto Barry’s pillows. He tossed an arm over his eyes for good measure, so he wouldn’t have to look at any of them while he explained. “I was at the grocers, trying to find the refrigerated section, when I saw the crisps aisle. I decided to go check it out, see if there were any snacks I felt like getting, when I saw that one was a different color than I thought it should be. Thomas came up behind me and said he liked the crisps I was looking at, I uh, I freaked out a bit, because I wasn't expecting to see him there. Or anywhere really. And I apparated away.” He thought back to that moment, torn with indecision on whether he should expand on his feelings right before he left.
“Where did you go?” James asked.
Harry shifted a bit. “Um, somewhere near the Weasleys? I ran into Cedric Diggory. Do you think it’s important that in the moment before I apparated away, I could feel my magic building in me and… almost chose to leave?” Harry pressed down on his face a bit harder with his arm, torn with indecision over whether he made the right choice to share that.
“That doesn’t really sound accidental to me,” Barry said, accompanied by the sound of air rushing by as he spun in his chair.
Lily made a thoughtful humming noise.
“I think, given that Harry doesn’t actually know how to apparate— right, Harry?”
“Right.”
“Then that automatically classifies the magic as accidental.”
“That sounded more like wish magic, like something from a classic fairy tale to me,” Lily said.
“Wish magic?” Barry asked. “I’ve never heard of that.”
“Because it’s not, strictly speaking, real,” Lily said. “Accidental magic is the closest we have to what I would call fairy-tale-like magic. A child wants something bad enough, and has no other channel for that desire, so their magic makes it happen. The route by which the wish is granted sometimes is a bit…”
“Outside the box?” James suggested.
“Yes, exactly. And there are many, many times where magical children wish with all their might for things that their magic just never grants.”
Harry thought of all the times that that was true for himself and nodded. “It was like I was able to choose what my magic was channeled into, though,” Harry said.
“So it was kinda accidental, but kinda purposeful, but either way pretty sick since most people our age can’t use magic unless we’re under special wards during the summer,” Barry said.
“I wish it were that simple,” James said.
“Oh no,” Harry said.
“Yeah,” James said. “So it seems like your trace is not active here, Harry.”
“Oh shit, so he really can do magic anywhere,” Barry said.
“Except for around mundane people, which he did, when he apparated away today. There was a mundane person one aisle over, and reading between the lines of the letter and what we know from Thomas, it seems as though there would have needed to be an obliviation today had Thomas not smoothed things over right away.”
Harry sucked a breath in between his teeth. He did not like the idea that he might owe Thomas something.
“So how did they know who to send the letter to?” Barry asked.
“Thomas did, when he spoke to the Obliviators and convinced them that obliviation wasn’t necessary. Because your trace wasn’t set off though, Barry, the letter is addressed to the Potter family,” James said, trailing off, his words carrying an odd bitter edge.
“They seem to suspect James,” Lily said. “I think the Improper Use of Magic office may not have received notice that Harry exists and is under our care yet, because this letter…”
There was a heavy silence.
“My time with the Aurors may be coming to an end soon,” James said.
Harry removed his arm and sat up, staring at James. James Potter was… he was a hero, he was part of the reason Harry aspired to be an Auror himself— And he was thinking of quitting?
There were deep lines creasing James’s forehead, his lips set in a thin line. His hands were clenched by his side, and his very demeanor radiated anger.
Lily reached out and ran a hand down his arm. Some of the worst of James’s tension was released, but he was still strung tight with anger.
“I think that may be wise,” Lily said.
“What does the letter say?” Harry asked.
“The letter is demanding that the perpetrator of the magic submit themself for judgement,” Lily said grimly. “With language heavily implying that James has committed some nefarious and/or highly illegal acts to either remove the trace from Barry or to masquerade as him.”
James turned and left the room.
Lily sighed and continued. “It’s honestly vague and confusing, like they can’t decide what to accuse him of or what will even happen if he does as they demand.”
Harry shifted away, his breath starting to feel shallower and shallower.
“Woah, what was that about?” Barry asked.
“Your father, James, probably felt overwhelmed by his emotions, so he's taking a moment to sort himself out. He’ll be alright in a moment or two, especially once we figure out a game plan for how to deal with this.”
“I’m so sorry,” Harry said. He started rubbing his hand up and down the abrasive material of his trousers. The slight burn of the friction was centering, and Harry was able to focus on his breathing a bit better.
“Hey, this isn’t your fault,” Barry said. “It’s not your fault that someone who you knew as a threat surprised you out of nowhere.”
“I should’ve just run away. With my legs.”
“A solution for next time, perhaps,” Lily said.
“Next time?” Barry asked with a laugh. “You think he’s going to run into Bellatrix Lestrange at Hogwarts next?”
Harry shuddered.
“I meant it more in the sense that a non-magical solution is desirable in most cases, but especially when mundane people are present. If Bellatrix Lestrange shows up at Hogwarts, then something has gone terribly wrong, and you should both run away because any magic you try to use will likely only worsen the situation. Just get out.”
“Noted,” Barry said. “Wait, but didn’t Harry apparate to a park in a mundane neighborhood last time? Why didn’t anything happen with Dad then?”
“That’s right, I did,” Harry said, eager to get his mind off of the horrible image of Bellatrix at Hogwarts.
“Was there anyone around right when you showed up?” Lily asked.
Harry shook his head.
“Then there you have it. I believe that the physical presence of people without magic is what makes all the difference.”
Harry thought back to the times he had received letters about magic away from Hogwarts, and found himself agreeing.
“So what are we going to do about this?” Barry asked.
Lily sighed.
“We’re going to have to talk about it, I suppose. In an ideal world, the two of you won’t have to be involved, but I think you’re both old enough to be kept mostly in the loop.”
Harry narrowed his eyes and leaned forward, ready to protest.
Lily held up a hand. “I can see by your look that you don’t like the thought of being left out of something, but the things we’d be keeping from you would be things like the details of the tantrum James is likely throwing to vent his frustration.”
Harry subsided, though his eyes remained narrowed suspiciously.
“I’ll go ahead and leave you boys for now. We all still need dinner, so I’m going to go ahead and order out. Anything you want in particular?”
Harry shrugged and looked at Barry.
Barry threw his hands up in the air. “I feel like I pick every time! Harry, you have to pick this time.”
Harry looked at Lily.
“You heard the man,” Lily said with a smile.
Harry thought quickly, his mind going into overdrive trying to decide what place would make everyone most happy when he was jolted out of his thoughts by a pillow hitting him in the face. “Hey!” he exclaimed.
“Stop overthinking. What restaurant that we’ve been to this summer have you most liked? Quick!”
“That pizza place down the street,” Harry said reflexively.
“There we go, then,” Barry said.
“Pizza it is! Same order as last time?”
Harry nodded.
“Yes, please,” Barry said.
“I’ll call you down when the food’s here,” Lily said.
“I’m going to go wash up,” Harry said, looking at his hands and remembering that he was just wandering through the woods and traveling by floo. He got up and followed after Lily.
“See ya,” Barry said.
And as Harry closed the loo door behind him, he remembered that he forgot to explain the heavy cream. Again.
Notes:
inspo for the chapter name. harry yeeted out of the diggory's, then out of that room w thomas, and james might be ;) yeeting out of his job so it felt appropriatethank you for reading and i'd love to know what you thought of the story!
Chapter 36: Processing Emotions
Chapter Text
“Just so you know, I forgot to get the heavy cream,” Harry said, peeking his head into the living room. After finishing up in the loo, he had gone to sit at his desk for a couple minutes before he got bored and decided to resolve the heavy cream situation. As he surveyed the tableau in front of him, though, he began to doubt his decision.
James was sitting on the couch, staring off into the middle distance, hand rhythmically clenching around a hot pink stress ball. Lily was next to him, one hand rubbing his back, the other wrapped around a quill, clearly in the midst of writing a letter.
“Oh, that’s alright. I’ll pick it up tomorrow,” Lily said, releasing the quill and allowing it to hover, dripless, over the parchment, as she turned to face Harry.
Harry dug in his pockets for a moment and pulled out the cash she’d given him earlier, shuffling forward a few steps to hold it out within her reach. “And here’s your cash back.”
Lily stared at his extended hand for a moment, then shook her head. “Actually, you should keep that. We need to set up a bank account for you and set you up with an allowance. I can’t believe we’ve forgotten for this long— and with your birthdays coming up soon too! I’m glad we’ve been reminded of this so we can sort it all out.”
Harry thought about the way James had stormed off, and what he’d said about his job. “Is now really a good time for that?”
Lily tilted her head to the side. “Why wouldn’t it be?”
Harry’s eyes wandered over to where James continued to sit in silence, still rhythmically squeezing the ball in his hand.
Lily followed his gaze, then sighed and shook her head. “Ignore him. He’s still working through his emotions. And if what you’re worried about is the, uh, financials of it all, you really don’t need to be.” She glanced at James again, then stage whispered with a slight smile, “James is from money. We’re fine, even if he decides to become a Llittle Lleague Quidditch coach full time.”
Harry nodded, though a twinge of disappointment shot through his gut at the reminder that he never got to have James as his coach— or play Llittle Lleague Quidditch at all.
“So go ahead and keep that, and some time either this week or next, we’ll make sure you get to Gringotts to both open a bank account and set up an allowance.”
Harry hesitated for only a moment before putting the money back into his pocket. As weird as it felt to just accept the money, the thought of having access to his own finances again calmed him in an unexpected, but powerful way.
“Did you need anything else?” Lily asked.
Harry glanced at James, then shook his head.
“Pizza should be here in 20 minutes; I’ll give you a call when it’s ready, alright?” Lily said.
“Alright,” Harry said, turning to go back upstairs. It was clear that he wasn’t wanted at the moment, and with how hard James was taking the situation, it was no wonder why. He hoped that James was going to be alright, and that he wouldn’t take the easy route of blaming Harry for his misfortune.
Harry shut the door behind him and collapsed onto the bed. He reached over to the bedside table and pulled out the invisibility cloak concealed within. He stared down at the material and ran his hands through the silken folds, marveling as his hands transitioned seamlessly from visible to invisible.
This whole situation seemed to have everyone on edge in a way he hadn’t seen from them before. Up to this point, Lily and James had seemed continuously happy and pleasant— capable of being serious, particularly when Harry was divulging information about his life, but otherwise consistently upbeat. This situation with the Ministry felt different, though, like Harry was observing it all from the side, despite his central role. In a sort of guilt-laden way, it was nice to see that they could be serious outside of conversations about his past. It made him feel less like a novelty.
But the fact remained that he was central to all of this drama because of, once again, his inability to control his accidental magic. Running away here had landed him in an interrogation cell, who’s to say what would happen if they did manage to pin an actual crime on him or on James?
The Ministry here didn’t seem to be much better than the Ministry back home, and there was no telling what they could decide to do. If the Ministries were truly comparable, then the fact that Sirius was wrongfully imprisoned in Azkaban for 12 years and would have been there for even longer had he not broken out boded even worse for potential outcomes now.
Harry shook his head and shoved the invisibility cloak back into the drawer, sliding it shut with a touch too much force. He went to sit at the desk and grabbed a quill and a piece of parchment. He was going to write a thank you note to Cedric for all of his help, rather than continue to sit around and drown in his circular, pointless thoughts.
Figuring out what to say and how to say it took a couple of drafts, since Harry hadn’t ever actually sent Cedric a proper letter before. Once he managed to write a letter he was happy with, he binned the rejects and went to the office to send the letter off with the family owl. As he did so, he thought forward to how neat it’d be when Cedric taught him how to do that enhanced paper airplane spell.
In a bit of fortuitous timing, Lily called him and Barry down for dinner moments after he opened the window to send the owl off. He thought briefly of Hedwig, wishing her well, before he took off for dinner with the family.
Pizza was consumed that night at record speed. Few words were exchanged in favor of powering through the meal. Barry was the first to finish eating, and the second he was finished, he shoved his plate away, planted his hands on the table, and leaned forward.
“Can we talk about what the hell we’re going to do next?”
Lily sighed and put down the last half of her slice of pizza. “I suppose we should. James and I discussed this a bit, but so many of our options depend on the exact people involved— information we don’t have access to yet— that we will mostly have to react as events proceed.”
Harry nodded.
“There must be someone we can ask for information!” Barry said, crossing his arms across his chest and leaning back in his chair.
Lily sighed.
James tapped his fingers rhythmically against the table. “I’ve thought about asking Alastor Moody—“
Harry sat forward.
“—but I just don’t think that’s a good idea,” Lily interrupted. “The man is a bit of a fast trigger, there’s no telling what he’ll do if he hasn’t heard of the situation already—“
“He hasn’t heard of the situation. He would have told me the second he had. He could probably find out from his ubiquitous contacts. However, that could also have unfortunate, unforeseen consequences.”
“It’s a complicated situation,” Lily said.
“And beyond asking Moody, I don’t have many ideas. It’s strange, I feel like I should have more…”
Harry looked over at Barry. Barry was staring at James with narrowed eyes, but looked away to exchange a nod with Harry. Harry looked back at James in time to catch the tail end of a glance he had shared with Lily.
James steepled his fingers together, elbows balanced on the table. “No matter how this whole situation goes, I’m thinking I might take a leave of absence from work. I do a lot of investigative work; I should be better in this situation, so I have to wonder if I just need a vacation. Not to mention how nice it would be to have a break from some of my coworkers.”
“It has been a while since we took a proper vacation,” Lily agreed. “And in addition to his planned hiatus, we’re thinking about taking a family trip over winter break. All four of us, maybe joined by James’s parents, all together.”
Harry blinked, taken aback by the direction the conversation had taken. “That’s a long way off.”
“We like to plan these things far in advance so, for example, the two of you can make sure you don’t make other commitments during the break,” Lily said.
“And so we can do all our homework before break,” Barry said, rolling his eyes.
“That’s so we can spend proper family time together without being distracted by other things, like homework or work.”
Barry rolled his eyes at Harry, but Harry was caught off guard by that too. He thought that the time together that Lily was proposing sounded kinda nice. And he could probably just leave his homework for after the break, especially without his Hermione to nag him. He felt another pang at the reminder of what he’d lost, but steeled himself and pushed it away.
“So we’re just going to wait and see about the underage magic office nonsense?” Barry asked, disgruntled.
“I plan to just go into work tomorrow and see what’s going on, maybe ask my supervisor if he’s heard anything.”
“And we’ve verified that Thomas has a Lookie-Talkie,” Lily said, “so if his previous testimony is directly called into question, James can immediately get into contact with Thomas to verify the authenticity of his observations.”
“This really ought to be an open and shut case once the Unspeakables notify the Improper Use of Magic office of Harry’s existence here,” James said, dragging a hand down his face. “Unfortunately, the aggression of their letter suggests that there may be someone— or several someones— involved who won’t let this be open and shut.”
“Can you at least make sure Sirius is around tomorrow?” Barry asked. “As, like, a witness or something. I really don’t like the thought of Dad facing these sorts of people alone.”
Harry nodded his agreement, then realized he didn’t actually know what Sirius does. “Is Sirius an auror?”
James snorted. “He used to be, a long time ago, but it turned out to not be for him. He’s a part-time independent contractor now who likes to hang around the auror office to annoy me.”
“Having him there isn’t the worst idea,” Lily said. “We’d have to impress upon him the importance of not acting rashly.”
“…Right.”
“James, dear, we’ve been over this. Channel your inner 37-year-old and not your inner still-a-Gryffindor-school-child.”
James sighed. “I will do my best, but sometimes I just see a clear path and have to act decisively to take it.”
“That’s fine, but I know Sirius takes great joy in pranking your office, and if he’s there as a witness, that’s the last thing he should be doing.”
James waved his wand and parchment and a quill appeared in front of him. “I’m just gonna write him a letter and address it to Severus too. You’ll have to sign it; the more metaphorical eyes on him, the better behaved he’s likely to be.”
Harry grimaced as he realized that James intended to actually send Sirius an owl. “I, uh, I already sent the owl out with a letter today.”
James waved his left hand through the air. “Not a problem, I can just chuck it through the floo. Faster that way too.”
Lily scooted her chair over so she was looking over James’s shoulder. “Make sure you mention the fact that they don’t seem to know about Harry’s existence. The interdepartmental communication is abysmal.”
“It so is,” James said under his breath.
“And you should contact the Unspeakables,” Harry said suddenly, glad for the chance to actually contribute to the discussion. “They can vouch for my existence.”
James looked up from his letter and pointed at Harry with the feathery end of his quill. “That is a brilliant idea. Lily?”
“I can write the letter, but we need an owl to send it—“
Harry grimaced again.
“—so just add a request to borrow Sirius’s in your letter.”
“Actually, wait,” James said, “the Unspeakables as a whole tend to be more responsive to secure interdepartmental memos. Why don’t you draft what that memo should say while I finish writing to Sirius?”
Lily summoned her own parchment and quill, and then both adults were scribbling away in near silence.
Harry looked over at Barry, who he now realized looked tense and a bit upset. “Want to go upstairs?”
Barry jerked his head once and got to his feet.
Harry followed along behind him, concern swirling around his chest. As he thought back through the time since he met Barry, he realized that, much like Lily and James, Barry has rarely been anything but happy and laid back. Now, though, his demeanor was tense, and there was a crease between his brows that spoke to some sort of turmoil.
Barry went straight for his bedroom, and Harry stopped in the doorway.
“Can I come in?” Harry asked.
Barry nodded stiffly again.
Harry stepped in and sat down on Barry’s bed, near the desk chair where Barry had planted himself. “Is everything alright?”
Barry sighed and thrust his hand through his hair, ruining his pristine hairstyle.
Harry’s eyes widened, and his concern grew. Barry’s hair was almost always perfectly coiffed; the only times when it wasn’t, was when he was stepping off the pitch, hair perfectly windswept instead. This? Was just messy in a way that Harry had never seen Barry’s hair before.
“I don’t… I don’t like any of this,” Barry eventually said, running his hand through his hair again. He looked at his hand and scrunched his face in distaste, then wiped his hand on his trousers.
Harry cocked his head to the side.
“This whole thing with Dad and the Ministry,” Barry explained, waving his hands around in the air as he started to spin in his chair. “Dad has worked in the Ministry my whole life, and it’s just, I don’t know, weird that all of this is happening. It’s weird, and I don’t like it.”
Harry nodded, but though he felt genuine sympathy for what Barry was struggling with, it was hard for him to understand it. He tried to imagine how he would have felt if Vernon had had disruptions to his job at Grunnings, and it got him nowhere in relating to what Barry was feeling. If Vernon had been fired, he simply would not have cared.
“Like, I know Mum says it’s all going to be okay, and I want to believe her, but this is all so new and different. Mum has been a teacher my whole life and Dad has been an auror my whole life, and now that might not be true. I don’t know, maybe this isn’t a big deal, but I don’t like it.” At the end of this outburst, Barry slowed to a stop in his spinny chair and started rubbing at his chest.
Harry watched Barry’s struggle with what he was feeling, and Harry was wallowing out of his depth with no clue how to fix things for Barry. He reached over to pat Barry’s knee and almost missed as Barry started spinning again. He switched targets to pat at his shoulder as he spun past. “Um, I don’t think it’s weird or anything to feel uncomfortable about this. Change is uncomfortable, right? And this is a pretty big change.”
Barry nodded vigorously. “That’s true, that’s true.”
“And Lily said they’d both keep us updated, so if something else happens we’ll know, and if there’s something we can do to help, we’ll hopefully know that too.”
“That’s also true,” Barry said. “So there’s nothing we can do now.”
Harry nodded reluctantly, liking that fact as little as Barry seemed to.
Barry got to his feet and shoved his seat back in a single movement, so fast that the seat continued to spin. “Wanna go fly? I want to go flying. Come with me?”
Harry shrugged and got up too. “Flying sounds good.” Flying to work through turmoil, now that was something Harry could understand. And it’d be nice to not have to scramble for the right thing to say— conversations while flying were mostly related to requests to pass the Quaffle and complementary whoops.
They headed outside, past Lily and James, still seated at the kitchen table, and set about flying together.
“Boys, come inside!” Lily called from the back door.
Harry pulled his broom to a stop and caught the Quaffle from Barry.
“Why?” Barry shouted back.
“Because Sirius is here and asking for you!”
Harry exchanged a look with Barry, then directed his broom to the ground. He could see Barry doing the same out of the corner of his eye. They stashed their brooms in the shed and went inside.
“They’re in the front of the house,” Lily said from her seat in the den.
Harry frowned and looked at Barry.
Barry shrugged.
Harry decided to just go find out, so he waved at Lily and headed over there. As he rounded the corner to the living room, he found that the room had been transformed into the setting for their Animagus meditation practice.
But more noticeable than that were Sirius and James, standing in the middle of the room, Sirius’s arms wrapped around James, and James holding himself stiff as a board in the embrace.
Barry coughed behind him.
Sirius smiled at them over James’s shoulder.
“Do you need a moment?” Harry asked.
James snorted.
Sirius rolled his eyes.
Their embrace unraveled, and James looked a bit better after he ran his hand over his eyes.
“Thanks for coming in, you two,” Sirius said. “I know this isn’t as exciting as flying, but it is necessary—“
Barry made an incredulous noise.
“It’s alright, Sirius, I’ll just tell them. We’re meditating tonight because, well, for a couple of reasons. It’ll help my emotional regulation. Lily thinks it’ll help with our impulsivity tomorrow. Sirius just wants to distract me.”
Sirius nodded in the background.
“And the two of you do need to practice the animagus transformation. Many birds, one spell.”
“Hey, that saying is insensitive,” Harry said with a mock frown.
James and Sirius looked confused.
Barry stifled a laugh.
“Wha—“
“Harry is a bird, you dolts,” Barry said, properly laughing now, far more than was called for by the humor of the joke. And he didn’t stop, his laughter kept building and building, until he had to hunch over and cling to a nearby couch for support as the laughs racked his body.
Harry looked over at James and Sirius, desperately hoping one of them would have a solution for this.
James came forward and laid a hand on Barry’s shaking shoulder.
Harry looked over at Sirius and was about to suggest they give James and Barry some space, when Barry seemed to pull himself together.
“Whoa, sorry, that was a bit unhinged,” Barry said, straightening up again and wiping at a few stray tears. His face was a bit flushed, and he looked embarrassed.
“Hey, Sirius, can you…” Harry trailed off, at a loss. He thought that it might be best to give Barry and James some time alone together, but he wasn’t sure how to make a graceful exit.
“Yup,” Sirius said, striding out of the room and straight out the front door.
Harry followed behind with a parting wave to James and Barry. He closed the front door behind him and turned to see Sirius sat on the grass in the front lawn. And then Harry realized that by giving Barry the space to process this change in his life, he had set himself up to spend one on one time with not-his-Sirius. Harry sucked in a deep breath, then steeled himself and sat down next to Sirius on the grass.
“How’s it going, kid?” Sirius asked.
Harry shrugged. “I don’t know. Kinda worried about Barry, I guess.”
Sirius nodded. “That was a bit rough in there.”
“I think this whole situation is hard on him,” Harry said, not wanting to betray Barry’s trust by being too specific— but that much was probably obvious.
Sirius looked at him out of the corner of his eye. “Barry has led a fairly idyllic life. Stable, comfortable. This is… all of this is well out of the ordinary for him. Lily and James have done a decent job teaching him how to handle turmoil, particularly of the schoolyard troubles kind, but this is all an entirely new sort of turmoil. He’ll be alright because he has all kinds of support to help him through it— which, now that I think about it, is likely why he is having so much visible trouble with all of this. He’s externalizing it as a signal to us, his loved ones, that he needs help.”
“Is that supposed to be reassuring?” Harry asked, concerned.
“It is, because it means we don’t have to worry about something he’s hiding from us. What we see is all of it; there’s no iceberg lurking beneath the surface.”
Harry squinted, wondering if he should feel targeted by that.
Sirius knocked into him with his shoulder. “It works for him because that’s how he was raised. It takes all types, and some of us weren’t as lucky as him in the parental department.”
Harry looked away, certain now that he was being targeted and simultaneously flooded with the mortification of the confirmation that Lily had talked about him with Sirius. He’d given her permission, sure, but it was entirely different to be confronted with that reality in one-on-one conversation with one of the recipients of that information.
Sirius took a deep breath and fixed his gaze straight ahead. “Look, I’m just saying that that kind of open reliance on your friends and family is the sort of thing that has to be learned, and is much easier to learn from the get-go. The rest of us have to fight, magic and spell, for even a fraction of their communication skills and general openness.”
Harry picked at the grass by his legs. The thought that he wasn’t the only one to struggle with opening up to others was sort of reassuring, but…
“I think we’ve probably given them enough time,” Sirius eventually said. He got to his feet and his joints made a couple loud popping noises, startling a laugh out of Harry. “Laugh it up, kid. One day your joints will sound like popcorn, and you’ll be going to your people for emotional support before your problems are blown out of proportion. Just you wait.” And with that, he spun on his heel, a difficult feat in the grass, and went into the house.
Harry watched him go for a moment, jaw dropped after the delivery of that statement and the dramatics of that exit, then he hurried after him back inside.
Barry and James were both on their meditation mats, sitting in relaxed poses, clearly ready and waiting to start meditation. Sirius was walking in circles around his meditation mat, staring intently down at it.
“Are we ready to meditate?” Harry asked.
James and Barry nodded.
Harry went to take his seat, and as he did, he took a good look at Barry, to see how he was doing. His eyes were a bit red-rimmed, but other than that, his posture was much looser, and he seemed much more relaxed. Harry looked over at James next, but James seemed, if anything, more tense than before.
Sirius finally sat down on his mat.
“Are you okay, James?” Harry asked.
James smiled, though it seemed a bit off. “I will be alright, and I think this meditation will help me sort myself out. Thank you for asking, Harry.”
Harry returned the smile.
Sirius clapped his hands. “Alright, Potters. Get ready to return to a more simplistic state of mind and let go of your higher thought processes.” With that, Sirius transitioned into a more metered tone of voice, guiding them into meditation.
Harry closed his eyes as instructed and let go of all of his complicated feelings. The ones about openness, the ones about relying on others, the worries for James and his job, the concerns for what would happen with the Ministry. He let it all go and flew like a bird.
Notes:
thank you for reading! next chapter will be an outsider interlude :)
if you're looking for something else to read, i have a fic called worth living for where sirius doesn't fully die after falling through the veil, instead he comes back as a ghost and that Changes things
Chapter 37: Interlude: Sirius
Notes:
heads up! this chapter contains a great deal of anti-cop messaging. if you’re a bootlicker, this chapter isn’t for you, please close out of the tab in which you are viewing this fic. for the rest of you, please enjoy the chapter!
huge thank you to asia and dianna (aka minryll) for betaing!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius woke up with a start to the obnoxious sound of his alarm going off. He grabbed his wand and blasted it off, then hauled himself out of bed, sparing a rueful glance for the empty side of the bed as he did. No matter how early he awoke, Severus always somehow managed to beat him to it.
And this morning, Sirius was up quite early, by his own standards, at least.
James was in some deep shit— and for no good reason, too— so of course Sirius was going to drag himself out of bed to help drag James’s arse out of trouble. He had no contracts open with the Ministry at the moment, and thus no real reason to be there, but he was friendly with enough people that he ought to be able to find some way to occupy himself and avoid suspicion.
Sirius quickly got dressed in standard business casual attire. This was his least favorite category of clothing, but given the situation, business attire would allow him to blend in better than any other options. Well, better than anything but an actual law enforcement uniform, but he wasn’t dumb enough to impersonate one of them when he was well known for not actually working for them.
As he hurried down the stairs and into the kitchen, he heard the tell-tale sounds of Severus puttering about.
“Morning,” Severus said, setting down the plates he was holding.
Sirius made a beeline for him and kissed him good morning. “How did you sleep?” he asked.
Severus shrugged and picked up the plates again. “As well as I always do.”
Sirius sighed and took the plate that was overloaded with food from Severus. He hated hearing about Severus’s sleep problems because there wasn’t anything he could do to help, but he always asked anyway because the only thing worse than not being able to do anything was not knowing at all. “Got any plans for today?”
“It’s a brewing day today. I’ve got some interesting orders to fill, and I’m looking forward to the challenge of brewing them,” Severus said, taking his seat at their table.
Sirius took his seat across from him and distracted himself from his potentially stressful day ahead by grilling Severus about the potions he was brewing. Sometimes Severus had some salacious stories to go along with the orders, and there was little that Sirius liked more than hearing about low stakes gossip.
As he finished his breakfast, Sirius ran out of diversionary topics. Silence fell as he used his wand to clean his dishes and banish them back to the cabinets.
Severus got up from his seat and came around the table to stand in front of Sirius. Severus took his hands and tugged Sirius to his feet, so they were looking into each others’ eyes. “I haven’t brought this up, because we are both well aware of how important all of this is, but I also know what your panic response is, and I wanted to make sure you have a game plan for if something goes to hell in a handbasket.”
Sirius pressed his lips together. Then he dug around in his pockets and produced a seemingly normal galleon. “I spent some time while I was just sitting with James last night enchanting this. It’s a ward stripper, and it will allow me to bypass the Ministry’s wards to apparate James and I out if we need to. Otherwise my plan is to just stay within earshot— magically enhanced, if needed, and keep myself out of it.”
“If an emergency arises, where will you apparate to?”
Sirius blanked. “Um.”
Severus cracked a smile. “Would you like my opinion?”
“Yes, please,” Sirius said.
“Take him as far as you’re comfortable with to throw off the trail, then take him to Potter Manor. They won’t be able to get to you easily there, and from there, we can figure out the rest.”
Sirius looked at the galleon in his hand, then back to Severus. “Are you sure we’re not making too big a deal of things? I know the Ministry is pretty messed up, the aurors more so than most.” He’d had more than a few good reasons to leave them all those years ago, after all. “But doesn’t this all feel a bit overkill to you?”
Severus shook his head. “We have these plans because we know that there are, undeniably, people in the Ministry who would seek to put us in the position to need them. What we don’t know is if those people in the Ministry have achieved the power to force us into that position. Today is about sussing that out.”
“Alright. That is true.” Sirius heaved a sigh. “I have to wonder if there’s any way that James will keep his job with them after this.”
Severus rolled his eyes. “God, I hope not. I know he has been sheltered into thinking that law enforcement is the best way that he can help people, but he has to be seeing through that delusion by now.”
“Up till recently, Moody protected him from all kinds of bullshit in the department and ensured he was always put on the sort of cases that actually seem legitimate, but Moody is gone now, so hopefully James will open his eyes and see what’s actually going on there.”
“We can only hope.”
“I have to wonder why the sudden hostility, though,” Sirius said. “Why now?”
“The underage magic notice would have made James vulnerable in a way he hasn’t been before, correct?”
Sirius nodded, able to see where Severus was going with that line of reasoning, but unable to figure out why anyone would care that James was in a precarious position. Unless… it might have something to do with James’s connection to Euphemia and her campaigns, or maybe it had to do with his marriage to Lily. Maybe it was a combination of factors.
Before Sirius could voice his thoughts, James’s patronus appeared in the kitchen. “Where are you at—?” James’s voice asked.
Sirius whipped out his pocket watch and blanched. “Shit, I have to go. Wish us all luck.”
Severus leaned in to give Sirius a quick kiss. “We have contingency plans, luck will have nothing to do with it.”
Sirius laughed. “Should’ve known you’d say that. See you later.”
“Let me know if you need anything.”
Sirius nodded, then hurried back up the stairs to the floo. He shot off a quick Patronus, letting James know he was about to head out. The plan was for him to arrive first, blending into the office before James arrived. The two of them were inextricably linked for many people— and for good reason— but they hoped that by arriving separately— and by not interacting today— the general assumption would be that Sirius was there for purposes unrelated to James.
He arrived to a great deal of hustle and bustle in the auror’s office. This, too, was a part of their plan. By arriving during a time of peak activity, there would be a great deal of witnesses present. Many of the jackasses he suspected of being involved in this whole bullshit scenario were the sort of people who would refuse to act unless they were in the majority. And while the auror’s office was full of people happy to enforce a despicable status quo, their willingness to reveal their more radical beliefs was significantly diminished with the presence of a crowd.
To Sirius’s relief, he spotted a good friend of his, Loisa Clearwater, sitting in the waiting area. He made a beeline for her and plopped down in the chair next to her.
“Fancy seeing you here.” Sirius flashed her a roguish grin.
Loisa glanced at him, then rolled her eyes with a small smile. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised to see you here. Working on a case?”
Sirius hesitated, considering whether he could tell her any sort of truth. He reluctantly decided that it would be best if he kept it all under his belt until he could speak to her somewhere that wasn’t in a nest of vipers. “Working hard or hardly working, am I right?”
Loisa snorted.
“So what brings you here?”
Loisa huffed. “God, don’t get me started. It’s all a load of bullshit.”
Sirius frowned as he concentrated on transforming just his nose and mouth into Padfoot. He sniffed the air a few times, winked at Loisa, then released the transformation. “I happen to quite like the scent of bullshit. Spill?”
The office door had been opening and closing as various aurors and personnel for the department arrived, and each time it did, Sirius had to keep himself from glancing over to see if James had arrived yet. The last thing he wanted to do was draw unwanted attention, and worse yet, draw attention that would allow observers to link his behavior to James’s arrival. For the sake of the covert nature of this operation, he had to keep his interest in the comings and goings of the office under wraps, and remain wholly focused on this conversation.
“I swear, the day you managed the Animagus transformation, you became a dog mentally, in addition to the ability to become one physically.”
“Bark bark,” Sirius said with a thin grin. “Now, I’m not hearing any bullshit being shared…”
Loisa sighed and rolled her eyes. But she did acquiesce by launching into the tale of her employer’s absurdly long sequence of improper apparation citations leaving her forced to come to the auror’s office to appeal them all. Sirius hadn’t known that improper apparation could be escalated all the way to the aurors, but he wasn’t all that surprised to learn that her employer, a complete and utter moron, had managed it.
As she continued her story, occasionally spiraling on a tangent about her idiotic boss, Sirius finally caught a whiff of fresh James scent. Sirius slid his hand up his sleeve and rested his fingers on his wand, still nestled in its holster. He twitched his hand in a much simplified version of the wand movements needed to cast a divinatory charm that would allow him to attach a phantom extra ear to James. The spell had a limited range, but his seat here in the office ought to offer him sufficient range to hear everything that happened around James. For now, all Sirius could hear was the occasional greeting as James made his way to his desk.
“Ms Clearwater?” an officer asked.
Loisa sighed and cut herself off in the middle of a story about her boss’s propensity to lock himself out of his office, getting up from her seat with a beleaguered sigh. “I’ll catch you later, Sirius.”
“Good luck in there,” Sirius responded. He let out a breath of relief, glad that he no longer needed to track multiple conversations at once. Then he closed his eyes again as he realized that he was now bereft of a reason to be in the office. His eyes darted around, searching for something he could do without engaging another conversation. He spotted the door that led to the loo, and he lurched to his feet. He could buy himself some time there.
To his relief, the loo was empty. He made his way to a stall. He locked himself in. As he sat on the toilet, his knee started bouncing. Up and down. Up and down. The motion did little to burn off his restless energy. He focused on the dull small talk that James made with various people around the office.
Just as Sirius got the feeling that he needed to move somewhere else, James was called into a conference room.
Sirius straightened up and wondered if he should head out and find a reason to brute force his way into the room. Then he heard James mutter under his breath.
“Stay alert, but stay away for now.”
Sirius nodded, glad that James had predicted his quandary. Since it looked like he might be in here for a bit, he got up and transfigured the toilet into a more comfortable seat, then used a rune to set up a finite charm to go off once he crossed the threshold of the stall. As he sat back down, he heard the door to—presumably— the conference room close.
“Ah, do come in, Auror Potter. Have a seat,” Amelia Bones said.
Sirius gasped even as he heard James suck in a breath. This was serious business if the head of the Department of Law Enforcement was present.
“Morning, Director Bones, Head Auror Dolohov, Director Montague,” James said, accompanied by the rustling of fabric and squeaking of wheels that indicated he was sitting down. “I wasn’t aware that I would be facing a near-tribunal this morning.”
“Now, now, let’s not go throwing the word ‘tribunal’ around trivially,” Dolohov said.
Sirius bared his teeth, though he knew that it would do no good. Montague was the head of the Improper Use of Magic office, and he and Dolohov were just the sort of people he expected trouble from today. Both of their families opposed his politics at every turn and were generally bigoted pieces of shit. Bones, on the other hand, was an interesting player. She, admittedly, had a reputation for being fair and by the book. However, when that book was filled with bigoted nonsense, it made one wonder how honorable those that follow the book truly are. And beyond that, she was, at her core, nothing more than a cop.
“So what word would you use for this then?” James asked.
“It is an investigatory meeting convened to discover if there has been any wrongdoing on your part, Auror Potter,” Bones said.
A rustle of fabric and parchment. “Is this regarding the contents of this letter, then?” James asked.
“Yes, it is. Head Auror Dolohov brought the situation to my attention, and I have to admit that it is quite alarming.”
“The impersonation of one’s own son is a troubling enough possibility, let alone the other possibility that you might have performed foul magics to remove the Trace from your son,” Dolohov said, as slippery as an eel.
As if Dolohov— and Montague, for that matter— weren’t regular practitioners of that sort of foul magic. The hypocrites.
“That’s great then! We can clear this all up in a jiffy,” James said with a laugh that was all too obviously forced. “In fact, this shouldn’t have been a problem in the first place! The person that performed the magic in question is a dimension traveler. I was asked to take him in by the Unspeakables due to his resemblance to my own son—“
James was cut off by one of the other men scoffing.
“A likely story,” Montague said.
“I sent a request to the Unspeakables to confirm the dimension traveler’s presence, I should be receiving that confirmation via interdepartmental memo anytime now,” James said.
“It seems strange that word would not have already spread to the appropriate people about an interdimensional traveler’s presence here,” Bones said, her voice laced with suspicion.
“The people who are involved are the people who issued his papers, like a birth certificate, are not particularly high ranked, nor are they particularly well connected to each other, which would likely explain why the news hasn’t spread far from them. The other people involved are the Unspeakables, and their disinclination to gossip is right there in their title,” James said. “This is all a misunderstanding.”
“Even if that were the case, we had another topic to discuss with—“
The door opened and closed, and there was a rustling of paper.
“Look! Here’s the memo now,” James said.
Sirius grit his teeth. The longer this meeting went on, the tenser he got.
“It does seem as though Auror Potter is housing a dimension traveler bearing a remarkable resemblance to his son,” Bones said after a moment.
“Be that as it may, he should have gotten this traveler registered with a Trace the moment he arrived,” Montague said.
“Is that an established protocol? It was my understanding that foreign visitors were exempt from the specific requirement of the Trace. For that matter, Director Montague, how would one go about attaching a Trace to an adolescent?”
Montague sputtered.
“That was not the subject of this meeting,” Bones said. “Though this traveler will still receive a citation for practicing underage magic—“
“The magic was accidental,” James said.
“Accidental apparation?” Montague asked. “Please.”
“Was there a wand signature linked to the magic?” James asked.
There was a beat of silence.
“Head Auror Dolohov?” Bones prompted.
“I can find out easily,” Dolohov said.
“Then do so. Immediately,” Bones said.
“Right, I’m on it,” Dolohov said, nerves threaded through his tone.
The door opened and shut.
Silence fell again.
“This is fun,” James said.
Montague scoffed. “How very professional.”
“Just as professional as accusing a loyal employee of serious crimes without first compiling evidence.”
“Gentlemen, please, settle down.”
James made a small, outraged sound that Sirius remembered well from the few times they were falsely accused of mischief. Sirius longed to join him and vent some of his nerves and other emotions on the other occupants of the room, but at the moment, that would do much more harm than good. This situation seemed to call for delicate handling, and the added pressure of a visible witness didn’t seem likely to improve the outcome.
Silence lingered for long enough that Sirius assumed that conversation would be suspended until Dolohov returned with his utter lack of evidence.
And he was right.
The door opened, then shut.
“Head Auror Dolohov, what do you have for us?”
“Well, um, that is to say—“
“You don’t have jack shit, do you?” James asked.
Sirius could picture him leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms all too well.
“Auror Potter! Language!” Bones chided.
Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Well? Do you have anything?” James persisted.
“Just answer the damn question already,” Montague said.
“No, there was no wand signature associated with the magical event in question.”
“There you go then,” James said.
“However, all of this aside, Auror Potter—“
“Yes, Director Bones?”
“There was something else I’ve been asked to address with you.”
Silence.
Sirius took advantage of the quiet to rack his own brain for what Bones could be on about, but he came up empty. The other reasons that he had considered for all of this drama were not the sort that Bones would address in a semi-official meeting. And as much as James liked to complain about paperwork, he was good enough at it getting it put together and handing it in on time. He was far from the worst in the department, at the very least. And he was one of the best at the rest of his duties, so Sirius was at a loss for what she could want to discuss.
“Do you want me to guess?” James asked, a note of helpless confusion to his voice.
Sirius grit his teeth again. He might need to go see a dentist after this.
“I don’t believe that will be necessary. I have been informed that your conduct is unbecoming to that of a member of the force.” Bones cleared her throat and there was a soft thud. “I have here a copy of all of the complaints you’ve filed against fellow members of the force.”
“And?”
Bones sighed. A chair creaked, fabric rustled, and the tension built.
“Every single one of those reports was well deserved. Did you know that I caught Dawlish coming onto someone he had in an interrogation room? I looked into it, and she hadn’t even done anything! I suspect he had brought her in just to hit on her—“
“So you took time away from your actual duties to pry into a fellow auror’s business? Potter—“
“I investigated on my own time, if you must know, not that it should matter, since I’ve always gotten my work done and more. You can’t mean to tell me that you find the sort of behavior that I’ve detailed in my reports to be acceptable? I’ve always thought that you were a good sort and that you respect the rules above all else.”
Sirius felt a little sick to his stomach as James said that, the sudden thought that their schoolyard selves would have kicked their asses to hear that said in such a favorable way.
“I am, of course, particularly in the courtroom. It keeps things moving quickly, you know. But above that, I am an auror, and we are meant to stick together, Potter! And it pains me that, even after all these years, you haven’t seen that.” She sighed. “Maybe I should have known that someone of your— background would not be able to acclimate.”
“My family has been magical for generations, what are you talking about? Oh Merlin, you mean— I cannot believe— so you’re not going to do anything about my reports, is that what you’re saying? That my applications for promotion have been ignored because of my very desire to put in the work to fix this place? Is that what you’re telling me right now? Or is it because I have a wife who chose to escape the discrimination?”
“Do calm down, Potter, it’s unbecoming,” Montague said.
“I have stated the facts,” Bones said. “There is no need for your wild supposition.”
Silence, and then—
“Then I bloody well quit,” James said.
Sirius launched to his feet, torn between letting loose a cheer and a pang of sympathy for the turmoil that James must surely now be going through.
The conference room door slammed shut.
“Meet me at home,” James said under his breath.
Sirius smiled and waved his wand, banishing all the magical effects on him, including his scrying spell. Then he tapped his own wand to his head and cast a disillusionment charm on himself. It wouldn’t do for someone to see him coming out of the loo and remember how long ago he went in. This way, if anyone remembers that he went in, they’ll assume they either missed his departure or that he’s up to something more in line with his usual behavior here. Now hidden from sight, Sirius hustled his way to Potter Cottage, eager to discuss the fallout from the meeting he’d been spying on.
“There you are, Sirius!” James said, yanking the front door open. In the short time they had been separated, James’s appearance had deteriorated. His robes were hanging open, his hair was tousled to all hell, and his eyes were wide and wild.
Sirius stepped inside. “Sorry about that. It took me a while to manage the journey to the lobby while disillusioned.”
“Oh yeah, where were you that whole time?”
“Hiding in the bathroom.”
James nodded. “Classic move.”
“I’m just lucky that it was early enough in the day that nobody noticed just how long I was in that stall,” Sirius said, making a beeline for his usual chair in the family den. The house was quiet, indicating that the other Potters must be either away or still asleep.
“Wait a tick, why didn’t we have you disillusion yourself and join me in the conference room itself?” James asked, sitting down on the end of the couch nearest to Sirius’s seat of choice.
Sirius’s mind blanked. “You know, that’s an excellent question that I sure wish I had a satisfactory response to. I suppose I just forgot.” He paused again. “Although, to be fair, we didn’t know who would be there, and Moody is far from the only one who walks around on the reg with true sight capabilities.”
“Excellent points. And it’s not like you being there invisibly would have changed anything,” James said, his voice turning bitter towards the end.
Sirius leaned over and squeezed James’s knee, hoping to ground the other man and bring him out of his thoughts. “Probably not.”
James sighed, though his muscles failed to lose any of their tenseness. “I have no idea what happens next.”
Sirius let out a loud and gusty breath. “Gonna be honest, Prongs, I think that might be a good thing.”
James furrowed his brow. “What.”
“Your life has been very… by the book, up to this point. Right, so keep in mind that this is all coming from a place of love, okay?”
“Okay,” James said reluctantly, his eyes narrowed but turned with intent upon Sirius.
“You went to Hogwarts, had your fun as a prankster and killed it on the Quidditch pitch. You matured a bit around sixth year, enough to earn yourself the title of Head Boy and convince Lily that you were worth dating. After graduation, you and Lily took a year to go backpacking. When you got back, you were both ever-so-worldly, and the two of us entered the Auror Academy. You and Lily got married, and not long after, Lily was pregnant with Harry— Barry, I mean. We graduated from the academy, and you became a Junior Auror under Moody. You rose through the ranks and became a very respectable, fully-qualified auror. Your life has been a straight line, from point A to point B, with no deviation for indecision or self reflection— or even reflection upon the world at large—“
“Hey! I know the world is fucked up—“
“And what are you doing about it?” Sirius snapped. “You’ve been an auror, working to maintain the status quo, alongside the likes of Dolohov and Williamson—“
“I’ve been helping people! I have!” James snapped right back, clearly on the defensive.
Sirius stopped and pinched the bridge of his nose, wishing to Merlin that Severus or Lily or Euphemia, or really anyone besides him, was the one responsible for having this conversation. He and James were much better suited to conversations about the winning Quidditch teams, but needs must, and he was the one here. “I’m not denying that you, personally, have had more of a chance to help people than most aurors have. However, I do think it’s high time that you acknowledged that the aurors, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and your mundane counterparts, are all doing far more harm than good.”
James spluttered a bit, and Sirius took the opportunity to wave his wand, summoning a couple relevant books. He almost sent messages to Lily and Severus, but stopped himself at the last moment. The last thing James needed was to feel trapped or ganged up on. He spread out the books on the coffee table in front of James.
“These are all books that Severus has read and that I’ve listened to. I think that you would be benefited by reading them, especially since you now find yourself with so much time on your hands.”
James gave him a baleful look.
And Sirius went on to explain a great deal of things that James really should have known already for any number of reasons, but due to his career and privileged upbringing, had somehow managed to avoid confronting. As Sirius walked James through the property theft, the murder of innocents, the overall inability to solve major crimes, even the rates of domestic violence among law enforcement agents, James’s expression and overall demeanor vacillated between anger, depression, and disbelief.
“That can’t all be true, can it?” James asked. “I would know if my colleagues, my former colleagues, were that vile, wouldn’t I?”
Sirius blew some air out through his teeth. “I wish that your perception of the aurors was reality, I really do, but you’ve been in a near impenetrable bubble for years now. Your mentor out of the auror academy was Moody, and I think he knew that you would be one of the best of the best at actually putting down dangerous dark magic users— if he could keep you insulated from the true bullshit that occurs in that department.”
“And then Moody retired,”James said.
“And then Moody retired,” Sirius agreed. “And gradually you were exposed to more and more of that which would upset you, so you started filing reports against your coworkers.”
“Which made me a threat,” James concluded. “And explains all this nonsense of accusing me of impersonating my son, or whatever that was.”
Sirius nodded.
They sat together in comfortable silence for a while as James sat and thought and processed the information he had been given. Sirius itched, on some level, to divulge more things James should know about his former profession. Things about how aurors existed as a threat to enforce the status quo, how the papers were kept from reporting on the worst of their transgressions, and more. But he kept his thoughts to himself, well aware that the process of acknowledging his complicity with what Sirius had already told him would be difficult enough without heaping more on for him to deal with. There was time for James to learn more, and better people to explain it to him.
“How are you doing?” Sirius eventually asked.
“I’m just disappointed that all of this broke down before I could get some special dispensation for Harry to learn how to apparate.”
“We’ll think of something else to protect him. I’ll ask Severus if he has any ideas.”
James gave him a grateful look. “I’d appreciate that. Wow,” he said with a heavy sigh. “I guess I have to figure out what to do with my life now.”
Sirius nudged the books towards him. “I think the books might give you some inspiration.”
James raised an eyebrow. “You know, you’re not entirely innocent either. You contract with the aurors.”
Sirius smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I contracted with the aurors for two reasons: one, you worked there and your work, at least, was for the most part worth doing and worth helping with, and two, it was occasionally a cover to snoop around for a different gig.”
James’s jaw dropped. “Those pranks—“
“Were, sometimes, an actual distraction for me to take advantage of. I’d apologize for not telling you sooner, but—“
“I wasn’t ready to hear it,” James said glumly. “I,” he glanced at the books, “I think I’m going to be even more sorry for my behavior and choices after I make it through these, but I’m also sorry now.”
Sirius knocked his knee into James’s. “You know I forgive you. Brothers for life.”
“Brothers for life.”
“So where’s Lily and the kids?” Sirius asked.
“I think they’re at Gringotts sorting out a vault and an allowance for Harry.”
Sirius smiled. “Ah, that sounds like a fun trip then. Think they’ll stop somewhere for Harry to use his allowance?”
“I guess it depends on what Harry wants. The appointment to get it all sorted out ought to be quick enough, so I can’t see why they wouldn’t have time.”
Sirius squinted for a moment, James’s words jogging a memory. When he heard James open his mouth, he held up a finger for silence, still trying to track down the thought he’d had. He sat bolt upright as it finally came back to him. “You should adopt Harry via Gringotts!”
James cocked his head to the side.
“Getting things done at the Ministry may be a bit tricky for you for the time being, and it might be prudent to get ahead of the curve by adopting Harry before any problems can arise.”
“I, well, you know that Lily and I already think of Harry as our son.”
Sirius nodded. That much was obvious.
“The problem is that I don’t think that Harry is quite ready to have a parent yet. I think it might even be too soon, still, for us to ask. Maybe over the winter holidays?”
As much as Sirius would rather have Harry be safely and officially adopted into the family, he can see exactly what James means about it all being too soon. Even so… “You at least have guardianship, right? Is it all official?”
“Accio Harry’s paperwork,” James cast. A small manilla folder came flying through the house, and James caught it deftly. He opened it up and started paging through the contents. “Yes, here it is, the paperwork for official guardianship of Harry. It’s all taken care of, I guess it’s just not common knowledge.”
“Then maybe you should take out a notice in the Prophet, really make sure that absolutely everyone knows,” Sirius said, as serious as his name.
James snorted.
Sirius continued to look at James, refusing to budge. People should know that the Potters had two sons and that neither was to be messed with. Or else.
“Look, I appreciate the thought, but the last thing Harry needs is more attention on him. As it is now, most sane people will just think that he’s a cousin here to visit, and frankly that’s all they need to know.”
Sirius pursed his lips, but otherwise acquiesced. He glanced at James and took in his despondent demeanor. He glanced over at the chest containing James’s Gobstones set and knew just how to cheer him up. He braced himself for the oh so tragic sacrifice he was about to make, opened his mouth—
And was interrupted by the sound of the floo upstairs.
Notes:
thank you all for reading! I’d like to reiterate that ACAB-- and that includes wizard cops. if you’re feeling a bit disappointed that James’s skin color wasn’t mentioned throughout this chapter as one of the reasons the other cops would be eager to turn on him, you’re valid! but I made that choice deliberately because all of the characters involved in this chapter are purebloods-- and mostly purebloods from old wizarding families-- and it’s my opinion that skin color doesn’t really occur to them to discriminate on the basis of. i have more thoughts on the matter, and I’m more than happy to discuss them with you either here in the comments, on my tumblr, or in my discord server!
Chapter 38: Aftermath of the Altercation
Chapter Text
Harry stumbled into Lily’s arms as he exited the floo, still as uncoordinated with magical travel as ever. Lily waved her wand with a flourish, and all the soot clinging to Harry’s clothes and body vanished without a trace, as did the bubblehead charm he had been wrapped in.
“Thanks, Lily,” Harry said, straightening his clothes and avoiding eye contact in a futile attempt to hide his embarrassed flush.
“Why are you so bad at flooing?” Barry asked.
“Barry!” Lily admonished.
“I was just asking!”
“It’s fine,” Harry said quickly. “I don’t know why I’m bad at it, though. I’ve just never been able to floo right, so your guess is as good as mine.”
Barry and Lily looked thoughtful, but before either could respond, a shout from downstairs distracted them all.
“Is everybody home?” James asked.
Harry shared a look of surprise with Lily and Barry. They hadn’t thought that James would be home by now— it was still well before lunchtime, and the paperwork to process a hiatus ought to have taken some time to fill out, according to Lily.
“We’ll try and figure out what’s going on with your flooing troubles some other time,” Lily said.
Harry nodded as Barry was already tearing down the stairs. Harry followed at a less reckless speed, with Lily bringing up the rear.
“Sirius!” Barry exclaimed loudly enough to be heard from all the way down the hall. “What’re you doing here?”
Harry picked up his pace to investigate. Sure enough, there James and Sirius were, sitting in the den. They exchanged a look before turning grim gazes on them. Harry’s heart sank.
“It was bad, wasn’t it?” Harry asked.
James turned to him and sighed. “It had nothing to do with you, just so you know. This whole mess has been a long time coming, and it just so happens to have come to a head in close proximity to your arrival here. If it hadn’t been this particular situation with the accidental magic, it would’ve been something else, likely just as contrived.”
“Wait, what‘s going on?” Barry asked.
Harry wished he could share in that ignorance, wished he could shake the feeling that this was all his fault. Maybe they would have found another reason to— to do whatever they did to make James come home and look so defeated, but the fact remained that Harry was the catalyst for these bad things happening to James. What a terrible way to repay the person who had been so kind to him.
James shared another look with Sirius, then leaned forward to brush his fingers against a couple of books he had in front of him. “In all honesty, I’m not quite equipped yet to answer that question, but I might be after I get through these books.”
Harry furrowed his brow.
“James? What do you mean by that?” Lily asked.
“Yeah, seconded,” Barry said.
Harry nodded.
James looked to Sirius with a pleading look.
“Okay, but like, I don’t feel any better equipped—“
James amped up his pleading look with a probably-fake trembling lip.
Sirius cut himself off with a sigh. “Okay, fine. So first of all, those books are literature about what I’m going to try and explain next. The gist of it is that, as an institution, the entirety of the Department of Law Enforcement is inherently bad. I’m oversimplifying here, but because they suck, and James doesn’t, once the emulsifier that was Moody left, they stopped being able to mix together…” Sirius trailed off for a moment. “How’s that metaphor working for you?”
Harry was lost.
“What’s an emulsifier?” Barry asked.
“I’ve got that one,” Lily said. “Though I don’t know how helpful it’ll be in deciphering Sirius’s point. An emulsifier is something that encourages the suspension of one liquid in another that wouldn’t normally mix well. For example, oil and water don't mix, but if you beat an egg in there, they can be combined. In that scenario, the egg is the emulsifier.”
“And what does Moody have to do with anything?” Harry asked, hoping to move past the talk of emulsifiers. Somewhere, underneath all of the confusion, he could still feel guilt lurking around, corroding at his gut.
“He was the senior auror that James was partnered with upon exiting the academy, and the one who protected James from the more distasteful aspects of his job,” Sirius said.
“Why’d he do that?” Harry asked suspiciously, flashing back to the moment when Barty Crouch was unmasked as Moody, wondering if there was some kind of trick or ulterior motive here.
“It was the best way to ensure that James would stay with the aurors. James was very good at playing defense to Moody’s offense, and as such, Moody wanted to keep him around as long as possible,” Sirius said. “But he retired not too long ago, so all of the nonsense that he shielded James from has been seeping out of the woodworks and making itself obvious to James.”
“Wait, what kind of ‘nonsense’ and ‘distasteful aspects’ do you mean?” Barry asked.
“One of the things that bothers me the most is the fact that we’re apparently not supposed to file a report on our coworkers when they do despicable things, like bringing a woman in for questioning just because she’s attractive, or even when they’re just bad at their job, like when Williamson left Harry in an interrogation room after engaging in a duel with him. And that’s just a small portion of the day-to-day stuff I witnessed,” James said.
“The rest of it, the parts involving the overall malice of the department’s purpose, James still needs to read up on,” Sirius added.
Harry swallowed, a bit uncomfortable and confused, but more focused on what happened to James today.
“In any case, once I started witnessing that bullshit, I reported the hell out of everything I saw,” James said. “Which led to today’s near-tribunal with Bones, Montague, and Dolohov as the lead inquisitors.”
“Bones?” Harry asked. “I thought she was alright.”
“You’ve met her?” Lily asked. “Or rather, your version of her?”
Harry flicked his eyes over his audience, then took a deep breath and decided that he could tell this story. Lily and James did want him to open up more, after all. “Yeah, she was at my trial last August—“
“Woah, you’ve had a trial?” Barry asked. “Sick.”
Harry snorted. “It didn’t seem that way at the time. So, um, you know Umbridge?”
James, Lily, and Barry all nodded. Sirius tilted his hand back and forth.
“I might be missing a bit of the context you have, but I do know that she’s awful in this universe— and possibly worse in yours,” Sirius said.
“Okay, so as I’ve mentioned, she was very power hungry and adamant in denying that Voldemort was back, so she kinda hated me personally, because I was the one to first tell everyone that Voldemort was back. So to try and get me expelled, she sent some dementors after me during the summer in the muggle world. I defended myself and my cousin with my patronus, and she used that as an excuse to put me on trial in front of the whole Wizengamot.” Harry rocked forward onto the balls of his feet, back down, and up again to try and release some of the nervous energy that was building up in him as he told the story.
All three of them had their mouths open and eyes wide. Sirius’s hand was covering his mouth.
“That is—“
“Absolutely deranged.”
Harry shrugged.
“It is a damn good thing that I’ve just vastly diminished my opportunities to see her,” James said, his voice low and dangerous. “Dementors? After a teen? In the muggle world?”
Harry opened his mouth.
“I know that it’s not the same woman who treated you so abominably, but that doesn’t make it any easier to not feel unbridled rage at the sight of her stupid hats and boring color palette,” James said.
“‘Color palette’ is a nice phrase for exclusively pink,” Sirius said.
Harry looked at Lily, who had yet to offer her thoughts. She was standing still, her hands clenched at her sides, and her mouth pressed into a thin line. Her bright green eyes were alight with a simmering fury.
“Mum?” Barry asked.
Lily blinked and shook her head. She remained tense, her eyes still a vivid, furious green. “Sorry, that was just a bit unexpected. I’m fine,” she said, her voice shaking.
“Why don’t you take a walk?” James asked.
Lily nodded as she clenched and unclenched her fists. “Yes, that does sound like a good idea. I’ll be back.” She spun on her heel and went out the back door, her every move rigid.
Harry shifted around, uneasy with the force of her reaction, but well aware— and grateful— that she was trying her best to keep herself under control for him.
“Well, it seems like Umbridge is a real piece of work no matter the world,” Sirius said once the door closed behind Lily.
“I’ll say,” James said with feeling.
“Wait, so what happened at the trial?” Sirius asked.
“Oh, uh, it was all fine, for me anyways. I think part of the point of the trial was to discredit me and Dumbledore so people wouldn’t believe us when we said that Voldemort was back. And, uh, it was actually thanks to Bones that I was cleared of all charges, and I think she was against Voldemort.”
Sirius nodded. “That makes sense. She hates Umbridge’s guts, so I’m sure that anything she could do to stick it to that woman is an option she would take.”
“One of her more sympathetic qualities, to be sure,” James said.
“But to address why I assume you pointed that out,” Sirius said, “a person can do good in some ways and bad in others. Just because she might have been willing to go against Voldemort, doesn’t mean that she wasn’t also protecting her coworkers from the consequences of their own actions and who knows what else.”
“I guess,” Harry said, uncomfortable with the thought that he could’ve been so wrong about her.
“Thank you for sharing that with us, Harry. I know it’s hard for you, but I— we— really do appreciate it.”
Sirius and Barry nodded their agreement.
“Thanks,” Harry said.
“So as cool as it is that Harry’s been on trial in front of the Wizengamot—“
“I wouldn’t call it cool—“ Harry cut in.
“as cool as it is,” Barry repeated, “I still don’t really know what happened today.”
“Me neither,” Harry said, his chest tight with all his emotions.
James sighed. “So to take it from the top: my mentor was a man named Moody who saw a lot of potential in me for the aspect of our job that involved hunting dangerous wizards. He also saw that I wasn’t going to stay long if I was exposed to the rampant corruption in the department, so he used his influence to make sure I stayed as ignorant of that shady underside as he could manage. Then he retired, and suddenly no one was hiding the corruption and general bullshit from me. I started reporting it as I saw it, but apparently it’s not okay to call out other cops when they’re being horrible, so I ended up on thin ice— not that I knew it at the time. I have enemies within the department, and the accusations in that letter, and the meeting today, were just tools to push me through the ice and into truly hot water. I was able to prove that all the accusations were false, but I did end up quitting because I want no part of a job that involves— well, a lot that I still need to learn about.”
As he concluded, James gestured to the books sitting on the coffee table in front of him.
Harry took this explanation in. He could still feel the acid bite of guilt in the pit of his stomach, but supplanting that guilt was the unsteadiness of confusion— and a touch of fear. “What do you mean by corruption in the department?”
James and Sirius exchanged a look.
“There’s no external source of corruption, if that’s what you’re worried about,” James said. “It’s more like the whole thing is corrupt in its natural state? Like Sirius said, I still don’t have the clearest grasp on it—”
Harry turned to Sirius.
“This is the sort of thing that you may find hard to believe, and that’s alright. There’s a lot of conditioning around to make this hard to believe. But the fact of the matter is that cops— including aurors— are a threat against the people to maintain the status quo. To keep the people in power in power, and keep anyone from challenging that power,” Sirius said, then trailed off. “Cops are dangerous, and they are not helpful, not to anyone in this room at least.”
Harry frowned, his discomfort compounding, becoming breathless. And on top of it all, his conversation with McGonagall about his desire to become an auror was ringing in his ears.
But Barry was nodding and didn’t seem to be very surprised.
“What’s up, Barry?” Sirius asked.
“I kinda already knew that cops suck? So, erm, when I was hanging out at Hermione’s last summer, we had some cops harass us for literally no reason. It was bogus.”
“They did what?” James demanded.
Barry shrugged. “It wasn’t like anything really happened. We were just out for a walk because I could tell that Hermione hadn’t set foot outside in ages. A cop got on us for loitering, but before he even had a chance to really say much, he got radioed away to deal with something else. After it happened, Hermione went on a bit of a rant about the whole thing.”
“That still seems like a big deal to me,” James said.
Barry looked away, now seeing a bit uncomfortable.
“Oh,” James said. “I see.”
Harry looked between them, then looked to Sirius for help.
“Might’ve been a bit awkward for Barry to bring up a bad experience with a cop when his dad was a cop,” Sirius said.
Barry nodded.
“I’m… I am so sorry that you ever felt like you couldn’t share something with me. I, well, I don’t know what career I’m going to choose next, but if I somehow choose something that is inherently corrupt again, and you know that what I’m doing isn’t right, please tell me. I won’t ever be mad. I am well aware that I am imperfect and that there’s lots I could learn from you,” he turned to Harry, “both of you.”
“I’ll keep it in mind,” Barry said with a snort. “I appreciate it, though. And it really didn’t feel like a huge deal to me, just so you know. So it’s not like I was burning to talk about it with anyone or anything.”
“I’m glad you’re so forgiving,” James said with a weak smile.
Barry took a few steps closer to James and leaned over to wrap an arm around his shoulders for a moment.
Harry had nodded in acceptance of James’s words, but his thoughts were elsewhere. He thought back to all the times the Dursleys had threatened to call the police on him— though they never did, because then the neighbors would see. And he thought back to everything that had happened to Sirius, how he was never even given a trial. And this past year, when the Ministry as a whole was out to get him, all because one man at the top was a coward. The only good aurors were individuals, the ones who— the ones who worked with the Order in secret. Kingsley and Tonks even spent their time lying to the other cops, because it was necessary to do the right thing. Because the other cops couldn’t be trusted.
And with that, he realized that he had no reason to want to be a part of the Ministry. That he might have dodged a bullet by never having a chance to pursue his old career goals.
But even as he accepted this, he looked over at James, at all the discomfort he was feeling, and felt the guilt over his own role in all of this resurface.
James met his gaze, then looked from Sirius to Barry. “Would the two of you mind giving Harry and I a moment? I think we should have a word together.”
Sirius stood up and nodded.
Barry shuffled over so he was standing between James and Harry, back to James, and raised his eyebrows, wordlessly asking what Harry wanted.
Harry’s breath hitched in his chest, and he had the odd urge to hug Barry. He brushed it off and nodded. “I’d like to talk to him too.”
“Alright. That’s good,” Barry said. He looked back at James. “I just had to check.”
“The two of you should always look out for each other,” James said with an approving nod.
Sirius left with Barry trailing behind. Harry went over to sit down next to James on the couch and waited for James to start.
“If I’m wrong here, that’s my bad, but… it seems like you’re still struggling with what happened with my job,” James said.
Harry grimaced and looked away, bracing himself to be too honest. “It still feels like it’s my fault that you lost your job.”
“I think that sentence needs to be rephrased,” James said, his words slow and weighty with thought. “It is thanks to you that I have come to realize that, contrary to what I believed for so long, I was doing harm for a living. I am grateful that I was given a reason to leave, and if you insist on giving yourself guilt for something that was not your fault, you must also take the credit for the positive outcomes that, in my opinion, outweigh the negative ones.”
Harry felt his breath hitch for the second time in as many minutes. “But— okay, but my dad—“ Harry cut himself off, frustrated with his inability to articulate just why this all felt so bad, what the connection to his dad was—
James laid a warm hand on Harry’s knee.
The weight helped break Harry out of his rushing, storming thoughts and he looked at James, helpless.
“Mind if I take a swing at this one?”
Harry shook his head.
“Was your dad an auror, like me?”
Harry nodded.
“Then the turmoil you’re feeling may have something to do with the fact that your dad never had the chance to have the realizations I did. Or maybe it’s because your dad became an auror to fight in a war— a very important, very just fight, that makes the circumstances of his career different from my own, and a part of you wants to defend his actions compared to mine because of that important difference. How am I doing so far?”
Harry wrapped his arms around himself, feeling exposed, but warmed at the same time. Like the sun had burned away the fog to reveal a mangled landscape. “I wanted to be an auror,” Harry whispered, the last piece of the puzzle.
James moved his hand from Harry’s knee to wrap it around his shoulders.
Harry closed his eyes, a barrier against the tears that were welling up in his eyes, refusing to let them fall, not yet.
“You were fighting a war too,” James said gently. “And you should have been able to trust the authorities, to be able to join them and know that you were doing good things.” He paused. “I don’t want to speak for your dad, but I can tell you, as a dad myself, that you are allowed— that you should have— your own ambitions. There is no part of me, even before the drama of today, even before I found out that my career choice was shitty, that would ever have been disappointed if you decided to be something different from me.”
Harry lost his fight to contain his tears; they started leaking out from between his eyelids, rolling down his cheeks. He held himself still, using his skill at crying silently so as to not interrupt James, desperate for him to keep talking.
“So if you had decided to be a Kneazle Wrangler, a Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans Flavor Innovator, or even one of those circus clowns that Lily loves so much, it would not have mattered to me.”
Harry choked out a laugh, the sound a bit wet through his tears that refused to abate.
“It doesn’t matter to me what you do, so long as you are happy. And Harry?”
Harry dashed at his eyes from under his glasses, trying to clear his sight so he could meet James’s eyes.
James cleared his throat, his eyes looking a bit damp too. “I am certain that there is no version of me that would feel any different. I know I said I didn’t want to speak for your dad, but I just have this gut feeling. This feeling that your dad would feel the same way that I do, if only he’d had the chance to tell you.”
The dam burst, and Harry could contain his emotions no longer. He turned and pressed his face into James’s shoulder as sobs began to wrack his body, a distant part of his awareness disgusted by the mess he was making of James’s clothes.
That didn’t seem to matter much to James, though, because James draped his arm over Harry’s back and rubbed circles into it, murmuring soothing nonsense from somewhere above. With his free hand, he removed Harry’s glasses, then placed the palm of his hand onto the back of Harry’s head, threading his hands through his hair, the weight of it reassuring.
After a terribly long moment, the swell of emotion receded and the force of his sobs went down, until he was left sniffling and with the odd tear straying down his cheek. As he came back into awareness, he realized that James’s breathing wasn’t entirely calm either— and he felt what could only be a tear land on his head.
Harry pulled back and cleared his throat, blinking blindly up at James. “Are you okay?”
James nodded and stroked his hand through Harry’s hair again. Without conscious thought, Harry could feel himself leaning into it for a moment before he stopped himself.
“It has been an emotional day— for both of us. I think this was good, for us to let it out.”
Harry nodded his agreement.
“Now, by my estimation, we have only a couple more minutes before Sirius and Barry storm back in here. Would you mind just sitting here with me?” he cleared his throat and looked away. “If you don’t want to do that, we could also just call them back in now.”
Harry averted his gaze, but nodded. The closeness to James, the quiet of the house, it felt inexplicably nice, and Harry was loath to give it up so soon. So since he was already indulging himself— and maybe James too— Harry exhaled and leaned his head into James’s hand, glad to be held, if only for a few more minutes.
Notes:
thank you all for reading! and a very merry christmas to all who celebrate <3 i know it’s likely that many of you are busy, but I thought this would be a nice gift from me to all of you! (and don’t forget that ao3 is NOT instagram and it’s never too late to leave a comment!)
Chapter 39: Chillin' with Lily
Notes:
thank you to asia for betaing!
alt. chapter title: Chillin' with Lily ft a lot of other people but really she's the consistent person throughout this chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As James had predicted, Sirius and Barry stormed back into the room a couple minutes later. Upon their arrival, Sirius set eyes on them and lit up, then leaped onto the sofa on James’s other side.
“Cuddle puddle!” Sirius exclaimed, wrapping an arm behind James and around Harry.
Barry grinned in the entryway, then launched himself forward in Sirius’s wake. “Make room!”
Harry’s eyes widened as he processed the fact that the jam-packed corner of the couch was about to have one more added.
Barry stopped next to Sirius, turned, and just—
Fell.
Onto the lot of them.
“Hey!”
“Watch it!”
“What!”
“Catch me!” Barry said, chortling even as the uneven surface caused him to slip towards the ground.
The aforementioned cuddle puddle shifted around as Harry, along with Sirius and James, tried to grab Barry before he could fall any further. As Harry tried to keep a grip on Barry, the cumulative squirming of the others destabilized his own previously secure position, and he fell to the ground too. He landed in the middle of the heap, his right side crushed by Sirius and his left side crushing James and probably Barry too.
“That went well,” Sirius said wryly.
“Help,” Barry said, his voice muffled and a bit pained.
Sirius rolled off of Harry, then Harry got off the others, and they were all lying on the ground, no longer crushing each other.
The back door swung open and closed.
Harry could see a part of Lily’s silhouette as she paused in the doorway, then came closer.
“Lils? What are you doing?” Sirius asked, a note of trepidation in his voice.
Harry twisted to try and see what was happening—
And then Lily fell onto them.
There was another round of protests that Harry didn’t join in on because the impact of her right arm was fairly trivial after Barry’s leap made them all fall to the ground.
“So why are we on the ground?” Lily asked, cool as can be.
James groaned.
“Cuddle puddle,” Barry said.
“How was your walk?” Sirius asked, his voice strained.
“Could’ve been better. I thought about apparating somewhere private or magical, so I could take out my temper magically, but that seemed like too much effort to put into a temper tantrum. Instead, I worked out my anger by walking as fast as I could, until I was too tired to be so very angry. Oh, and I stopped at the corner shop when I walked by; I saw a cool clown sticker there that I bought.”
Lily’s right arm disappeared off of Harry’s chest, so Harry sat up in time to see the aforementioned clown sticker being brandished through the air.
“Nice,” Barry said.
“Help,” James said, clearly in pain.
Harry could see why. Lily had planted all of her weight on James’s upper back and Sirius’s stomach.
Lily shifted her weight to her hands, planted on solid ground, then rolled the rest of the way off James and Sirius. James and Sirius sat up and made pained sounds as they stretched out their afflicted muscles. Barry scampered up onto the couch. Harry scooted over and joined him.
“So, um, are you feeling better Lily?”
Lily nodded. “Yes, much. Once the initial anger passed, it was a lot easier to wrap my head around the nuances of the situation. Like the fact that everyone who has hurt you is quite literally unreachable. It is a lot easier to focus on more productive outlets for my affection for you with that particular little fact front and center. That in mind, how are you doing, Harry?”
“That stuff I told you about was, like, ages ago,” Harry said.
“Stuff that happened a while ago can still bother you,” Barry said. “Especially if nothing happened about it or nothing changed.”
“That was very insightful, Barry,” James said.
“Thanks, dad.”
“It’s really fine. We did get a bit of revenge on her,” Harry said, a bittersweet smile crossing his face as he remembered the brilliance of Hermione’s plan.
Everyone in the room perked up.
“You cannot leave us hanging like that,” Sirius said.
So Harry took a deep breath and recounted the story of how he was caught trying to make a floo call with Umbridge’s fireplace, the only fireplace that wasn’t being monitored. That, in particular, sparked attempts at interruption. But Harry powered through, and told them about how Umbridge threatened him in an attempt to get him to confess to something he didn’t want to confess to, so Hermione made up a story about a weapon in the Forbidden Forest to lure Umbridge away from the castle, and to give them time to stall for a new plan.
There was a great deal of concern and attempts at follow up questions, but they all kept each other under control— thankfully, because it was draining to be opening up so much for the second time that day. He was able to make it through the story of how the centaurs solved the Umbridge problem, thanks to Hermione’s brilliance.
James and Sirius broke out into simultaneous applause.
“That was some quick thinking,” Lily said approvingly.
“I didn’t know Hermione had it in her,” Barry said in awe.
“She’s pretty cool,” Harry said, looking away as his chest twinged at the reminder that one of his best friends was just gone.
“I actually feel a lot better knowing that the Umbridge who deserves it the most got some genuine comeuppance,” Lily said, her eyes sparking.
James winced. “I’m just glad the kids got out of there alright. Barry, I am begging you not to get any ideas about going into the forest.”
“It sounds terrifying. I’ll leave that to the twins for sure,” Barry said easily.
Harry let out a sigh of relief. From there, the conversation turned to other topics. Harry was happy to lean back against the couch and listen, observing the way they all interacted with each other. They were animated and interesting to watch, an activity made better by the sense of inclusion, rather than feeling like he was watching from the outside.
Eventually, the conversation petered out, and James cajoled them into a quick two on two quidditch game. Sirius flew around, acting as the sole bludger and interfering with both teams’ plays. After the game wound down, they all scattered to different activities and locations. Sirius and James went to the fireplace. Sirius went to go home to his husband and James went to go to his parents’ house to update them on everything that had happened. Lily sat down in the kitchen to prepare for the coming school year, a task she had reportedly been neglecting. He and Barry climbed the stairs to go to their rooms, Barry to do some summer work he had also been neglecting, and Harry to have some alone time to recharge.
Upon opening his bedroom door, Harry was surprised to see an unfamiliar owl perched on his desk chair, leg extended to display the letter attached to it. Harry greeted the owl and retrieved the letter. He opened it, looking immediately to the signature. He was somehow surprised to see Cedric’s name scrawled at the bottom of the letter, despite being the one to initiate a correspondence with him.
Harry looked back up to the beginning of the letter and settled in to read. The letter was, well, nice. Cedric accepted the gratitude from Harry’s letter with grace, then went on to describe and diagram the wand movements necessary to cast the messaging spell he’d used yesterday, as well as a phonetic spelling of the incantation. The information was included just in case Harry wanted to study up before practicing together, Cedric said. And then the letter kept going, asking about what it was like to be a dimension traveler, and if he was planning to play Quidditch at Hogwarts.
Harry ran his finger over the signature, marveling, in a distant sort of way, over the fact that he was able to correspond with Cedric. They had never been all that close, in his world, their paths crossing only briefly— and mostly tragically— over Quidditch and the Triwizard Tournament. But here he was now, writing with Cedric about mundane things like his Quidditch plans.
Harry pulled out the supplies to respond to the letter. He got as far as thanking Cedric for the tutorial and expressing his excitement to practice the spell with him before he was interrupted by a knock on the door.
“Can I come in?” Lily asked.
“Sure,” Harry said, spinning around in his chair to face the entryway as the door was pushed open.
“I forgot to tell you that I had an idea on my walk, while I was trying to distract myself from thinking about Umbridge.”
Harry nodded.
“Would you mind passing me that pen I made for you?” Lily asked. “I want to add an enchantment.”
Harry froze, his mind blanking as he scrambled to figure out what she was talking about. Realization dawned a moment later, and he dove out of his desk chair towards his nightstand, grabbing the pen out of the otherwise-empty nightstand drawer. He handed it to her with a sheepish smile.
“You know, this is much more useful if you keep it on you,” Lily said with a wry smile.
“I took it out of my pocket before I went flying with Barry a while ago because I was worried it was going to fall out,” Harry said, sticking his hand in his pocket and fidgeting with the fabric of the pocket.
Lily canted her head to the side and tapped a finger against her chin. “That is a very good point. I hadn’t thought about how very active your lifestyle is. Would you have an easier time keeping it on you if it were something else, like a necklace? One with a chain small enough that it won’t just slip over your head, that is.”
Harry was reminded of what Aunt Petunia would say about him, a boy, wearing a necklace, but he was able to discard the thought as irrelevant. He nodded his head.
“I will go ahead and add the enchantment I thought of now, and then we’ll have to ask James to transfigure it into the desired shape. This sort of conjured object is… difficult to transfigure without, in some way, transfiguring the enchantments on it as well or, indeed, changing some part of its inherent magical nature. It is therefore best to ask James, an expert in transfiguration, to perform that magic for us.”
“But didn’t you conjure the pen in the first place? Why not re-conjure it as a necklace?”
“I did indeed conjure the pen, but you may have noticed that the pen does not function as a pen. It has no ink, all it has is the clicking portion that acts as the trigger to notify me. And though it looks like any mundane pen, it is made of wood, a much simpler material than most modern pens. The simplicity of it made it simple enough for me to conjure and enchant in one go, which strengthens the enchantments, but a necklace, assuming we want it to be sturdier than string or twine, would be too complex for me to manage the combined enchantment and conjuration. I could conjure the necklace, then enchant it, but the resulting item would not be as powerful or long-lasting. This method, of enchanting first, then asking James to transfigure the completed item, gives us a best-of-both-worlds sort of situation.”
“I think you would’ve liked my friend Hermione,” Harry said, eyes wide as he took in her clear explanation of the magical theory.
Lily smiled. “From what I heard earlier, it does indeed sound like I would like her. And in addition, I know that I quite like Barry’s friend Hermione.”
Harry flushed. “Right, I forgot that you know her.”
“You know, you’ll be meeting her too at your birthday party.”
Harry looked away, too daunted by the thought of another emotional discussion to broach the topic. “So, um,” Harry asked, searching for a topic change. “What enchantments are you going to add to the pen? And are enchantments different from charms?” Harry asked. He remembered that Ollivander had said that his mum’s wand was good for charms, and he wondered if that was the same here.
“I am going to add a very small anti-apparition ward to your pen,” Lily said with a proud smile. “Since it seems like we’re not going to be able to get special dispensation to teach you how to apparate early, I thought that this would be a good stop-gap measure to reduce the risk of you accidentally apparating.”
Harry’s jaw went slack. “Like the Hogwarts wards?” he asked, hearing an echo of Hermione’s voice quoting Hogwarts, A History.
Lily tilted her hand back and forth. “Only in the loosest sense. The wards around Hogwarts are so old, so vast, and have been refined and contributed to by so many heads of the school that they are an entity unto themselves. The ward I will be enchanting into this object will have a precise size and a single purpose— to prevent apparition specifically where you are.”
“How do you make a ward that precise?” Harry asked.
“Because you are an inherently magical being, it’s a lot simpler than it otherwise could have been. There are modifications to the enchantment and to the caster’s intent while weaving the enchantment that I can use to ensure that the ward only affects you— or, more precisely, the being attached to your magic. This does, now that I think about it, mean that we won’t be able to side-along you anywhere, but you will still be able to travel via the floo and with portkeys. And, of course, mundane transport is always an option.”
Harry grimaced, but the truth was that he wasn’t much of a fan of apparition anyways— flying was really the only form of magical travel he could stand.
“We also ought to figure out why flooing is so challenging for you,” Lily mused. “I am unsure what the cause of your difficulty could be, but maybe I can ask around and see if anyone knows someone who has experienced something similar.”
“Er, okay,” Harry said.
“In any case, I am going to go ahead and add the enchantment now since it doesn’t make any difference to James when I enchant the object, as obnoxiously talented at transfiguration as he is.”
With that, Lily laid the pen across her left palm and leveled her wand at it. She flicked her wand through a long, complicated series of motions that Harry had a hard time following, let alone understanding. A soft glow gathered around the edges, pulsing in time with her motions. As she punctuated the spell with a soft jab, the pen released a burst of wavering light, leaving blindspots behind in Harry’s vision. When he blinked them away, the pen was lying on Lily’s palm, looking utterly mundane.
“That was so cool,” Harry breathed.
Lily smiled and chuckled. “It is a rather complex, showy sort of spell, isn’t it?”
Harry nodded. “So it’ll keep me from accidentally apparating?”
“As long as it is in contact with your skin, yes.”
“What if it slides over my shirt or something?” Harry asked. “When it’s a necklace, I mean.”
“Then it depends on how hard your magic is working to apparate you. In other words, it depends on how badly you want to apparate away at that moment. The material of a shirt shouldn’t be enough to completely sever the connection of the ward to your magic— which is, as I explained, how the bounds of the ward are set. So there’s a chance that the boundary will still be defined enough to keep you contained, but there’s a chance that it won’t be. In other words, you should try to keep the necklace against your skin.”
“That makes sense,” Harry said. He paused. “You’re really good at explaining things.” Then he flushed a bit as he realized that he was stating the obvious— Lily was a teacher, of course she was good at explaining things.
“Thank you, Harry,” Lily said with a smile. She reached out with the hand that wasn’t holding the pen. Harry tracked her hand as it approached his shoulder, then as she squeezed it gently and warmly. The pressure felt nice, and Harry leaned into it. All too soon, Lily was drawing her hand away and clearing her throat.
“So what are you up to this afternoon?”
Harry glanced behind him to where his letter draft sat. “I guess I’m just responding to Cedric’s letter.”
“Cedric Diggory?”
“Yeah. I wrote him after I ran into him in the woods.”
“I don’t know him too well, but I have heard only good things about him. Have you thought about inviting him to your birthday party?”
Harry opened his mouth, then closed it again. “No?”
“Well, I—“ Lily said, then nodded to herself. “I think you should invite him. What better opportunity to make a friend, right? And you deserve to have friends of your own.”
Harry looked away, squirming feeling in his chest. But then he thought about it, thought about how nice it’d be to see Cedric again, this time in a much more normal situation than the circumstances they’d met under. And he could admit that it would be nice to have someone that was there just for him.
“I think I’ll do that. It doesn’t hurt to ask, right?”
“Right,” Lily confirmed. “And besides, when you have a correspondence, it is a nice gesture to invite your pen pal.”
Harry nodded.
She hefted up the pen. “Would you prefer to keep a hand on this until James gets home, or would you rather I hold onto it?”
“It’s up to you.”
Lily glanced down at it, then shoved it in her pocket. “I empty my pockets before bed, so in the worst case scenario where we both forget about it, I can have James transfigure it before bed, then run it over to you.”
“Sounds good,” Harry said, glancing over his shoulder towards the letter he’d been writing.
Lily reached out and squeezed his shoulder again. “I should get back to it, and you have a letter to write, but if you need anything, I’ll be at the kitchen table.”
“Thank you,” Harry said as she left the room, shutting the door behind her with a quiet acceptance of his gratitude. He turned back to the desk and the letter, picking up his quill. He smiled to himself and started to scratch out an invitation, hopeful that Cedric would say yes.
  
  
Notes:
thanks for reading xoxo
Chapter 40: Brotherly Bonding
Chapter Text
Sometime after he finished writing the letter to Cedric, Harry’s thoughts drifted back to Lily’s comment about emptying her pockets, drawing his attention to the contents of his pockets. A bag containing a portion of his allowance because Lily had transferred over a large lump of gold, explaining that a teenager his age should learn how to manage not only an income, but savings too. He also found a new vault key and an envelope with a couple muggle notes too. At the time, he’d shoved it all into his pockets to be dealt with later.
But now later was here, and Harry still didn’t actually know what to do with any of it. Well, besides the key. He had enough experience with that from before. But… he’d never actually had an allowance before. The only money he’s ever had before was his, no strings attached, no overseeing eyes.
Lily and James have been so… good, about everything; he’s had all the clothes he needed, he’s had all the food he could need, he’s even had access to decent brooms. Lily had also provided him with all the school materials he needed to prepare for his OWLs, so what else was there to spend money on? The amount of money he was given was much more than he’d need for the occasional trip to Hogsmeade— unless he was meant to buy his own uniforms?
A thud and a muffled curse through the wall brought his attention to Barry— a resident expert with years of experience in receiving an allowance from Lily and James. Harry would go see what he was up to, and then maybe ask about what he was supposed to do with his allowance.
Harry knocked on the door, like everyone here always did before entering rooms, and was beckoned inside.
“What’s up?” Barry asked. He was crouched on the floor over a scattered stack of textbooks that had clearly fallen from the shelf in his closet.
“I was just about to ask you the same.”
Barry huffed out a sigh. “I was going to go through my textbooks from last year and send some of the ones I don’t plan to reference again to Ginny, but I think the lightening charm on that box wore off because it was much heavier than I expected it to be.”
Harry squatted down and started gathering up the scattered books. “How long ago did you cast it? I thought spells cast on a normal item like a box didn’t last very long.”
“Honestly, I didn’t think about that. I just remembered lightening it to get it up there, and now it’s not light anymore.”
Harry nodded and handed Barry the stack of books he’d gathered. “So does this mean you already know what classes you’re taking next year?”
Barry shrugged a bit sheepishly. “Yeah, I sent back my course confirmation a week or two ago. I didn’t want to make a big thing of it since I know you still have to take all your OWLs again.”
“Oh,” Harry said. “Does that mean you’ve got your scores back?”
Barry nodded. “I did pretty well. Not as well as Hermione must have, of course, but I most certainly did not want to put in the effort necessary to do quite that well.”
“Hey, wait a minute,” Harry said, a thought occurring to him suddenly, “who’re the Gryffindor prefects in our year?”
“Hermione and Neville. Why, who were yours?”
Harry winced a bit at the reminder that his universe was in his past, but he shook it off in favor of pursuing answers. “Hermione and Ron, actually.” Harry hesitated, then added, “I was a bit jealous if I’m being honest. I still don’t really know why Dumbledore— Albus, that is, chose him over me. Don’t get me wrong, he’s my friend and I was happy for him, but… I didn’t get it.”
“Personally, I don’t get the appeal of being a prefect. It’s supposed to be an honor, but like, have you seen how much work they have to do? I’d much rather be relaxing in the common room than patrolling the corridors after curfew. And being allowed out after curfew takes away all the fun of it. No thank you, is what I say to that.”
“And you get to ride with your friends on the train,” Harry said thoughtfully, warming up to Barry’s perspective on the whole thing.
“That’s right,” Barry said. “See? There’s lots of perks to not being a prefect.”
Harry snorted his agreement as another thought occurred to him. “Angelina would’ve just graduated, right?” Harry asked, remembering the other inner house position with a badge. “So, who’s the quidditch captain going to be?”
Barry’s cheeks went dark, and he looked away, towards one of his desk drawers. He put down the textbooks he was holding and went to open the desk drawer, pulling a letter wrapped around something out of the desk. Barry unfolded the letter and held up the badge that was enclosed inside. “About that,” he said.
Harry shot to his feet. “Barry! When did that happen? That’s the captain’s badge, right?”
Barry nodded, a small smile playing about his lips.
“Oh, and congratulations, of course! You’re going to be a great captain.”
“Thanks, Harry. I hope I don’t bollocks it up.”
Harry scoffed. “That won’t happen. You’re too good at the game for that. When did the badge get here? I didn’t hear any owls today—”
“That’s because it came a bit ago. With my OWL results.”
Harry’s gut sank, disappointed for some intangible reason.
“Look—I—I would’ve told you,” Barry said, reaching out to grip Harry’s shoulder. “It’s just that the badge came with my OWL results, which didn’t feel right to bring up around you, so I just kept the lot of it to myself.”
“So, your OWL results, and the badge, and the course selection thing all came at the same time?”
“Yeah. It was a couple weeks back, when you were first going round to all those lessons and spending all your time away from the house; all to take exams that you’ve already taken. It would’ve been so rude to go around bragging about my results, and on top of those, my badge, since I bet you would’ve been captain of your team if you hadn’t left your world.” The words tumbled out of Barry’s mouth in a rush, his eyes wide and earnest, and his hand still grasping Harry’s shoulder.
For a moment, Harry had to grit his teeth against the pain of the reminder, but then he caught Barry’s earnest eyes, and the pain of it faded to the background, allowing him to actually consider the situation. Would he even want to be captain? Having the badge would be cool, and the—the prestige, or whatever, that comes with the badge. But the truth was that he’s a Seeker. He’s used to flying above the game, ignoring the rest of the other players, doing his best to secure the snitch that’s worth so much of the game. What does he know about the other positions? He’d be the one to bollocks it up if he were made captain. “You’re going to be a great captain,” Harry said.
“You think so?”
Harry smiled, but then he smirked. “Well, I wouldn’t know, would I? I’ve never seen you on a team that’s not made up of your family.” He let his smirk fade back into a smile. “But yes, I really do think you’ll be a great captain.” With a dad like James, how could he not be?
Barry released his grip on Harry’s shoulder, clapped him once more for good measure, then shoved the badge and letter back in the drawer. “Do you mind not telling mum and dad about all that yet? I don’t actually know how to tell them anymore, since I’ve known for so long.”
“Haven’t any of their parent friends mentioned that their kids have their scores back? Or like, wouldn’t they remember when they got their own scores back?” Harry asked. And then he thought about what Barry was saying. “Wait, you haven’t told them yet?”
“I said that I kept it all to myself, didn’t I?”
“Well, yeah, but I assumed you meant, just, not with me,” Harry said, feeling a bit dizzy with relief now, once again for reasons he can’t quite figure out.
“I guess nobody’s brought my OWLs up yet, since they’re probably all a bit busy talking about yours, unlucky sod that you are.”
Harry winced at the reminder but nodded anyway. “You know OWL results, or at least courses for next year, are probably going to come up at—our birthday party.”
The blood drained from Barry’s face. “I did not think of that.”
Harry took his turn to pat Barry on the shoulder. “You could just tell them, you know. James will probably be so hyped up about the badge that he won’t think to ask about how long it’s been since you found out. They don’t really need to know.”
Barry furrowed his brow, considering this. “I don’t know… That seems…” he wrinkled his nose.
Harry didn’t see the problem, but he thought over what he suggested again, trying to think of something else that Barry could try. “Okay, uh, how about you just tell them exactly what you told me. They’re great, so they probably won’t care much about how long it took you to tell them. And, you know, no matter how you tell him, James is going to be very excited to see you got that badge.”
“I guess you’re right. But before they get over it, they might be disappointed, and I don’t like that.”
Harry didn’t have a solution for that, since Barry already shot down the idea of omitting the exact time that Barry received the letter, so he kept silent.
Barry heaved a sigh. “I guess it’s my own fault for waiting so long.”
“I could probably tell them, if you want, since you kept it to yourself for me,” Harry offered.
Barry considered this for a moment, then sighed again. “No, I should just tell them myself.” He shook his head and cast his gaze over the scattered books. “But I’ll do that later. For now, I should finish sorting these out for Ginny.”
Harry nodded, then got down and started putting books into piles on the ground. Barry sat down next to him and started going through them too, rearranging some of the stacks Harry made, and setting aside others as the stacks became too tall. Some books just got tossed carelessly up onto Barry’s bed. Once all the books had been organized, either into a stack or the pile on the bed, Barry stood up, and Harry followed suit.
“All the stacks should go back up in my closet,” Barry said, bending over to pick up one of the stacks. He went to stand next to the chair he’d left by his closet and started climbing onto it.
“Why don’t you let me hand you the books, and then you put them away on the shelf?” Harry asked, a bit nervous about how unsteady both Barry and the stack of books looked.
As Harry grabbed the stack of books from Barry and nudged another stack closer, he also positioned himself right behind Barry, for some reason. To try and catch him if he fell, maybe? Barry was bigger than him, so it probably wouldn’t go super well, but it was the thought that counted anyways, right?
Freed of the burden of the stack of books, Barry was easily able to scramble up onto the chair, though the chair’s balance was still a bit shaky for Harry’s comfort. Barry took a moment to brush off some dust and nudge the boxes that were up there into a better arrangement. Then Harry handed him each stack of books, and Barry settled them up on the shelf. Working together, they were able to get all the books up there pretty quickly and without Barry wobbling around too much on the chair.
“Looks good!” Harry said. “Wanna come down now?”
Barry snorted. “You sound like dad. But sure, I think I’m done.” He climbed down and brushed his hands off on his pants. He looked at the pile of books on his bed and sighed. “I’m just gonna stick those in another pile by my door and forget about them for now.”
“Oh, so those are for Ginny?”
“Yeah, the rest won’t do her any good. Most of them are supplemental reading that mum got for me, and if Ginny wants to read them, she can find them in the library. I just don’t see her being interested in lugging them around in her trunk.”
“That makes sense,” Harry said. “I was expecting at least some of the books you have to be Lockhart’s, but I guess you would’ve thrown those out rather than keep them.”
“Why the hell would I have Lockhart’s books in the first place? He’s a swot, and his books are worse.”
Harry snorted. “Yeah, he really is. I had his books because he was the defense professor my second year.” And then Harry remembered the other thing that happened his second year. Or rather, the biggest other thing that happened his second year. The basilisk. Harry’s mind raced as he struggled with what to do with that piece of information—would they know about the basilisk? The chamber of secrets?
Barry’s jaw dropped. “Lockhart? A professor? That must have been awful.”
“It was as bad as you’re thinking it was,” Harry said, pushing away thoughts of the basilisk for now. He could deal with it later, with Lily or James. “Maybe worse. So many people were too starstruck to see that his brain was too full of himself to leave room for any kind of skill or talent at all.”
Barry laughed, then collapsed down onto his finally cleared bed. He patted the spot next to him, inviting Harry over.
Harry accepted the invitation, and as soon as he sat down, Barry reached out and grabbed his elbow, dragging him to sprawl out next to him. Harry nudged him with his shoulder as he settled down.
“So, tell me what’s up with you? Are you good after all the,” Barry waved his hand around vaguely, “stuff today?”
“Oh. Yeah, I’m fine. Kinda tired of all the emotional discussions,” Harry said without thinking. “Thank you for asking, though!” Harry rushed to add, unwilling to let Barry think his interest wasn’t appreciated.
“You’re welcome,” Barry said. “And I’m here if you ever want to talk about stuff with someone who’s not our parents.”
“Thanks,” Harry said. “I actually do want to take you up on that offer. I was wondering what you do with your allowance.”
Barry hesitated. “Um. I buy stuff?”
Harry nodded. “So, you’re not expected to just save it all?”
“Nah. Mum and dad said something a while ago about upping my allowance to give me experience with budgeting soon, since they’ve always been in charge of setting aside savings versus spending money for me, but they haven’t yet.”
“Is that something you want them to do?”
Barry waved his hand around. “I don’t know. I guess it’d probably be good experience for me. But I also like them taking care of it for me. So, I’ve just not brought it up again, but if they bring it up, I’m not gonna fight them on it or anything. Why? What do you think of it?”
“This is my first time having an allowance at all,” Harry said slowly. “But I did always manage my own money. Or, well, I had my money and did what I felt like with it in the magical world. I wasn’t the most responsible with it, looking back.”
Barry propped himself up on an elbow, looking at Harry intently. He opened his mouth, a question ready to be asked, but then his eyes went wide, and he dropped back down to the bed. “Oh. Oh, I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine,” Harry said with a shrug. “It’s ancient history to me. But I guess I wanted to ask you about it because my cousin didn’t really have an allowance either. His parents just got him whatever he wanted when he wanted it. I don’t want to…” Harry trailed off, cringing as he realized how close he was getting to yet more emotional conversations. “I just don’t want to look like an idiot.”
“Pssh,” Barry said. “This is a family that has Sirius in it. There’s no shame here. But if you want to know what I do with my money,” he grinned and lifted his arms, gesturing around to the shelves and shelves of his figurines.
Harry looked at them, then at Barry. He nodded. “That… seems nice.”
Barry dropped his arms, one of them landing with a soft thud on Harry’s chest. “Your… family… from before wasn’t so nice, but I promise that Mum and Dad are nice. They mean so well, like, all the time. It’s embarrassing sometimes. But it’s also nice. Anyways, the point is that they won’t care what you spend on your allowance, as long as it makes you happy.”
Harry nodded again, several more times, feeling a bit like a bobblehead.
“So, what’re you gonna get with your allowance?”
The first thing that came to mind was a Firebolt; all the flying they’d been doing had made him miss his dearly, but as generous as Lily and James had been, they weren’t quite that generous with his allowance. He had the brief thought that he might be able to ask them about it, and that they might say yes, but he dismissed it. “I’m going to have to think about it I guess.”
“We should go to Diagon Alley together!” Barry exclaimed. “The best place to think about what to spend your money on is where there are things available to buy!”
“Oh, um, okay,” Harry said. Barry was undeniably right, and Harry had always enjoyed Diagon Alley.
“I’m gonna go talk to Mum about when we can go,” Barry said, launching to his feet.
“Okay,” Harry said, suffering a bit of whiplash from Barry’s fervor.
And then Barry was gone down the stairs. Harry went after him at a more sedate pace, shaking his head in amusement as he went. Barry may have focused on emphasizing that Lily and James are nice, but he forgot something important: like his parents, Barry was very nice.
Notes:
okay so yes this chapter is a bit short but i have good reason!
buckle up kids because my life has been a RIDE since i last updated and i always enjoy reading these sorts of comments from writers so now it’s my turn babbeyyyyy. i’ll keep this brief by excluding the small bullshit but jsyk there was a lot of smaller bs happening too. so i got stranded at my friend’s house for an extra 3 days on what was supposed to be a long weekend trip because an inch of snow shut down the whole city. then when i got home at midnight i arrived to discover that my basement was flooded so i had to shut down the water to my house so it would stop leaking. that was on a friday. i didn’t get a plumber out to my house to fix it until monday and it was extremelyexpensive and i had no water the entire time. my dad canceled his trip to come see me the thursday after i got my water situation sorted out because my grandma was in very poor health to the point where he was concerned his weekly saturday visit would be one of her last and he didn’t want miss it. that was extremely disappointing but i obviously understood. and then he ended up being absolutely right because my grandma passed that sunday. the next week was a bit of a mess of grieving for me and then the next week on wednesday there was an ice storm that ended up killing all of the power to my house on thursday. it is now saturday and my power isn’t gonna be back until monday so i’ve been staying with my aunt and uncle and on friday i had an 18 hour long day in part because of the hour+ long commute i had to get to some unmissable events at grad school
so! yeah! here’s hoping my pipes don’t burst bc of the power outage xoxo
Chapter 41: Battle with the Basilisk
Chapter Text
The next day, Barry wanted to go on their trip into Diagon Alley, but because it was Saturday, Lily convinced him to wait until the following Monday, because she said that the crowds at Diagon Alley were best avoided. A small part of Harry rankled at the idea that he couldn’t handle the Saturday crowds, but after a moment of thought in which he remembered just how sick he’d been, he decided to let the feeling go. Then, not twenty minutes later, Ron flooed to ask Barry to come over and help him train for keeper tryouts, providing another reason to delay their trip.
As Harry watched Barry head up to the floo with his broom and a quaffle, a sting of betrayal struck him, catching him off guard. He wasn’t jealous of Barry’s relationship with his Ron— he wasn’t! So why did it hurt so much to see Barry go off to train with Ron?
Harry went into his room and began to pace around, determined to figure out why he felt so betrayed. Harry didn’t want to try and force this new Ron into the Ron-shaped hole in his heart, and he’s glad that at least there’s a version of himself that’s still friends with Ron. So it’s not jealousy. But maybe he just wants to play Quidditch with someone and is jealous that Barry’s getting the opportunity? Harry went to the window of his room and spotted James going into the shed out back. He thought about joining him and asking to fly together, and while it did sound nice, it didn’t make the betrayal from before sting any less. So that wasn’t it. Harry turned away from the window and resumed pacing.
What else could there possibly be to feel betrayed about? Harry sat down and dug the heels of his hands into his eyes and just thought about Barry and Ron and then his Ron. And the sting of betrayal returned in full force as he realized what had caused it in the first place.
Did Ron want to try out for the team? His Ron, that is. The Ron he’d known for years, the Ron he went flying with all the time, the Ron he’d played quidditch with over the summer. That Ron. His best friend. Despite their closeness, their shared love for Quidditch, Ron might have hidden a desire to actually be on the team together. Maybe he should have known, should have assumed, that someone with Ron’s Quidditch mania wouldn’t be content with watching forever, but why didn’t he ever ask Harry about practicing together? Like Barry’s Ron did?
Harry clenched and unclenched his fists, trying to will away the feelings of betrayal and regret that were surging through his gut. The feelings lingered, now, refusing to abate. He was trapped with this feeling, unable to confront the person at the root of it, unable to even ever see him again, his best friend.
He shot to his feet and knew he had to find a distraction instead.
His eyes caught on his school books, and he remembered the basilisk again. He still wasn’t a huge fan of the thought of telling either Lily or James about everything that happened his second year, but the chance that the basilisk might still be around was too high to keep the story to himself. Not to mention that Lockhart might still be out there, obliviating people for his books.
Harry got to his feet and took a moment to decide if he should go and bother Lily or if James would be better to go to with his concerns. He remembered that Lily was supposed to be working on her lesson plans today, and he didn’t want to disturb her, so he turned towards the back garden, where he’d just seen James.
Sure enough, James was still out back, pacing around what appeared to be the entire contents of the shed that were now strewn about the yard.
Harry stopped at the edge of the carnage and awkwardly cleared his throat.
James startled and looked over at Harry. “Oh, hey, Harry. How’s, uh, how’s it going?”
“I can come back some other time if you’re busy,” Harry said, eyeing the mess around them. “Or, um, do you need help?”
“Definitely not,” James said. “To either. This is my problem to solve, and it’s also my problem to solve later.”
“But… what is the problem?” Harry asked, now thoroughly distracted from his initial purpose.
James pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. “The problem is that I decided to reorganize the shed. I used a quick spell to dump everything out, so that was nice and easy, but I want to put everything away myself so I can actually find everything.”
“Can’t you just… summon what you want? Why organize it?” Harry asked.
“I can only summon what I remember that I have, and with the interior being a disaster zone, I can never remember what I actually have in there. Unfortunately.”
“Oh,” Harry said, staring out at the stuff scattered about the yard. He supposed he could see how it would be hard to remember all of this stuff.
“Also, Lily suggested that I find something to do with my time that isn’t wallowing about my mistakes, so—“ James vaguely gestured around himself. “Organizing.”
Harry nodded.
“Anyways, I can take a break from this,” James said. He waved his wand, and everything disappeared.
Harry’s jaw dropped. “Why did you do that?”
“Because it might rain later,” James said, glancing up at the overcast sky.
“But you just undid all the work you’d done!”
James laughed. “Not at all, I just did a large time-delayed banishment spell. It’ll all be back in like six hours, and I can deal with it all then.”
“But what if it’s raining in six hours?”
James pressed his lips together. He looked up. “Then I suppose that will be a problem for future me. So what’s going on with you?”
Harry shook his head in amusement, then quickly sobered as he remembered why he was there. “Um, so, you know how I haven’t told you everything about stuff that happened in my world?”
James nodded, his expression becoming much more serious.
“So one of the things I haven’t told you about could be kind of a big deal if nobody’s taken care of it here,” Harry said trailing off as he tried to psych himself up to just tell James.
“I’m sure we can handle it, whatever it is,” James said.
Harry squeezed his hands together. “Have you ever heard of the Chamber of Secrets?”
James blinked. “I— maybe? Isn’t it something to do with Slytherin? Like, Salazar the guy, not the Hogwarts house?”
“Yeah, that’s it. There’s some more information about it in Hogwarts, A History,” Harry said, trying to remember what he knew about what the Chamber of Secrets was.
“Sure,” James said agreeably. “But I’m a bit more interested in what you actually experienced than in what a book says, since I can only assume that that’s where you’re going with this.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m just trying to remember the details,” Harry said, unable to help himself from stalling a bit more.
“You know, if you don’t want to talk about it…” James said, though he looked a bit pained to say it.
“It’s important,” Harry said, bouncing forward onto his balls of his feet, relaxing back down, and fixing his gaze somewhere over James’s shoulder. “Okay, so, there’s this place called the Chamber of Secrets in Hogwarts. The entrance is only accessible by a parselmouth. I went there in my second year, and there was a basilisk. I ended up fighting and killing the basilisk with the help of Dumbledore’s phoenix and the sword of Gryffindor.”
James’s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again. “What.”
“Yeah, there might be a basilisk in Hogwarts still. In my world, Voldemort’s the one who found it in the first place, like fifty years ago. During my second year, it was a version of Voldemort that came out of a diary that opened it again. There’s no Voldemort here, so maybe none of that happened here?”
“As far as I know, it did not,” James said. “I don’t even know where to begin asking follow up questions. This was your second year? You were twelve? And you faced a basilisk?”
Harry nodded. “But it’s okay!” he said, rushing to reassure James as he started to breathe much faster. “I’m fine now, see? No lasting damage!”
James nodded, closed his eyes, then nodded again. “Okay. So to recap, you believe that there might be a basilisk somewhere in Hogwarts, since that’s something that, at least publicly, has gone unresolved here.”
Harry sighed in relief, glad that James was focusing on the important information here. “That’s right. Well, specifically, it would be in the Chamber of Secrets, if it is around at all.”
“Right, so we’d need a parselmouth to get to it,” James said, pinching the bridge of his nose.
Harry blinked. “Um. Don’t freak out on me okay?”
James froze. “Don’t tell me—“
“I’m a parselmouth.”
“How— okay, never mind, a line of questioning for another time. One thing at a time, right? That’s what they always say?”
Harry nodded.
“Let’s deal with the potential deadly creature in the castle for schoolchildren first. We can start by giving Minerva a call to see if she’s available to deal with this now.”
Harry sighed in relief, glad that he wouldn’t yet have to explain that he was a parselmouth because Voldemort transferred over some of his powers when Harry defeated him the first time.
James set off into the house. “Where did Barry go, by the way?”
Harry looked down, twitching a bit at the reminder of the betrayal that had yet to abate entirely, still trapped in his chest without an outlet. “He went to practice Quidditch with Ron.”
“Good, good,” James muttered. “I’m glad he’s busy.”
Harry nodded as they approached the floo. James initiated a call to Hogwarts and stuck his head in the fireplace.
“Hi, Minerva, got a moment?” he said.
“I can spare a moment for you,” McGonagall said.
Harry was a bit surprised that he could hear the conversation despite James being the one to ‘travel’ to Hogwarts to hold it, but he was relieved to be included.
“As you know, Harry here is from an alternate universe,” James said.
“Yes, I know. It’s a bit of a hard fact to forget.”
“Well, he’s told me about something that happened in his universe that, as far as I know, has not happened here.”
“James, please do get to the point.”
James took a deep breath. “There might be a basilisk in a place called the Chamber of Secrets within Hogwarts.”
McGonagall snorted. “James, do you hear yourself?”
“I understand it sounds far-fetched—“
“The Chamber of Secrets! A fairytale, and a basilisk, a monster straight out of one too. Have you considered that Harry might just be a teenage boy that wants attention? Do you have any proof of this so-called basilisk?”
“It happened in another world—“
“Yes!” Harry said, frustration causing the word to burst out of him, far louder and forceful than he might otherwise have chosen it to. But this conversation was becoming far too reminiscent of his first year, when McGonagall dismissed his concerns about the very real threat of Quirrell, and he refused to let this go the same route.
“Hang on, Minerva, Harry says he does have proof.”
There was a long silence, then James pulled his head out of the fire.
“I just want to say that I do believe you,” James said in a rush. “I’m sorry you had to hear Minerva talk like that, it’s utterly unreasonable to ask for proof when you arrived here with nothing.”
Harry shrugged even as he rolled up his sleeve. “Look— I have this scar from when the basilisk bit me.”
James’s jaw dropped. “How are you alive, Harry? How is this possible?”
“Remember how I said Dumbledore’s phoenix was there? He cried on the bite and cured the poison.”
“Unfortunately, I don’t know if Minerva is gonna go for this as proof.”
“But—“
James held up his hand. “But, I think we can convince her to let us have a look around. She enjoys humoring me— and Sirius for that matter. And because the last thing I want is to come face to face with a basilisk alone, I’m going to see if I can recruit Sirius to come with us. And I think I’ll see if Charlie Weasley is available.”
Harry nodded, appeased again by the seriousness with which James was handling his concerns.
“I’ll start by calling Sirius,” James said, kneeling down in front of the fireplace.
“What about McGonagall?”
“She’ll assume we’re having a conversation about the proof and probably return to work in the meantime. She’s fine.”
Harry nodded as James called Sirius. James was barely able to get out an explanation as to why they needed Sirius, before James was backing out of the fireplace and Sirius was stepping out.
“I hear we’re snake hunting!” Sirius said cheerfully as he waved his wand and conjured a leather jacket onto his body.
James rolled his eyes. “It’s a touch more serious than that.”
“And what better reason to make it fun!”
“Let me call Charlie, and then I can call Minerva back.”
“Oh, Minnie. What a delight.”
“Not so much today,” James said bitterly as he got down by the fireplace again.
“She just needs a visit from the Marauders to remove that stick from her arse,” Sirius said with a sage nod. “It does need frequent removal.”
In lieu of an answer, James initiated the call to Charlie. It took a moment for him to answer, but once he did, he seemed to be receptive to James’s explanation and request, and a moment later, he was stepping out of the fireplace, immediately bending over and pressing a hand to his mouth.
Sirius walked over and patted him on the shoulder as he shoved a bin under the other man’s head. “Just in case,” he said with a grin.
“What’s wrong with him?” Harry asked, staring at Charlie in concern and a bit of fascination. This was the first time he’d seen Charlie in this world, and though he only met his Charlie briefly, this Charlie was a bit different. Piercings in different places, different tattoos.
“International floo travel is difficult,” James explained.
“Ah,” Harry said.
After a bit of time spent waiting for Charlie to recover sufficiently from his international floo trip, he stood up straight and cleaned the bin Sirius had handed him with his wand.
“So, are we off to Hogwarts now?” Charlie asked, setting down the bin.
“I suppose I ought to call Minerva back,” James said, his nose scrunching enough to raise his glasses up.
“Or…” Charlie said.
“Or we could just drop in on ole Minnie,” Sirius said.
Charlie nodded once in firm agreement.
James exhaled. “Yeah, alright. Let’s do it.”
With that, the four of them queued up by the fireplace to floo to Hogwarts. Harry ended up third, behind Sirius and James but ahead of Charlie, who must’ve been in no hurry to floo again after that first trip.
Harry stared at the brilliant green powder in his hands and grimaced, not looking forward to this at all. And his trepidation was proven quite warranted when he shot out of the fireplace in the Head’s office and landed heavily on the ground, shoulder first. He groaned in discomfort as he flopped over as fast as he could to alleviate the borderline painful glasses-smushed-into-his-face situation, then scrambled back as he saw the floo flash green again, signaling an impending arrival.
“That reminds me!” James exclaimed as he rushed forward to help Harry to his feet.
“Thanks,” Harry muttered, taking a step back so he was behind James and to interrupt McGonagall’s scrutinizing gaze.
“Minnie, we’ve— Lily and I, that is—been meaning to ask you if you know of any, well, floo specialists, if that sort of expertise exists. Harry has had a lifelong difficulty with flooing, an unnatural difficultly, given his general grace and dexterity, and we suspect that there may be something else going on.”
“Is that so?” McGonagall asked, leaning to the side to fix her gaze on Harry once again.
Harry nodded.
“I cannot think of anyone at the moment, but if anything comes to mind, I will be sure to let you know,” McGonagall said.
James’s back stiffened.
“Thanks, Minnie, we appreciate it,” Sirius said from behind Harry.
“Mind if we have a look around?” Charlie asked, having just arrived after Harry. “It’ll only take a mo’.”
“I suppose there is no point in trying to remind you that you are all grown adults who should be well past the age of believing in such fairytale nonsense?” Minerva asked, her expression dour.
“Not at all!” Sirius said brightly.
“We’ll just get out of your hair,” James said, his inflection flat.
Minerva waved them all out and returned to the tremendous stack of paperwork in front of her with a slight eye-roll.
With that, the four of them headed out of her office.
“Where to?” James asked once they were at the bottom of the staircase.
Harry gestured and started walking in the direction of his gesture. “Um, so this part is a bit awkward.”
“How so?” Sirius asked.
“Well… the entrance is, well, it’s in Moaning Myrtle’s loo.”
“Who’s loo?” James asked.
“Oh,” Harry said. “Right, she wouldn’t have been killed here if Voldemort never opened the Chamber originally.”
“Killed?” James asked, alarm threading through his voice.
“It is a basilisk we’re looking for,” Sirius said reasonably. “We knew this was dangerous, that’s why you called us.”
The rest of the walk to the loo was spent discussing safety measures, specifically to keep Harry safe, much to Harry’s dismay. Harry kept trying to protest their necessity, and at one point, when James threatened to leave him behind if he didn’t allow the safety measures, Harry found himself fiercely missing his invisibility cloak. In the end, Harry agreed to stay back behind James, Sirius, and Charlie, to wear mirrored lenses over his glasses, and to hang onto a portkey that would take him to McGonagall’s office if anyone said the trigger phrase.
As they entered the loo, Sirius stuck an out of order sign to the outside of the door.
“What’s that for? There’s nobody at the school now,” James said.
“Who knows, one of the professors around could use this loo during the summer, I don’t want to deal with that hassle.”
“We are grown men in a girl’s loo,” Charlie said. He pointed his wand at the door and cast Colloportus.
Harry walked over to the sinks and found the snake engraving, right where he remembered it being. When he pulled his finger away from it, there was a small bit of dust on his finger; evidence that nobody had found the graving in quite some time. “Are you ready?” Harry asked.
“Wait!” James said. “Let’s all get those mirrored lenses on now.” He waved his wand, and mirrored lenses appeared on everyone’s faces.
Sirius pointed his wand at a keychain he pulled off his collection and cast a spell on it, then he handed the keychain to Harry.
Harry slipped the keychain into his pocket.
“I think we’re ready now,” Charlie said, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.
Harry nodded, then turned to the snake engraving, focusing solely on it. “Open,” he said, hoping it was coming out as parseltongue. He looked over at James and knew from the shock in his expression that he had succeeded.
Then the sink slid away, revealing the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.
“We never did find this, eh, Prongs?” Sirius said, stepping forward.
“Woah,” Charlie said.
“Who’s first?” James asked.
Harry longed to just leap first down the opening, but before he could decide to act on the impulse, Charlie was already charging forward.
“Me!” Charlie exclaimed as he disappeared into darkness.
Sirius went next, whooping the whole way down.
Then James turned to Harry. “I’d like to try and ask you to stay one last time.”
Harry shook his head.
“I thought not,” James said with a heavy sigh. “Well, let’s hope we make it through this so Lily can fuss over us, eh?” James said before leaping down the hole himself.
Harry followed after him, experiencing a potent flashback to the last time he was here. It occurred to him, as he exited the pipe, that they had not brought a way to get out of there.
“Hey, Harry, you’ve been here before right?” Charlie asked.
“Yeah.”
“How’d you get out of here?”
“You know, I was just thinking about the same thing,” Harry said with a nervous laugh. “So, uh, I was carried out by a phoenix.”
“Wicked,” Charlie said.
“Unhelpful in this case, though,” Sirius commented.
“We can probably summon brooms,” James said, a bit doubtfully. “In any case, that’s a problem for later. Let’s find that snake, shall we?”
Harry gestured for the others to precede him.
After some time, just like he had in his second year, they came across the shed skin of the basilisk.
“Wow,” Charlie said. “You were not kidding about there being a basilisk down here.”
“How big do you think it is?” Sirius asked.
“We could just ask Harry, he’s already seen it,” James said.
The three men turned to look at Harry.
“Uh,” Harry said. He aimlessly waved his hand around. “It was… big?”
They all nodded.
“Well, judging by this skin, if this was a recent shed, then it’s around 20 feet long. Does that sound right to you?” Charlie asked.
“Probably?” Harry said uncertainly. “It was big, but I didn’t exactly have a meter stick out.”
“We have got to be careful,” James said.
“Between the three of us, with your combat experience, Charlie’s dragon wrangling experience, and my general badassery— and Harry’s prior basilisk experience, but you’re staying out of it, of course— I think we’ve got this thing in the bag.”
“I don’t think we had that in the bag,” Charlie said, leaning against the wall as he staggered off of his broom.
Harry nodded vigorously, sliding off his own in relief.
“I may have jinxed us, just a bit,” Sirius said, holding out his arm to inspect the scrape. “But hey, I think this stopped bleeding. That’s a win!”
“I think we should have taken the threat of a 20 foot basilisk more seriously,” James said.
“Twenty foot?” Charlie asked, exasperated. “We covered this down there! That fucker was more like 60 feet!”
“And you’re absolutely sure it can’t get out of your dimensional pocket thingy?” Sirius asked for the millionth time.
Charlie groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose, then winced as he accidentally poked the bruise on his cheekbone.
James turned to face Harry, his expression stiff and his posture tense.
Harry’s stomach dropped, and he winced, even before James opened his mouth.
“We are going to have to have a conversation about what staying back and out of danger means,” James said, his tone firmer than Harry had heard it directed at him before.
And more than that, James’s disappointment was clear. The reverbs of it cut straight through his chest, tangling with his mounting frustration. Harry looked down and nodded, though he didn’t for a moment regret helping out. Who knows what would have happened if he hadn’t distracted the basilisk at that moment?
James sighed and raised his gaze to the ceiling. “Look, I absolutely get it, I do, but I was already uneasy about letting you come with us and then,” he gestured around at the various injuries, “all that happened.”
“I did try to listen to you,” Harry exclaimed, looking up now. “I didn’t try and physically fight it! I stayed out of the way!”
“No, but you talked to it, and I may not know exactly what you said, but that snake was provoked by whatever it is you said,” James said. “You made yourself a target.”
“I was just distracting it,” Harry said. “I thought it was going to bite you, and we didn’t have a phoenix down there to save you.”
James sighed. “We’ll talk about this later, okay?”
Harry nodded even as he grit his teeth and looked away.
“I know that was a hard fight,” Charlie said, “but I’ve got a live and mostly unharmed ancient basilisk! The amount we’ll be able to learn from this guy will be revolutionary, and he’ll get to live out his days in a much more suitable sanctuary.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m just saying that the next time we end up face to face with a legendary monster, I vote that we either fight for real, or bring, like, so many more people,” Sirius said.
“Agreed,” James said fervently.
“Messrs. Potter, Black, and Weasley: what have you done?”
Harry turned and saw McGonagall approaching, the fastest he’d ever seen her move, one of her hands gesturing to the broken windows beside them, and the other to the stolen brooms behind them.
Harry exchanged a look with the others.
“Uh oh.”
Notes:
hey im alive! life is definitely going better than it was as of last chapter! i took a bit of a break from writing and now i'm trying to get back into the swing of things, but who knows when the next chapter is gonna be, certainly not me <3
Chapter 42: The Stick Up McGonagall's Ass
Chapter Text
“Hi, Minnie,” Sirius said with a relaxed smile.
“Don’t give me that, Mr Black. I want to know why I just saw a contingent of the school’s brooms break through the shed and then through a window into the school.”
“Well, the summoning spell causes the target to take the most direct path possible to the caster—“
“Mr Black,” McGonagall snapped. “I know damn well that three of you, at least, are fully qualified wizards who are more than capable of conjuring your own brooms that I know that you own—“
James winced. Sirius and Charlie snorted.
“Think this is funny, do you?” McGonagall said, just as curt as before. “And to think I was doing you a favor by tracking down an expert for you. And by letting you into the school in the first place! I should never have let you go on a wild goose chase—“
“Au contraire,” Charlie said, raising a finger. “We did in fact find Salazar’s basilisk.” He pulled out the small pouch that led to his extra-dimensional space, then he tapped it with his wand and a shimmering portal appeared. Harry edged over a couple of steps and was able to see that, projected on the surface of the portal, was a view into the pouch and the basilisk within.
“Do you really think I am going to just believe that that’s a basilisk that you found here—“
Sirius and James exchanged a look, Sirius pleading with his eyes before James rolled his eyes and nodded.
James pulled his wand out, holding it behind his back.
Harry looked from James, to Sirius, to Charlie, and round again. He looked at the projection of the basilisk. “You’re not going to—“
The image of the basilisk collapsed, then a green ring expanded rapidly in the same space the projection had occupied, the center of the ring was dark until it wasn’t, and a snake’s head began to emerge.
“Stop!” McGonagall said, pivoting on her heel and clamping a hand over her eyes. “If that’s a real basilisk, that was a murder attempt, and if it’s not, that was a cruel joke.”
James looked at Sirius with dead eyes.
Sirius shrugged ruefully.
The portal to the extra-dimensional space disappeared.
“For the record, that wasn’t an actual opening to the basilisk,” Charlie said. “They just did a more… realistic-seeming projection.”
McGonagall removed her hand, but stayed silent, her gaze firm.
Sirius snapped his fingers. “I know how we can prove it!”
“Then do so,” McGonagall said.
“Now, I know I could conjure this proof, but I suspect that if I do, you’ll find the evidence to be lacking in authenticity,” Sirius said.
McGonagall pressed her already thin lips together, causing them to nearly disappear.
“So, let’s all go on a field trip!” Sirius said, starting off towards Moaning Myrtle’s toilet and beckoning for them to follow.
Harry looked at James, who gestured for him to follow Sirius. They arrived, and Sirius asked Harry to open the entrance. Harry did so, and Sirius summoned the snakeskin they’d encountered.
“Is this enough proof for you?” he asked, brandishing the skin.
McGonagall opened and closed her mouth, no words coming out, her expression going vacant.
Harry stuck his hand in his pocket, wondering how long it’d take McGonagall to adjust to the proof that he wasn’t lying after all. He discovered, in his pocket, Sirius’s keychain— the keychain that was a portkey to McGonagall’s office. The portkey that would have provided a much less destructive exit from the Chamber. He sidled over to James and wordlessly handed him the keychain.
James looked at the keychain, then at Harry, a bit confused for the moment before comprehension dawned on his face. He pinched the bridge of his nose, then glanced over at McGonagall.
McGonagall was recovering from her shock, straightening out her appearance and clearing her throat.
Harry shrugged at James.
James shook his head ruefully and returned the shrug.
“Very well,” McGonagall said with a heavy sigh. “I see that I underestimated the propensity of myth to become reality here at Hogwarts,” Her face was pulled as tight as if she’d just bitten into a lemon.
Sirius went over and clapped her on the shoulder with the hand holding the basilisk skin. “That’s quite alright, Minnie. We’re always happy to help remove that stick from your arse.”
McGonagall picked up Sirius’s hand and removed it from her shoulder. “Right.”
Sirius cleared his throat. “I do, however, believe there is the still the matter of your apology to Harry.”
Harry’s eyes went wide. He hadn’t expected Sirius to do that at all.
McGonagall’s expression went impossibly tighter.
“C’mon, Minnie. You had no reason to distrust him, and he was just trying to help.”
“Hey, give the kid some credit, there’s no ‘trying’ about it. He was straight-up helpful with all of this,” Charlie said.
James nodded in agreement and even smiled a bit as Charlie spoke.
Harry was relieved to see that James was lightening up a bit.
“I suppose I owe you an apology for my immediate, if rational, distrust of you,” McGonagall said.
That was probably the best Harry was going to get. “I for—“
“Minerva, really?” James asked, sounding tired. “How would you feel if someone gave you that apology?”
“We’re gonna go clean up our mess— like the responsible adults we are— while you think about that,” Sirius said, arms held out to usher them out of the room.
Harry went easily, eager to escape the rising tension in the girl’s loo.
“We’ll meet you back in your office,” Sirius called as he closed the door behind them.
Out in the hallway, Charlie glanced at his watch. “Listen, this has been incredible, and I would help with cleanup—“
“But you have a massive, ancient basilisk in a magical terrarium and want to get him settled,” James said.
“Got it in one,” Charlie said.
“It was great seeing you again,” Sirius said.
“Yeah, don’t be a stranger,” James chimed in.
“How are you getting back?” Harry asked. As far as he knew, there wasn’t a floo nearby.
“I’m going to the teacher’s lounge, then I’m going to floo to my mum’s house and borrow a broom from her because I don’t trust my dimensional pocket to hold up against international floo travel.”
Harry nodded. “Well, it was nice to meet you. I hope you have a safe trip back.”
Charlie stepped forward and slung an arm around Harry’s shoulders. “It was nice to meet you too. If you think of any other legendary creatures laying around, be sure to let me know about them.”
Harry laughed, though he was busy racking his brain for anything else he could tell Charlie about. He couldn’t imagine Norberta would be an issue here, since Hagrid wasn’t involved with the school at all. Nagini shouldn’t be an issue either, without Voldemort.
“See you, Charlie,” Sirius said.
And with that, Charlie jogged off towards the teacher’s lounge.
Sirius pointed his wand at the nearby shattered windows and repaired them with a single, silent wave of his wand.
“On to the broom shed?” Sirius asked.
James bent over and scooped up the brooms. “Lead the way.”
The walk through the castle and out onto the grounds was a lot nicer than the confrontation in the loo had been. Sirius knew just how to get James to loosen up, and even managed to get him to explain why he was so constipated— Sirius’s word— about the whole interaction with McGonagall. Knowing that James was affected entirely by McGonagall’s treatment of him touched Harry to his core, and he had to look away, blinking rapidly, after James said that.
“Oh, we barely damaged the shed at all!” Sirius said.
He was right. The door had been forced open, damaging the door latch, and nothing else.
James pointed his wand at the door and fixed it with a muttered, “Reparo.”
The door fixed itself, and Sirius strode up to it. He opened and closed it a couple of times, then turned around and stuck his thumb up. “Good as new!”
James went in and dropped off their brooms.
“What now?” Harry asked.
“We should probably kill a bit more time to give Minnie a chance to get over herself,” Sirius said.
James sighed. “If I had known she was going to be this bad—“
“Hindsight has perfect clarity,” Sirius said with a shake of his head.
James nodded, then sighed. “Anything else on your mind, Harry?”
“Lockhart!” Harry exclaimed, finally remembering the other related topic he had wanted to tell James about.
James perked up, an expression of avid interest on his face. Sirius facepalmed.
“So you know who he is?” Harry asked, misgivings already rising at James’s expression.
James nodded.
“Unfortunately,” Sirius said.
“Is he… an author?” Harry asked.
They both nodded.
“Oh god,” Harry said.
“What’s his deal?” Sirius asked, his voice low and fast.
“He’s, uh,” Harry blanked for a moment, wondering how to convey just how awful Lockhart was. “He stole all of his story ideas, but like, not by plagiarizing them. He went to the people who actually did the things in his books, obliviated them of their memories, and then published their deeds as his own. Who knows how many people he’s assaulted—“
“Wait, what?” James asked.
Sirius was baffled.
“You know, his books? He didn’t actually do any of the things he says he did.”
“Well, yes,” James said. “They’re fictional.”
Harry frowned. He reached back into the vague depths of his memory for a book title. “You know Holidays with Hags?”
James nodded.
“Lockhart didn’t actually rescue that town from the Hags!”
“You’ve lost me again,” James said. “That book, here, is a riveting romance novel following a hag finding love while on holiday.”
Harry’s mind whited out.
“Riveting sure is an interesting word choice to describe any book by Lockhart,” Sirius said disdainfully.
Harry blinked.
“It is riveting! Trashy, yes, but riveting!” James said.
“As always, we simply must agree to disagree,” Sirius said with a shake of his head.
Silence fell.
“I think we broke him,” Sirius said.
“You alright there, Harry?” James asked.
Harry blinked again. “Lockhart did not write romance novels where I’m from.”
James smiled a kind smile. “We did pick up on that.”
Sirius nodded.
“So, what did he write?” James asked. “If not romance novels.”
“I guess they were adventure books? They were adventure books that were advertised as instructional manuals, I think.”
“A vastly different genre, to be sure,” James said.
“The problem, besides the false advertisement, was that did he not do any of the things he said he did in the books. Like I said, he actually stole the ideas for the adventures from real-life heroes, and then he obliviated those heroes of their memories!”
“That… is horrible,” Sirius said.
“I can’t believe Lockhart would do that,” James said, aghast.
Sirius nodded.
“I guess, technically, the Lockhart you know wouldn’t,” Harry said hesitantly. He would certainly not be trusting this version of Lockhart any more than he would trust his version, but it sounded like the books were unlikely to have the same sort of dark origin here.
“I suppose so,” Sirius said. “So, James can keep his guilty pleasure.”
“It’s only a guilty pleasure if you feel guilty about it!” James said with a smile and with such a rhythm that it was clear he had said that before.
Sirius slugged him in the arm.
“All jokes aside, I am quite glad that he’s not a problem here,” James said.
“Of course you are,” Sirius said, rolling his eyes.
“But you were okay with dealing with a basilisk?” Harry asked.
“Well, yes, but it was relatively simple for us to deal with the basilisk— the stick up Minerva’s ass notwithstanding. This situation with Gilderoy would require law enforcement involvement, and that’s much more complicated than it used to be.”
“For you, maybe,” Sirius said.
“I meant more that me leaving the force the way I did has made it complicated for me personally to involve law enforcement in an issue, not that going to law enforcement was ever simple for anybody.”
“Ah,” Sirius said. “Alright, that’s fair.”
Silence fell for a moment.
“So, uh, did either of you have something on your mind?” Harry asked.
“So many things,” James said. “Truly so many. Where to even begin?”
“Well, you might want to keep it relatively brief because we are about to go talk to dear ole Minnie again,” Sirius said.
James sighed. “Can you at least tell me when you found out you’re a parselmouth?”
“Someone conjured a snake at an attempt to start a dueling club my second year at Hogwarts, and I found out after that that not everyone can talk to snakes.”
“I feel like there’s a lot to unpack in that sentence alone,” Sirius said.
“You didn’t have a dueling club?” James asked. “Wait, no, I want to know more about you. When did you first talk to a snake then?”
Harry smiled. “Oh, that’s a nice memory.” One of his few. “I was at the zoo for Dudley’s birthday, and we were in the reptile house. I don’t like Dudley much, so I wandered off to look at the animals myself, and I started talking to this snake. I assumed it was just in English, you know? But the snake was very responsive and told me that he’d never been where he’s from, which was Brazil. Anyways, Dudley saw how active the snake was being and came over and started being a right twat. The next thing I know, the glass on the snake’s enclosure was gone and the snake was heading out, hopefully towards Brazil.” Harry stopped then, the memory of what happened next coming to him.
“You let a snake loose at the zoo?” Sirius asked with a delighted grin.
“I wonder if he ever made it,” Harry said, a sinking pang in his chest reminding him that he could never know, now.
“I’ve decided that it did, in my heart,” Sirius said.
“It’s certainly a much nicer thought,” James said.
“So, um, you’re not a parselmouth then?” Harry asked.
James shook his head. “Though that’s probably for the best. I can only imagine what we would’ve used that ability for as boys,” James said, sharing a look with Sirius.
“The snakes we would’ve convinced to infiltrate the Slytherin dorms,” Sirius said dreamily.
“Hey now, let’s not give him any ideas,” James said.
Harry snorted.
“So, wait,” Sirius said thoughtfully. “Aren’t you and Barry the same person? Doesn’t that mean Barry should be a parselmouth?”
Harry glanced away, knowing full well that Dumbledore said that Voldemort transferred some of his powers to him, but unwilling to divulge that piece of information just yet. It… it was just too weird.
“You know, I don’t know that Barry has ever actually been up close and personal with a snake. When we went to the zoo when he was younger, we’d usually skip the reptile house. Lily is not a fan of snakes, to put it mildly.”
“I’m gonna conjure a snake in front of him then,” Sirius said with a nod. “It’s called science.”
James pursed his lips together, his eyes narrowed doubtfully.
“Um. Can I be present?” Harry asked. He could do what he did at the duelling club, except without everyone thinking he was egging on the snake.
“You may conjure a small, non-venomous snake,” James said. “I must be there, Harry must be there, and Lily must not be.”
Sirius stuck out his hand.
James shook it.
“It’s a deal.”
“Shall we go see if Minnie has retrieved the stick from her ass?” Sirius asked a moment later.
Harry shrugged.
“Let’s get it over with,” James said, starting to walk towards the castle.
“You know, you’ve had a bit of a stick up your own ass today,” Sirius said.
James shrugged. “She’s the one who really helped me get on the path to being an Auror.”
“Ah,” Sirius said.
“And then this is the first interaction I’ve had with her since that whole paradigm shift that I experienced. She has been a total arse about taking Harry’s warning seriously. There may be a stick up my ass, but she’s the one who shoved it up there.”
Harry snickered.
“Don’t tell her I said that, obviously,” James said with a sigh.
“If I were better at illusion magic, I would definitely have made you think she was behind you,” Harry said with another laugh.
“Oh I should have thought of that!” Sirius exclaimed.
“You’re getting slow in your old age,” James said.
Sirius stuck his tongue out at James.
The rest of the walk to McGonagall’s office was filled with Sirius and James bickering with each other. Harry did his best to egg them on, more than happy to get the focus off of him— and James’s anger at him for ‘endangering himself’ when Harry still felt strongly that he had only done the right thing— and the bare minimum of the right thing at that.
Sirius pushed open the door to her office and immediately plopped into one of the chairs, sprawled out like he was on a couch and not a stiff wooden chair. James remained standing behind him, and Harry came to a stop just behind James. The double barrier of James and Sirius was comforting.
Sirius had control of the conversation from the start. Somehow, Harry wasn’t too surprised when McGonagall continued to refuse to admit fault, but Sirius somehow managed to get her laughing, and once her stony façade cracked a bit, she actually managed to give Harry an apology that somehow even managed to make him feel better about the McGonagall of his universe too.
James took over from there, asking about Lockhart and then following up on Harry’s trouble with flooing. McGonagall said that last she heard, Lockhart had returned to the muggle world. Harry wondered why he had ended up there instead of terrorizing international local heroes and stealing their deeds for his own, but there was really no way for him to know.
And as for his flooing troubles, McGonagall said that she sent a letter off to another of her former students, one that works at St Mungo’s, inquiring after Harry’s problem. The response actually arrived while they were in her office, and James received a floo address where he would need to make an appointment with a specialist in magical discrepancies. Apparently, this was the person to go to because they would either be able to help or be able to point them to someone who would be able to.
To Harry’s relief and trepidation, the meeting wound down from there, and the three of them climbed back into the floo.
Notes:
a bit of a shorter chapter, but by god i will not live in a world in which hlh chapters are 5k words. i simply will not. technically the next chapter is p close to done but it's taking a while to get things edited these days so who knows when that'll be posted
Chapter 43: Totally Not Basilisk Bait
Notes:
thank you to minryll for beta reading and glove23 for prereading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
James helped peel Harry off the ground after his typical crash landing and sighed. “I will be calling that specialist first thing on Monday morning so we can get this taken care of for you as soon as possible.”
Harry shrugged as he brushed himself off. “It’s better than being stuck in traffic for ages.”
James nodded. “I’m glad you have that perspective, but it doesn’t make me want to solve this problem for you any less.”
Harry opened his mouth to respond, then closed it again. He opted to give James a double thumbs up.
“James? Harry? Did you go somewhere?” Lily called from downstairs.
James’s face lit up at the sound of her voice, the worry lines that had been ever-present since the beginning of their interactions with McGonagall smoothing away. “You’re never gonna believe what we’ve been up to,” James called back. He looked back at Harry. “We’re going to go catch Lily up on our adventures at Hogwarts, and then we’re all going to have a conversation about acceptable and unacceptable risks.”
Harry crossed his arms. “I think it was an acceptable risk.”
James sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Look—“ he cut himself off and shook his head. “It may not be in our best interest to have this discussion now. What if, instead, we catch Lily up on what happened, and leave it at that for now. Give ourselves some time to cool off, and give me a chance to stop freaking out so viscerally over the memory of you using yourself as bait for the basilisk.”
“I like that plan,” Harry said, planning to use the extra time to talk to Barry and figure out how best to make James understand that there was nothing else that Harry could have done. The moment Harry had seen that the basilisk had James on his own, isolated from all the others, that there was nothing else that Harry could have done.
“Then let’s go regale Lily with our adventure– and with the news that we’ve found a specialist that might be able to help with your flooing! She’ll like that,” James said, turning to bound down the stairs.
Harry followed him, a bit jealous of the way James was able to set aside the more negative aspects of their day in order to be excited to tell Lily about all of it.
“Where did the two of you disappear to?” Lily asked. She was seated on the couch, legs propped up on the coffee table, book lying open on her lap and a glass of lemonade in her hand.
James sat down next to her and slipped the glass out of her hand, taking a sip before handing it back to her. “Harry told me about something that happened in his universe that had the potential to be a problem here,” James said, pausing.
“We went to Hogwarts,” Harry said, to answer Lily’s question. He sat down in an armchair, pulling the throw pillow onto his lap and tangling his fingers in the tassels around the edges.
“I appreciate the answer to my actual question,” Lily said, looking fondly at Harry, then rolling her eyes at James.
“I would’ve gotten there eventually!” James said with a pout.
“Sure, James. Sure,” Lily said.
“Do you want to know what we did at Hogwarts or not?” James asked.
“Oh, you know I do.” Lily closed her book and set it on the coffee table.
“Do you want to take the lead on telling the story, or shall I?” James asked Harry.
Harry dithered for a moment, considering whether it would be better to tell the story himself— giving himself the opportunity to defend his actions in the Chamber— or if he should take advantage of the opportunity to not be the one monologuing to Lily and James– and to hear about James’s perspective of what was going on with McGonagall.
“If I tell the story, you would still be welcome to jump in with contributions,” James added.
“Then you should tell it,” Harry said quickly. He leaned back, nestling into the couch and settled in for a bit of a long story. James’s earnest description of Harry’s concerns for the basilisk’s potential presence at Hogwarts was much nicer than Harry would have thought it’d be. Then James derailed the story for a bit with an extended rant on McGonagall’s shortcomings as an educator, punctuated by many sweeping arm gestures and reassuring pats from Lily. Eventually, James was brought back to the original topic, and he talked through the inclusion of Sirius and Charlie on their excursion.
“And did you not think that I might like to come along?” Lily asked, a bit outraged.
“You were busy!” James protested. “You threatened to turn me into a toad if I kept bugging you, and that’s a serious threat because your skills at transfiguration—“
“Finish that sentence and we really will see about my transfiguration skills,” Lily said, raising a brow.
James clammed up immediately.
“So, then we went to McGonagall’s office,” Harry said, cueing James to continue the story.
That was all the prompt James needed to resume his recounting, though he seemed to be resisting the urge to rant about McGonagall with a great deal of difficulty. James was able to get through the walk to the Chamber and the explanation of the safety measures they took, all the way up until James described putting on the mirrored lenses, before Lily interrupted again.
“Wait— you’re telling me you actually fought a basilisk today?” Lily asked, her voice high and tight with stress.
Harry looked at James and saw that he was sitting with his finger pressed to his nose and a wide grin on his face.
Nose goes, James mouthed.
“Er— yes,” Harry said, glaring at James. Avoiding this situation was a lot of why he’d wanted to let James tell the story!
“That was cowardly,” Lily said, pinching James’s thigh. “Though now I get, at least, why you didn’t think to include me,” she shuddered.
“I think fighting a basilisk is the opposite of cowardly!” James objected.
“You absolutely know what I meant,” Lily said. “But back to my original point, is there a reason that it had to be the four of you and that it had to be today? I appreciate that you took safety measures, and off the top of my head, I can’t think of anything else that I would have added. But I do have to question why it was you lot going after the basilisk in the first place.”
James pursed his lips and squinted off into the distance. “Uhh… because it just… made sense to?”
“You said that you tried to stop Harry from going with you, but you didn’t even think to try having none of you go?” Lily asked, exasperated.
Harry thought about that for a moment and realized that Lily was right— he probably wouldn’t have tried to go without James and the others. Unlike the last time he went into the Chamber by himself, there was no one in active danger. There weren’t even any students at the school yet. They didn’t have to verify whether the basilisk was there right then— they could have waited and gotten more safety precautions together. He kept that thought to himself, though, as there was no sense in antagonizing James when he was already unhappy with Harry.
“Live and learn, right?” James said with a nervous laugh.
Lily sighed and shook her head. “Look, I can understand how easy it is to get swept up in the tide of that sort of adventure. I just have to ask that the next time you find yourself heading into a non-urgent dangerous situation— because it seems like it might be inevitable for you— to take five minutes to talk about alternatives to endangering yourselves at all.”
Harry looked from Lily to James and back again. “You’re not… mad?”
“I might be a bit mad if you weren’t both so clearly fine,” Lily said. “This is a heightened, magical world that we live in, and it’s just not practical to get worked up about every risky situation.”
James leaned over and pecked her on the cheek. “Much appreciated.”
Harry glanced away from the display of affection, directing his gaze out the window. The sky was dark and overcast with clouds laden with rain, and as Harry squinted a bit, he realized that it had started to drizzle. He hoped that the weather would clear by the time his birthday rolled around.
“So, go on, explain how it is that you both escaped mostly unscathed.”
Harry turned his attention back to Lily and James as James resumed the story with a recap of the fight with the basilisk. To his surprise, Harry thought that James might be toning down the amount of danger they were all in while highlighting how cool the moves he pulled were. But it didn’t make sense for James to tone down the danger— doing that decreased the chance that Lily would get mad when James told her that Harry had helped out by drawing the basilisk’s attention. The only part that made sense to Harry was James’s emphasis on coolness. Harry refocused on James and the story, though his fingers started to grip the pillow’s tassels more rigidly.
Lily was the perfect audience, gasping and awing at all the right moments, even grabbing hold of James’s hand as if it were a lifeline at one point. “I can’t believe you were all so calm about facing a massive snake like that,” she said at one point with a shake of her head.
“Oh duh,” James said, “of course I wasn’t going to ask you to come along to fight a snake, threats of transfiguration aside. You bloody hate snakes.”
Lily crossed her arms, taking her hand back. “You still could have asked me.”
James snorted, then resumed the story.
Harry grew tense as James started to describe the way the basilisk had cornered him, which was the inciting event for Harry involving himself in the fight, and Harry realized that now was the time to jump in, as James had said he could do at the beginning, so he could mitigate the danger as much as possible.
“When I saw that James was cornered,” Harry said, jumping in. James and Lily both turned to look at him, and the weight of their gazes made his head buzz a bit, but he powered through to tell his bit of the story. “I knew that I had to do something. I was all the way on the other side of the Chamber from the basilisk, so I started yelling for the basilisk to come after me instead. I was just trying to draw its attention away from James for long enough that James could get himself out and help Sirius and Charlie with capturing the basilisk. Oh, and I cast a shield charm on myself after I started shouting! I was as safe as possible!”
Lily leaned over to squeeze Harry’s knee. “That sounds like it was terrifying. How are you feeling?”
Harry floundered for a moment, still feeling a bit lightheaded from his decision to assert himself. “Aren’t you mad? James is mad.”
“I am not mad at you,” Lily said, giving Harry’s knee another comforting pat before turning to stare pointedly at James.
“Okay, well, first of all, I’m not mad at you. I’m worried about you. You’ve shown a bit of a tendency for putting yourself in dangerous situations, and I may have reacted a bit strongly when I saw you offer yourself up as basilisk bait. You could have gotten yourself killed!”
“This wasn’t even that dangerous! Last time, I fought the basilisk without any other people! A phoenix and the sorting hat were the only help I had!”
“The… sorting hat?” Lily asked, frowning.
James was gobsmacked.
“To be clear,” Lily continued, “the phoenix part is absurd too, but I can at least see how a phoenix is helpful in a fight. What could the sorting hat—“
Thunder crashed, loud enough to drown out Lily’s words for a moment. Harry looked out the window and saw that the drizzle from before had turned into a torrential downpour.
“Wow, it sure is coming down,” James said. He paused, his face twisting in consternation. “Why does that ring a bell?”
Lily shrugged. “Maybe you were thinking that the garden needed it?”
Harry’s eyes widened, and he glanced over to see that James had had the same realization.
“Maybe I still have some time to figure this out,” James said, pulling his wand out and giving it a quick wave. He blanched, turning impossibly greyer. He rose to his feet and said, “It seems the problem that was for future me has become a problem for present me.”
And with that, he darted out of the house, grabbing onto the corners of walls as he passed to propel himself forward faster.
“What was all that about?” Lily asked, baffled.
Harry stood up. “He cast a spell so all of the things he had pulled out of the shed would disappear for a set period of time, and that period of time has passed, so everything reappeared into the pouring rain.” Harry said as he followed James’s path out, not one to turn down an opportunity to maybe make James a bit less not-mad at him by being helpful.
“Classic James,” Lily said, following behind him.
Outside, they found James standing in the middle of the lawn, wand pointed at the sky to cast a shimmering ward over the entire expanse to ensure the protection of all the reappeared items. His expression was set in a grimace until he locked eyes with Lily, at which point he relaxed.
“Thank Merlin you came out,” James said. “I cast the first spell I could think of when I came out to protect myself and all of our stuff from the rain, but now I’m stuck holding the ward up until someone can protect everything or put it all in the shed.”
“Couldn’t you just drop the ward and then cast something else real quick?” Harry asked.
Lily snorted.
“But then I’d get wet,” James said, baffled.
“Well, yeah, but only for a moment,” Harry said.
“A moment too long,” James said.
“He’s a cat,” Lily said knowingly.
Harry shook his head in exasperation.
“So, what do you want us to do for you?” Lily asked.
“I suppose, if the two of you can get everything into the shed, that I can just re-sort it all tomorrow,” James said, casting a baleful look over what Harry now noticed were actually piles of similar objects.
“I can charm everything to walk into the shed as individual groups, if you can keep the ward up for a while longer,” Lily suggested.
James lit up. “I can do that! And I love seeing your charmwork, so this is extra great!”
Harry perked up, excited for the opportunity to see the casting that had Flitwick raving even years after she had passed.
Lily pulled out her wand and pointed it at the pile nearest to her. She narrowed her eyes in concentration and muttered a few words under her breath, the tip of her wand bouncing in a few jaunty waves. Then each item in the pile sprouted a pair of nimble legs as well as a pair of arms. The items all linked arms, then as a unit, they all danced into the shed.
“Wow,” Harry said.
“They’ll all stay linked together for quite a while, so you will have to dispel the animation to unstick the groups,” Lily said before repeating the process with the next pile.
Harry watched with avid interest as Lily charmed each pile to do essentially the same thing, but giving each group a dramatic flair to set it apart from the rest. The entire time Lily was casting, James cheered her on, delighted by each enchantment. When Lily got to the last pile, it was the large group of unsorted objects. She flicked her wand upward, causing the pile as a whole to levitate, then surrounded it in some sort of shivering bubble. A final flick of her wand sent the bubble bobbing into the shed, and she walked over and closed the shed door with a satisfying click.
“Bravo,” James said, hurrying inside to safety and giving a round of applause as soon as he was away from the rain.
“So, Harry and James, was that everything you were going to tell me about? Because I do have my book to get back to.”
“There was one more thing!” James said. “As annoying as McGonagall was today, she was helpful in that she recommended a specialist that we could take Harry to to sort out his flooing troubles.”
Lily grinned. “That’s great! We’ll have to make an appointment as soon as we can.”
“I’m going to call Monday morning,” James confirmed.
Harry nodded.
“That was all,” James said.
“Then I shall return to my book.” With that, Lily walked off further into the house.
The next day, Barry found out about Harry and James’s misadventures with the basilisk. James was, once again, the one to tell the story of what happened and why— but this time, as soon as James got to the part where Harry distracted the Basilisk, he sputtered to a stop. He derailed the telling of the story to give both Harry and Barry a lecture on “the dangers of not listening”, but it was a very confusing lecture that seemed to be more about how worried James was the whole time and how much his heart hurt from seeing Harry in danger than it was about anything to do with listening. Harry wasn’t sure how to respond to it, and neither was Barry, based on his lack of response and the bemused looks he shared with Harry. Thankfully, Lily walked in and sent James off to deal with his emotions elsewhere.
“Wow, so you were able to get the basilisk’s attention just by yelling at it?” Barry asked, wide-eyed, once James had left.
“I was saying some very attention-grabbing things,” Harry said.
“Wouldn’t it be more about the pitch of your voice or your tone or whatever?” Barry asked.
“Oh, right, uh,” Harry said, dithering as he realized that Barry didn’t know that he was a parselmouth. “The basilisk could understand me, is the thing.”
“What?” Barry asked.
“Oh my god,” Lily said.
“I’m a, uh, parselmouth,” Harry said.
“Woah,” Barry said.
“Isn’t that a genetic ability?” Lily asked. “How is that possible when nobody in James’s family is a parselmouth?”
Harry shrugged even as he had a flash of a memory of Dumbledore explaining that Voldemort had transferred some of his powers to him when he attacked Harry.
“Hang on, that means I must be too!” Barry exclaimed. “Where’s a snake? I wanna talk to it!”
Harry grimaced, not wanting to burst his bubble. “Maybe it’s one of those differences between our worlds,” he suggested.
“We don’t know that I’m not a parselmouth,” Barry said. “I don’t think I’ve ever been near one before.”
“I know I haven’t brought you near one,” Lily said thoughtfully. “I suppose it could be possible.”
“I could cast serpensortia,” Harry suggested, hoping that the opportunity to try would make his lack of ability to speak parseltongue less disappointing for Barry.
Lily shifted nervously. “Are you confident enough with the spell that you could summon a nice, small, docile snake?”
“Er– I haven’t cast it before, but when someone else cast it, summoning a big, hostile snake, I was able to talk it down easily.”
Lily insisted on setting up some safety precautions before gesturing for Harry to summon the snake. He concentrated hard on summoning the smallest, calmest snake he could, and managed to succeed.
“That’s not so bad,” Lily said in relief.
“How does it work?” Barry asked, staring at the snake.
Harry shrugged. “I usually just stare at the snake–”
“Holy shit,” Lily breathed. “Oh my god. What the hell.”
Harry grimaced, realizing that he had probably spoken in parseltongue since he was looking at the snake too.
“What’s up?” Barry asked.
“I think she heard me speak in parseltongue,” Harry said.
“No you didn’t,” Barry said.
“James! Get in here, you gotta check this out,” Lily called.
Harry fixed his eyes on Lily before saying, “What’s going on?”
“Both of you were just hissing away at each other! Go back to that so James can see!”
Harry’s eyes widened.
“So does parseltongue usually sound like regular English?” Barry asked, bouncing in place.
“It does, yeah,” Harry said.
“Wicked,” Barry said. “We’ve got our own secret language.”
“Yes, yes we do,” Harry said, excited about being a parselmouth for the first time since he learned what it was.
Notes:
listen. listen. i need everyone reading this to know that i am Going to keep this fic under 250k. i may not finish it before i finish my dissertation like i want to but by god will it not breach 250k words.
also if you see something wrong with the formatting, no you don't <3
Chapter 44: Snakes and Souls
Chapter Text
“James, dear, this has to be your fault,” Lily said with a broad gesture towards Harry, Barry, and the snake between them.
Harry blinked, turning his attention away from the snake and his conversation in parseltongue with Barry.
James banished the snake. “You know I have the utmost respect for your fear of snakes,” James said indignantly, “I would never conjure a snake into our home.”
“No, no, not the snake. The boys that are currently speaking snake. That has to be some kind of latent skill they inherited from you.”
“Oh,” James said. “Yeah, that is interesting. When did you learn how to speak parseltongue, boys?”
“Today,” Barry said in English.
“Did they punk you?” James asked Lily.
“No, they’re punking you right now,” Lily said, crossing her arms.
“I never actually learned the language,” Harry said. “I’ve just kinda always known how to speak it when I’m looking at a snake.”
“Same, I guess,” Barry said. “So really, there wasn’t much learning involved.”
“So it must be some kind of heritable talent, and they must have inherited it from you,” Lily said.
“Oh, is that how it works?” James asked. “I always assumed that some people were, like, genetically capable of making the sounds of snake speech or whatever, and that they could then choose to learn to fully speak the language.”
Harry shrugged and shook his head.
“Well,” James said, planting his hands on his hips, “nobody in my family has ever been a parselmouth. And before you say that somebody could have hidden the skill because of the superstitions or whatever, you have to remember that my family isn’t from England. Most people think that having a rare ability is just kinda cool, so if the skill was in the family, I would definitely know.”
“I guess we’re just genetic miracles then,” Barry said, thrusting two thumbs up and smiling wide.
Harry snorted.
“Or, and I don’t want to take away from how true it is that you’re our precious miracles,” James said, “but another possibility could be that it’s a latent ability from your family line, Lily.”
“Like my magic ability in general,” Lily said, her eyes going wide.
“But Dumbledore, Albus, the headmaster of my Hogwarts, told me after I fought the basilisk that I was a parselmouth because Voldemort attacked me when I was a baby,” Harry said, despite the desperate longing he felt for this skill to have come from his mum instead.
“Wait! You never told us what the deal was with the sorting hat!” Lily exclaimed. “Yes, okay, let’s unpack what you just said, but then I need to know about the goddamn sorting hat.”
“In what world does it make sense that being attacked by someone would result in you learning a language?” James asked, face twisted in consternation.
“I don’t know how it worked, but Dumbledore said that when he attacked me, he accidentally put,” Harry shivered, still so uncomfortable with the situation, “some of his powers in me too. Dumbledore said that that’s why I have so much in common with Voldemort.”
“I just am not following the line of logic, I’m sorry,” Lily said. “What else could you possibly have had in common with that villain?”
“Well my ability to speak parseltongue, but also my resourcefulness, um, my self sufficiency? I swear there was more, but it’s been a while since I had that conversation,” Harry said, trying to remember what else Dumbledore had said, but it was hard to remember much more than the part about Voldemort putting some of himself into Harry and the part after, where Harry freed Dobby.
Dobby!
“Do you know a house elf named Dobby?” Harry asked.
“Uh, no? Not off the top of my head,” James said.
Lily shook her head.
“Why does that ring a bell?” Barry asked.
“It’s Malfoy’s house elf,” Harry said.
James wrinkled his nose.
“He tried to save my life a couple of times,” Harry said. “He’s a good friend, and the Malfoys don’t treat him right.”
“That’s why I know him! D— Malfoy is constantly summoning him to bring him things from home!” Barry said.
“Ugh, of course he is,” Harry said. He resolved to do his best to free this Dobby too.
“If you don’t mind, I’d like to bring us back to the fact that Dumbledore said that Voldemort put a part of himself in you because you’re a parselmouth, resourceful, and you’re independent. That first one, I can kinda see where he’s coming from because it is an admittedly rare talent, but the other two? That’s insane,” Lily said.
James nodded. “Yeah, those two are just character traits. Maybe they’re innate to some extent, but really they’re things that can be learned.”
“You can’t just accidentally transfer resourcefulness into another person,” Lily continued.
“But couldn’t you say the same about the ability to speak to snakes?” Harry asked. “Why is that more believable than our other similarities?”
“Assuming that the ability to speak parseltongue is inherently tied to genetics, I can understand how an attack could have a side effect of splicing in the gene to speak to snakes,” Lily said. “I cannot understand, however, how an attack would splice in a particular character trait or disposition.”
“On the other hand, I can see where a childhood of a certain variety that may, potentially, have had some similarities with Riddle’s childhood, assuming those things are the same between worlds, could have fostered the development of those traits,” James said, cutting his eyes over to Barry.
“I’m lost,” Barry said.
“Same,” Harry said, though he had an inkling of what James was getting at and his gut began to swoop in response.
James stepped closer to Harry and flicked his wand, causing a translucent shield to appear around them, isolating them in silence from Lily and Barry. “I was trying to be a bit oblique because I’m not sure how much of this you’re comfortable sharing with Barry,” James said.
“Oh,” said Harry. “I—“
“To be clear about what I was saying before, Thomas and Ariana have spoken about the challenges they experienced growing up as young magicals in a London orphanage during the Blitz. I think that those challenges may have had something in common with what you experienced in your childhood.”
“My childhood wasn’t anywhere near that—“
“Please don’t play that comparison game,” James said. “That’s not the point of this. The point is that I think that any similarities you have with this Voldemort may be because you were forced to become that way by challenges you faced as children. Now, Voldemort also chose to become a lot of other things that you have chosen not to be, and that makes you much stronger and fundamentally different from him.”
Harry bit his lip. “How can you be so sure?”
“Sure about what, exactly?”
Harry braced his suddenly sweaty palms against his legs. “How are you sure that I’m so different from Voldemort? You’ve never even met him.”
James nodded. “It’s true that I haven’t met him, but you’ve told me— us— about some of the truly egregious things that he’s done, and I know that you have not done anything remotely like that. You have a kind heart, Harry, and it’s obvious to everyone who knows you.”
Harry pressed his lips together. He glanced over towards Barry and Lily and saw them engrossed in an animated conversation. He took a small step towards James. “I don’t want to be like him.”
“Can I hug you?” James asked.
Harry nodded, his heart pounding in his chest.
James closed the distance between them and wrapped his arms around Harry.
Harry leaned his head against James’s shoulder and closed his eyes.
James threaded one of his hands through Harry’s hair. “I promise that if you ever start showing megalomaniac, genocidal tendencies, that we will let you know so you can unlearn that behavior. How’s that sound?”
“Just like that?” Harry asked with an involuntary airy laugh at the idea that not being like Voldemort was so easily avoidable.
“Just like that,” James confirmed. “You know what you want— not to be like Voldemort— and we know what he’s like, so if you ever start drifting a little too close to being like him, we can just have a conversation about it. Talk things out, figure out a plan. It’s not like being that bad of a person is an on/off switch, it’s a gradual gradient, and you have people now who will help you avoid that gradient.”
Harry bit his lip. “You promise you’ll tell me?”
“Yes.”
Harry squeezed James.
James squeezed him back.
Harry waited a moment longer, then stepped out of the hug. The iron bands that had settled around his chest when Dumbledore told him about his connection with Voldemort loosened their grip for the very first time since then. He wasn’t sure if they would ever entirely go away, but he could feel himself breathing easier, at least for now.
“Ready for me to drop the shield?”
Harry nodded.
James waved his wand and the shield disappeared.
“--don’t have to shout! Volume isn’t going to make you switch languages!”
“Well how do you know! Nothing else has worked!” Barry exclaimed, waving his arms around in the air.
Lily pinched the bridge of her nose. “Did Harry at any point shout when he was showing us his skill? No? Then I don’t think it’ll work.”
Harry cleared his throat.
Barry whirled around and jabbed his finger towards Harry’s chest. “How do you speak snake!”
“You already know, though?” Harry said, a bit confused. “You just have to look at a snake.”
“I was looking at this picture of a snake, because I didn’t want to summon a snake since I don’t really know how that spell works, but nothing happened.”
“He really did try very hard,” Lily confirmed.
“Did you concentrate very hard on believing that the picture was a real snake that you wanted to communicate with?” Harry asked.
“Er, no?”
“No?” Lily demanded. “But you thought shouting would work?”
“I thought looking at it and wanting to switch languages was enough!” Barry retorted.
“Why don’t you try again?” Harry said.
Barry hmphed, but turned his gaze to the picture obligingly. “Hello Mr Snake, how are you?”
Harry snorted.
“That’s snake language,” Lily confirmed.
Barry jumped up, pumping his fist. “Yes! I did it!”
“English again, but a warranted celebration,” Lily said.
“Maybe practice will make it easier?” Harry suggested.
“Yes, yes we will be practicing,” Barry said, a glint in his eye.
“So, can we get back to the sorting hat?” Lily asked.
James and Barry nodded, looking attentively at Harry.
“Um, do you want the short version or the long version?” Harry asked.
“Why don’t we all sit down and get the long version,” James suggested.
Lily nodded vigorously. “I want to know everything about this.”
Harry plopped down in an armchair. Once the others were settled, he launched into the story of his second year, starting with Lucius slipping the diary into Ginny’s cauldron at the bookstore, and he was able to make it all the way to the part where he and Ron followed the spiders into the Forbidden Forest before the story truly got derailed.
“I’m sorry, I just have to interrupt– are you telling me that there are acromantulas in the Forbidden Forest?” Lily asked.
James and Barry pointed to her in unison.
“Um… yes? I forgot about them. Should we tell Charlie?”
“Yes!” Lily said. “It would be insanely irresponsible to leave them so close to the school.”
“Hang on, how did the spiders get there in your world? Were they, like, planted there by Voldemort or something?” Barry asked.
Harry blinked and thought back to what he knew about the spiders and realized he knew exactly how they got there. “They weren’t planted there by Voldemort, but he did contribute to them being there, in a way. Hagrid was at Hogwarts at the same time as Voldemort, and Hagrid was raising the baby acromantulas somewhere within in the castle– I can’t remember the exact details, and to keep Hogwarts from being closed because the basilisk killed someone, Tom ratted out Hagrid over the acromantulas to take the fall for what Tom had done with the basilisk. Hagrid was able to save the acromantulas by getting them into the forest, and then they grew into a whole colony.”
“Holy shit,” James said.
“And you were just going to gloss over all of that when you told us about the Minister confronting Hagrid in his home?” Lily asked.
“I didn’t really think of it, I guess.”
“This was a long time ago,” Barry said.
“I am going to take a moment to send a letter to McGonagall to alert her to the possibility that there could be an acromantula colony in the Forbidden Forest and remind her that Charlie would be happy to help if she finds any, and then we simply have to get back to the story,” Lily said, hurrying away.
While she was gone, Barry and James had a short conversation about how they hoped that there were no acromantulas in the Forbidden Forest, if only for Ron’s sake, and Harry distracted himself by fervently hoping that this would be the last of the parallel fallout from his second year. Harry took a deep breath and steeled himself to tell the rest of the story.
To Harry’s relief, he was able to get through the rest of the long story without significant interruption from the others, though that was largely due to concerted shushing efforts whenever someone started having too big of a reaction. Despite the obvious effort to make telling the story as easy as possible for Harry, he still found it exhausting to get through it all. Each gasp of horror, rigid posture, and muttered swear word forced him to examine what had happened to him from an external point of view in a way that he’d never done before. His second year had been terrifying and dangerous, and yet, at the end of it all, he’d just been sent back to the Dursleys, as if it had all been nothing.
Between the emotional fallout and the sheer amount of time he had been talking for, Harry was drained down to his bones. He leaned back in the armchair, his arms wrapped around a throw pillow, and decided to rest his eyes for just a moment as the gentle buzz of conversation grew around him. The single moment became another and another, and he ended up falling asleep right there in the family room while the others discussed the events of his life around him, a sensation that was familiar, but where it had been frustrating in the past, now it just felt nice.
Sunday passed without much excitement after all the hubbub from the day before. Breakfast with Fleamont and Euphemia was nice, as were the parlour games they played together afterwards. Even his brief potions lesson with Fleamont passed without incident. Monday morning, James contacted the healer that McGonagall had recommended and was informed that she could squeeze them in that morning.
“Are you ready to go?” Lily asked.
Harry put the finishing touches on tying his shoes, then stood up with a nod. “Where exactly are we going?”
Lily scrutinized him, then a flash of realization crossed her face. She pulled out her wand. “You still need to be protected before we head out. To answer your question,” she said as she cast a Bubblehead charm around his head and a modified version around his hands, “Healer Davis keeps an office at St Mungo’s, so we’ll be meeting her there.”
Harry nodded, even as he was inundated with memories of the last time he went to St Mungo’s and the simultaneous swell of guilt, grief, and relief that those memories brought to the surface. Guilt that he had abandoned Neville and all the rest of his friends in the Department of Mysteries, grief that he would never see them again, and relief that Neville’s parents were not long-term residents at this hospital.
They flooed together to the hospital, spit out into a bustling lobby. Lily helped him to his feet and cleaned him off with a quick wave of her wand. They walked up to the receptionist, and Lily checked him in. They were directed to take a seat in the waiting room until the healer was available. Thankfully, it wasn’t more than a couple of minutes before someone showed up to take them to the healer’s office.
A distant part of Harry’s mind noted that, like the Ministry, the hospital looked the same as Harry remembered it looking in his world.
When they arrived at the healer’s office, they found that it was not, as Harry had been expecting, an examination room. Rather, it was a fairly normal office with a desk piled with paperwork and a couple of chairs for visitors to sit in.
“Sit down, sit down,” said the woman behind the desk.
For some reason, she looked familiar to Harry, but he couldn’t figure out where he could know her from. Maybe he had passed her in the hall when he was at the hospital in his world? He took the proffered seat.
“As you probably already know, having requested a meeting with me specifically, I am Healer Davis.”
“It’s nice to meet you. I’m Lily, and this is my son, Harry.”
“I am going to be completely transparent here, and divulge that I am well aware of who you are, Harry,” Davis said, steepling her fingers together and leaning forward on her desk. “I am, as you know, a specialist in magical discrepancies, and I was asked to look at the Unspeakables who greeted you to be sure that your presence alone was not enough to induce some kind of, well, discrepancy in their magic.”
“Wait– that was a concern?” Lily asked. “Why were we not informed?”
“Because nothing came of it, and it only came up weeks after Harry arrived– which is apparently when the Unspeakables got around to finishing intradepartmental paperwork surrounding his arrival.”
Lily sighed. “I do wish I would be kept abreast of developments involving my son. I understand the job title, but this isn’t some magical secret, this is the potential health and well-being of a person.”
“Right. Well, I’m glad I was at least able to update you on that. Perhaps, after getting a baseline from both of you today, I can do another assessment after some time if it is something you’re worried about.”
“I don’t think it would hurt to have the baseline done, just in case something comes up later. But for now, we’re really just interested in finding out if you have any idea why Harry has such a difficult time traveling by floo.”
“What sort of difficulties are you facing?” Davis asked, looking over to Harry.
“I arrive kinda disastrously, I guess,” Harry said, looking to Lily for help with the details.
“He doesn’t step out of fireplaces so much as he is spat out of them,” Lily continued. “He crashes into the ground, and gets some scrapes and bruises as well as a coating of soot in the process. It looks uncomfortable at best, and downright painful and upsetting at worst. In everything else, Harry is as graceful and dextrous as can be– he’s an accomplished Seeker and duelist. Our other son, Barry, who is, in a way, the same person as Harry, has no such difficulty flooing. Nor does anyone else in James’s family.”
“That is quite interesting, and not a problem I have seen before. To be clear, people are bad at flooing all the time, but they are typically the sort of people that are plagued by clumsiness in other facets of their life, and it’s more like they are tripping out of the floo, rather than being spat out of it.”
“The force with which he exits the floo is much more aptly described by being spat out of it than by tripping out of it,” Lily said.
“I see. Well, you may have noticed that my office is not much of an examination room.”
Harry nodded.
“That is for two reasons: one, because I am rarely called upon to see patients, and when I am, I am called upon as a consultant for other healers’ patients and two, because the sort of examination room I need is quite intensive. As a result, we will have to adjourn to what is technically an operating room. I need an utter lack of external magical interference, and the operating rooms are designed to provide just that.” With that, Davis got to her feet and gestured for them to do the same.
Harry did so and followed along as they walked and chatted about the frustration that comes from dealing with Unspeakables.
The room they went to was on a different floor entirely from Davis’s office, and involved going through multiple stages of cleansing. They weren’t even allowed to wear their own clothes into the room; they were instead provided with generic white robes to change into. At last, they reconvened in their destination: an operating room. Harry had, on occasion, seen rooms a bit like this on the Durselys’ telly, but they were always full of people, equipment, and a sense of urgency. This room was devoid of any of that. The table in the middle of the room and the lights arrayed around the table were the only signs of the purpose of this room. The lack of anything else resulted in an off-putting, out of place sensation.
“I do feel the need to apologize for how strange this place is,” Davis said. “But this is what is required for the work that I do.”
“Of course,” Lily said.
Harry nodded.
“Now, before we get started, allow me to explain what is going to happen. First, I will ask Lily to go stand in that corner. I will create the beginnings of a magical containment field that I will join her behind once everything else is ready to go. Harry, I will ask you to lie down on the table with your hands on the table next to you, not under you or on top of you. I will place this,” she pulled a contraction out of her bag that was a rectangle with only three sides and wheels at the corners of the missing side, “at the top of the table. Then I will join Lily in the corner and finish the magical containment field. We will wait five minutes for the room to equilibrate, then the sensor will start rolling down the table. It will take a further ten minutes for it to finish its reading. Then we will do the same for Lily. After that, I will ask the two of you to entertain yourself for an hour or two, maybe go out for lunch, while I interpret the results. I will call you back, and I will explain the results and potential solutions. Sounds good?”
Harry nodded, though he privately thought it sounded quite boring.
And he was very right about that. There was nothing at all to do while he was flat on his back, waiting to be scanned, or being scanned, or even after, when he was standing in the corner waiting for Lily to be scanned. It felt like an eternity before they were finally changing back into their own clothes and walking off to lunch.
“How are you doing, Harry?” Lily asked.
“Pretty good, I guess.”
Lily raised an eyebrow.
Harry shrugged.
“Why don’t you take a moment and think about it? There’s a lot that’s been happening today, and I’m sure you have some feelings and opinions.”
Harry sighed, but did as she asked, thinking back to the hospital and the scanning procedure. “I was bored for a lot of it. Having to stay still while I was scanned was the worst part.”
Lily nodded. “I know Barry and even James would have struggled with that as well, but you handled it like a champion. I’m sure Healer Davis appreciated your cooperation too.”
Harry looked away as his stomach swooped.
A moment later, Lily cleared her throat. “Are you at all worried about the results? Or were you scared while we were finding out what was going to happen? It’s okay if you weren’t, of course, I just want to know how you’re doing.”
“What does any of that matter,” Harry asked, looking back towards Lily. “It’s in the past, isn’t it? Wouldn’t you rather enjoy your lunch than hear me complain?”
Lily set down her menu and reached across the table to lay her hands on top of Harry’s. Harry looked up and was caught by her green eyes, so similar to the ones he saw in the mirror.
“I care how you felt because I care about you,” Lily said, emphasizing the last word with a squeeze of Harry’s hands. “And if I know how you felt about everything that happened today, I’ll be able to better support you if there’s more to solving this floo problem, or for any other medical type procedures that may come up in the future, especially since we still need to sort out your immune system too.”
Harry’s breath caught in his chest. He swallowed heavily and was relieved when Lily was the one to break eye contact as she picked up her menu again and started idly flipping through it. “I guess I was a little anxious until she explained exactly what was going to happen. Then I was just bored through the rest of it until we got to leave. I’m not too worried about the results because she seems good at her job and, well, magic can solve most things, can’t it?”
“I sure hope there’s a nice and easy magical solution for this,” Lily said. “I don’t want to say that there definitely will be, because this is far from my area of expertise, and I don’t want to give you false hope. But if this doesn’t work, perhaps we can look into other means of magical transportation. You’re only a year or so away from being old enough to apparate– perhaps we could figure something out with that.”
“It would be cool to be able to teleport anywhere,” Harry said, remembering the twins’ antics at Grimmauld place.
Lily smiled and agreed. After that, the conversation turned to topics relating to their lunch. As they were finishing up their meal, they received notice that Healer Davis was ready with their results, so Lily asked for their bill, and they hurried back to her office. Lily knocked when they arrived, and they were told to enter.
“Lily, would you mind stepping out for a moment? I want to ask Harry a question.”
Lily stepped out, gently closing the door behind her.
Harry faced Healer Davis, a bit nervous now without Lily by his side.
“I need to inform you that you have the right to hear the results of the scan without your guardian present. The results can be a bit extensive, and you may not want her present for them.”
“I want her here,” Harry said immediately.
“Are you sure?”
Harry paused, then nodded. He’d rather not have to repeat everything said again later for Lily’s benefit. And, well, it’d be nice to have her around if the results aren’t good.
Healer Davis called Lily back in, and Harry and Lily took seats across from Healer Davis.
“So what did you find?” Lily asked.
“So much stuff, you have no idea,” Healer Davis said, leaning forward, her eyes bright. “I hardly know where to begin!”
“Is something wrong?” Lily demanded.
“Not anymore, it seems! I suppose I should begin with addressing what you came here for. The scans made the source of your flooing trouble clear,” she said, turning to Harry.
Harry straightened up.
“At some point shortly after your birth, likely exactly seven days after you were born, someone cast a series of protective enchantments and charms on your person. The caster of those spells is long dead, but the combination of a number of factors maintained some of those spells’ efficacy long past the spellcaster’s passing. The most relevant of these is a powerful enchantment against magical transport. As the spell has largely worn off, you have been able to travel magically, but the spell is still resisting transportation magic. This means that all we have to do is disenchant the anti-travel spells, and you should be able to floo with ease.”
Harry knew, without a doubt, who had been the one to cast those spells. His mum. As he had the thought, Lily reached over and took his hand. And, he noted more distantly, it explained why even portkeying was so viscerally uncomfortable.
“Do you have any idea why those spells may have been cast? Are there any other harmful spells?”
“Maybe his parents were worried about him being kidnapped?” Healer Davis suggested with a shrug.
Harry nodded, sure that the spells had been cast to help protect him from Voldemort.
“Well, I like the idea of him being so protected. Is there any way to leave the other protection spells while removing the one that makes it difficult for him to floo?”
“Of course. I can remove it myself once I’ve finished discussing the results of the scans with you.”
“There’s more?” Lily asked.
“Oh yes indeed,” Healer Davis said. “What I’m about to tell you will sound alarming, but there is no need to worry.”
Lily squeezed Harry’s hand.
Harry squeezed back.
“Harry was once subject to soul magic. It is hard to extract any sort of specific information as the source of the soul magic is long gone, but I can tell you that it was once highly concentrated around that distinctive scar on your forehead. Did you ever experience pains in your forehead? Strange moods that were not your own? Any sort of unexpected personality divergence?”
Harry’s jaw dropped as he pressed his hand to his scar, the scar that had been quiescent since his arrival here in this alternate universe. “Yes,” he whispered.
“But you haven’t for a while, right? Maybe around a month or so? Coincidentally coinciding with your arrival here, if I am not mistaken?”
Harry nodded.
Lily sucked in a breath.
Healer Davis cocked her head to the side. “You don’t happen to know what the source of that soul magic was, do you?”
“I– I think I might know who did it and when… but I was only a year old. I don’t–”
“Excuse me, are you accusing my son of dabbling in soul magic?” Lily cut in.
Healer Davis raised her hands placatingly. “Of course not. It’s clear that the world he came from is exceedingly dangerous. The protective spells cast seven days after his birth would be enough on their own to tell me that much. As the person subjected to the soul magic, it is only reasonable to ask if Harry had any further information.”
Harry clammed up, bouncing his leg up and down and up and down.
Healer Davis sighed. “In any case, Harry should be much healthier now that he does not have any sort of parasitic soul attached to him. If, however, you find yourself experiencing complications that may be related to that situation, please feel free to make another appointment with me so we can sort out any developments.”
“You think that something might happen again?” Lily demanded.
“No, no, there’s no reason to think something might happen– it is clear that the source of the soul magic is gone. But I don’t want to exclude the possibility that there may be some form of persistent magical residue, and I want to make sure that you will have it checked out if you do, because now that I have these scans, it would be relatively simple to identify and address any problems that may crop up.”
“Are you sure he’s alright now?” Lily asked, reaching over to squeeze Harry’s wrist.
“Quite sure.”
“I feel fine,” Harry added, giving his scar another rub. “But can we get rid of that spell that makes it so I can’t floo?”
“Of course,” Healer Davis said.
With that, the rest of the visit was wrapped up in short order. The offending spell was untangled from the web of protective magic that Harry’s mum must have cast on him and banished, leaving Harry feeling no different, though Healer Davis reassured him that he would be able to floo without an issue. Her statement was confirmed when, after checking out with the receptionist, Harry was able to floo back to Potter Cottage without an issue.
Notes:
happy thanksgiving to everyone who celebrates! and for everyone else happy hlh update day XD thanks for reading and please leave a comment! <3
ALSO go read TheAshenPhoenix's fic that follows the question of where exactly that horcrux ended up! read here, it's absolutely amazing
Chapter 45: Birthday Party Prep
Chapter Text
The next two days passed in a whirl of birthday preparation. He could tell that Lily and James were going all out for this celebration, and for the most part, that realization made his chest burst into warm fuzzy feelings. He wished those feelings would stick around for the other times, the times when he flashed back to the Durselys, when he was forced, over and over again, to help prepare for parties that he could never take part in.
Harry knew that this party was meant to be just as much for him as it was for Barry. That much was clear from the banner on the wall that read, “Happy Birthday Harry and Barry!”. But earlier, he had looked through the stack of RSVPs, and Cedric was the only person that he knew for a fact was coming for him and not for Barry. Sure, there were plenty of people that were coming for both of them: Fleamont and Euphemia, Ron, probably, Sirius and Snape, but the problem was Barry’s incredible popularity. There were plenty of RSVPs from people that Harry vaguely remembered from his own world, but there were plenty more that he just didn’t recognize at all. And they all wanted to celebrate Barry— even Draco Malfoy, somehow.
The sheer number of people coming to the party did help explain why Lily and James were so busy, though. Dudley’s parties had always been much smaller affairs, thanks to the fact that the only people who wanted to come were his dull-minded friends, and even despite the low attendance, a decent amount of time and preparation was required for those parties. This party would be on a different scale entirely— the food preparation alone had started as soon as Harry and Lily had returned from St Mungo’s, and it was obvious that the unexpected appointment had thrown the preparation schedule into disarray.
Harry did his best to help as much as possible, to try and offset the damage he’d done to the preparation schedule, but somehow he just ended up feeling worse. Maybe it was because he kept remembering all the parties he had to help throw, without ever having one thrown for himself.
One thing that he knew did not help his emotional state was the occasional sight of Barry sitting around doing nothing. On one level, Harry knew that it was more than reasonable for Barry to take breaks— he had been working just as hard as everyone else to get everything ready, and resting probably helped him stay in a condition to keep helping. But there was something that rankled deep in Harry’s bones every time he saw Barry lounging in a chair with a condensation coated beverage in hand and an air of absolute relaxation surrounding him.
And every time Harry felt that pang, he felt guilty for having such petty thoughts about someone who had done nothing to deserve it.
Later that evening, Lily called him and Barry down into the foyer. She was standing in front of the front door, beaming proudly at something across from her.
“Don’t look yet!” she exclaimed as Harry came into view on the staircase.
Harry had to stop himself from instinctively looking around everywhere, but the sheer excitement in her voice helped him overcome his need to survey his surroundings.
“Wait, I’m being dumb, I can just cover it up,” she said, whipping out her wand and flourishing it at the wall below the staircase. “Okay, hurry up and get down here!”
Harry complied, coming to a stop beside Lily and seeing that a very large portion of the wall had been covered by a sheet. A moment later, Barry came thundering down the stairs and came to a stop at Harry’s side.
“Oh boy, I think I know what this is about!” Barry said, glancing at the sheet and rubbing his hands together in anticipation.
Harry glanced away to hide the sudden pang of jealousy that Barry had an idea of what was going on while Harry had no clue what was happening.
“Are you ready, boys?”
“Wait, shouldn’t Dad be here?” Barry asked.
“I was just going to show him later,” Lily said. “He already knows what I was going to make it look like, and he’s pretty busy.”
“We should do a family reveal!” Barry said, a stubborn set to his face.
Lily smiled indulgently, then called for James to join them.
Barry leaned over to whisper to Harry. “Mum and Dad always have a really cool decoration for the entrance.”
Harry nodded, but he grew a bit concerned as he looked over just how large the sheet was. There was already a huge banner commemorating him and Barry on another wall in the house, another similar decoration right at the entrance seemed like it would be a lot.
James hurried into the foyer and perked up when he saw the three of them waiting for him. “What’s with the family gathering?”
“It’s time for the reveal, which we’re doing as a family,” Lily said, beaming again.
James clapped twice, then turned to face the sheet.
With that, Lily waved her wand again, and the sheet fell to the ground with a gentle swoosh. Where the sheet had been, there was now a massive balloon ring. It was like someone had taken one of those ostentatious balloon arches, lifted it off the ground, and wrapped it around so it made a complete circle. And as if that wasn’t enough, in the middle of the circle of balloons were his and Barry’s names, spelled out in emerald green neon lights. The balloons were all in the same colors that everything else for this party was— greens and whites and golds. The balloons were animated to cycle between the colors to give the arch a shimmering effect and drawing the eye ever towards the names in the center. The overall effect was intense and in your face, and Harry could already feel himself turning red from the thought of Cedric— of all the guests seeing this as soon as they arrived.
Barry and James were already clapping, so Harry hurriedly joined in, willing his face to cool down as he did.
“Mum, you did such a good job!” Barry exclaimed.
“You’ve outdone yourself this year,” James said. “The animation is such a good touch, and not just because you know I always love seeing you flex your charming skills.”
Lily smiled and twirled a strand of hair around her finger. “I’m so glad you like that. I was a little worried that it would be too much, but I decided what the hell, why not, it’s our first birthday party with both of our boys.”
It took all of Harry’s self control to not say that he agreed with her instincts. “It’s, um, great!” Harry said, a bit reluctantly. “I’ve never seen anything like it.”
“Well, I do have the advantage of magic on my side,” Lily said.
“Don’t sell yourself short!” James exclaimed.
“I can’t wait until everyone sees this,” Barry said, clearly already daydreaming about the moment.
Harry could only stare at Barry, at the person that was fundamentally just another version of him, and he could not fathom what could have happened to him to make him think that this was a good decoration. Even the Dursleys, with all their over-the-top-ness, could not have dreamed up something like this.
Thankfully, before he had to say something else about the arch, Lily sent them all off to go back to what they were doing. Harry resolved not to let anyone know what he thought of the balloon circle, and to do his best to avoid looking at it as much as possible because every time he thought about the arch, those dark feelings he had been trying so hard to avoid felt stronger than ever. It was as though the balloons represented everything that made him different from these Potters, everything that he had never had and now couldn’t even want.
Tuesday afternoon, the day before his birthday and the party, Harry realized that he still hadn’t gotten Barry a birthday present. A pit formed in his stomach and he set down the streamers he had been putting up around the house. He ran up to his room and grabbed his wallet. As he held his wallet in his hand, he realized he had no idea where he should go or what he should get for Barry.
Barry and Lily were outside, carefully laying out runes that would be used to magically expand the backyard for the party, and James was inside, putting together bags of party favors.
This was probably his last opportunity to get one of the adults alone before the party, so Harry shoved his wallet into his pocket and hurried downstairs to talk to James. As he went downstairs, he noticed the balloons hanging from the banister and couldn’t help but be reminded of the ridiculous balloon decoration in the foyer. and slowed to nearly a stop. He glanced towards where he could just see one of James’s elbows, then back to the balloons. He closed his eyes for a moment and tried to banish the wave of loneliness that came from being an afterthought and the unwanted one by remembering all the times that people here had gone out of their way to make him feel wanted, but it just wasn’t enough. All the little moments that had been weighing down on him for the past couple of days were all coming back now, together, and there were too many for Harry to shrug off by himself.
Harry opened his eyes and glanced at James’s elbow again. Whenever Harry had opened up to him in the past, James had always seemed so eager to listen and to help. It was stupid that Harry couldn’t seem to stop caring so much about all these stupid little things, but maybe James could help him get over himself… after he helped Harry figure out what to get Barry for his birthday.
Harry walked into the kitchen where James was penning little thank you notes to go in each bag. He tried to wait until James reached a stopping point or took a break, but after a couple minutes of waiting, it became clear that James had no intention of slowing down or stopping anytime soon. Harry took a deep breath and reminded himself of all the times that James had made it clear that he wanted to help Harry, then he took another step forward and cleared his throat.
James jumped and nearly knocked over the pot of ink he was using. He managed to steady it with his quick reflexes, then twisted around to look at Harry. “Is everything okay?”
Harry bobbed his head up and down a few times. “Yeah, yeah, um, I just needed your help for a moment, is that okay?”
James’s face contorted a bit as he glanced at the party favors scattered over the table. “Um, I can take a moment for you, yeah.”
Harry’s gut clenched, and he swallowed around a lump in his throat. “Um, right, so I need to get Barry something for his birthday, but—”
“Ah yes, the classic conundrum. Well, your mum— er, that is, Lily and I got Barry some more of those figurines that he so loves. Maybe you could get some accessories for them? I know he doesn’t take them out of the box, but he could probably use a very controlled banishing spell to get the accessories into the boxes with the figurines…”
Harry nodded, but he privately doubted the wisdom of getting more figurines for Barry when he was already struggling to store them all.
“Really, though, Barry will absolutely love anything that you get him because it’ll be coming from you, and he loves you,” James continued.
Harry nodded again, even as another pang of disappointment wracked his chest. If it weren’t for the stupid turmoil in his head, hearing that Barry loved him would have felt wonderful. “Thanks for the advice. Um, so also—”
“Listen, Harry, I would love to keep talking to you, but if I don’t finish these party favors soon, I’m going to be irreparably off schedule for the rest of the things I have to do to get this party together, and I don’t want to let either of you down like that. Can it wait till later?”
Harry swallowed again past that lump in his throat and nodded. He retreated from the room as James launched himself back into prepping the bags, the flurry of motion a bit overwhelming to even watch, so Harry turned away and went back upstairs to the floo. Despite his attempt to convince himself that the advice on what to get Barry was more important, he couldn’t help but be disappointed that James hadn’t helped him with his personal problem. And then, as he thought about the sheer number of bags that James had to put together, Harry couldn’t help but think that there wouldn’t be nearly so much work to do if it weren’t for all the guests that wanted to see Barry.
Quick as a flash, Harry dismissed the thought, horrified with himself for begrudging one of the nicest people he had ever met for having friends, of all things. And while he was able to shake off the resentment, the disappointment and loneliness remained, stubbornly clinging to his chest and weighing him down worse than that one time Wood made them all wear weights during Quidditch practice.
Harry pulled himself upright as he approached the floo and forced himself to focus instead on the relief of being able to floo without incident as he took off for Diagon Alley.
The morning of his birthday dawned bright and clear. Harry had thought about staying up until midnight, as had been his tradition for so long, but the thought of facing the clock ticking over to midnight with no acknowledgement from his friends because they were forever out of his reach was too much to bear.
A quiet knock on his door roused Harry far too early that morning.
Harry sighed and acknowledged the fact that the chances of him managing to get back to sleep were just about non-existent. He would have liked to have had more time to pull himself together before facing the rest of the Potters, to try and shake off those all-too-persistent feelings of loneliness and of being second-best, but maybe it was for the best if he threw himself into the festivities. Maybe if he kept himself busy enough, he could outrun his feelings.
Harry hauled himself into a sitting position.
“Hey, Harry are you up? Barry asked, knocking on his door again.
“Yeah, I am now,” Harry responded. “Oh, you can come in,” he added a moment later, remembering that everyone in this house took closed doors weirdly seriously.
The door opened and Barry stuck his head in. His hair was still ruffled from sleep, and Harry thought that this might be the first time he’d seen Barry like this. It was strange that they must look even more identical than usual right now. “Good, you’re not dressed yet,” Barry said, pushing the door the rest of the way open, revealing the wrapped present he held in his hands.
Harry thought about his present to Barry— a figurine display case with a neat bit of magic that allowed it to hold a nearly unlimited number of figurines along with with a little catalog that allowed the user to switch which figurine was on display or set them to cycle through— and wished he hadn’t put it on the designated gift table along with the gifts from Lily and James that were already laid out on it.
“I didn’t know we were going to exchange gifts early,” Harry stammered. “Your present is outside with the others—“
Barry waved his hand through the air. “Don’t worry about it, I can open it later with the others. I wanted to give you yours now because it’s for today specifically. And the future too, of course, but today in particular.”
“What?”
Barry held the gift out as he bounced up and down a bit on his feet. “Just open it!”
“Um, okay,” Harry said, taking the gift and going to sit down on his bed so he could hold it on his lap while he unwrapped it.
Barry clasped his hands together and took a small step forward, his green eyes shining with excitement behind his square rimmed glasses.
Harry tore his eyes away from Barry and looked at the gift. He smiled as he realized that the wrapping paper was covered in golden snitches. “I like the wrapping paper.”
“Thanks! I got it just for you, so expect to see it a lot over the next couple of years!”
Harry smiled even as he pushed aside the thought of the years stretching out ahead of him, shoving it under a mental rug, along with all the other feelings he didn’t want to acknowledge. Instead, he unraveled the ribbon on the present and tore into the wrapping paper. He revealed one of those boxes that stores put clothing in, so he opened the lid of the box to reveal a pair of jeans.
“Go on, go on, that’s not all,” Barry said, clapping his hands.
Harry pulled the jeans out of the box and set them aside. Underneath, he revealed a green t-shirt that clearly had some kind of graphic on it. He pulled the t-shirt out of the box, unfolded it, and saw that the graphic was of cartoon images of him and Barry, arms around each other and holding a thumbs up. Above the images of their heads was text that read, ‘You can’t spell win without twin!’. Harry snorted and looked up at Barry.
“I made a little sketch of what I wanted, then I had Dean Thomas do the design properly, and then I took it into a shop in London where they were able to print them onto the t-shirts.” Barry fake coughed into his hand in a way that sounded an awful lot like ‘accio shirt’, then caught the shirt that came flying into the room. “And I was thinking that we could match today, for the party. What do you think? Is that okay?”
Harry forced a smile, though it wasn’t nearly so hard as when Lily had asked about the balloon arch, and nodded. “Let’s do it,” he said. And he even meant it, despite the weight on his chest, the eagerness with which Barry wanted to match with him made the day ahead of him seem much less daunting.
“Yes!” Barry said, pumping his fist in the air a few times. “Okay, let me go get dressed and then we can make breakfast together.”
Harry nodded into thin air as Barry ran out of the room, closing first Harry’s door behind him, then his own. He looked back down at the t-shirt that he still held in his lap and ran a finger over the smooth material of the printed design. He felt his mouth spread as his expression mirrored the artistic renditions in front of him, and as soon as he noticed, he did his best to freeze the expression on his face as he got to his feet and put the outfit on. Today was his birthday, and everyone had done so much to make it a good day for him that the last thing he wanted was to bring the mood down by making everyone think they had to cheer him up.
The party was going to start in the mid afternoon, and after all of the crunch time to get everything ready in time, Lily and James were exhausted and slept in late. Harry didn’t mind that so much because when it was just him and Barry, it was easier to forget his feelings of displacement and disappointment. As much as he felt like he ought to be jealous of Barry, he just wasn’t. As the morning progressed, and he and Barry had a great time making breakfast together again, the frozen smile on his face became a much more real and natural one.
Barry set his fork down with a loud clatter.
“Shh,” Harry hissed, putting a finger to his mouth and grinning.
They had been as quiet as they could while cooking, doing their best to let Lily and James sleep in as long as possible.
Barry winced and smiled ruefully as he turned his head towards his parents’ bedroom and listened to see if they had woken up.
Harry did the same, and after a couple long moments, it seemed like they were in the clear.
“My bad,” Barry whispered. “Anyways, I had a great idea.”
Harry raised a dubious eyebrow.
“No, no, really it’s great. We gotta take a picture together, just the two of us in our matching t-shirts.”
“Don’t we need someone to take the picture?” Harry asked.
“I can enchant the camera to take it for us,” Barry said, then summoned the camera.
“Alright, that does sound fun then,” Harry said.
To Harry’s relief, Barry decided it was too risky to take the picture in front of the balloon circle since it was so close to Lily and James’s bedroom. Instead, they went for a picture at the kitchen table with the remnants of the breakfast they’d made together in frame. As the camera snapped the last picture, they heard a door close upstairs, signalling that Lily and James were awake, and that their birthday festivities were about to begin in earnest.
Notes:
y'all this fic is turning 4 years old in 20 days. that's off the charts wild. thanks for sticking with me as i keep chipping away at this story i want to tell! <3
Chapter 46: Birthday Party Quidditch
Chapter Text
Harry felt an ache in his chest. He had hoped that the arrival of new guests could distract him from it, but to his dismay, it only worsened whenever someone came to talk to him, only for them to realize he wasn't Barry. Each time this happened, it got harder to keep the polite smile on his face, but he clenched his fist and pointed in Barry’s direction, maintaining the smile through sheer force of will.
Harry wiped his sweaty palms on his trousers and surveyed the crowd again, trying to see if Cedric had arrived yet. Instead of Cedric, someone else that Harry hadn’t met before came up to him with recognition in their eyes. Harry sucked in a deep breath as he waited for them to stop talking so Harry could tell them that Barry was over in the middle of the big clump of people out back.
Barry would never feel so stupidly petty about Harry getting attention, and his conviction about that fact added to the swirl of guilt in his chest.
“There you are, Harry!” a familiar voice called out.
Harry whirled around and saw Cedric waving at him from over by the gift table, a bright smile on his face.
“The person you’re looking for is over there,” Harry said, waving them off towards Barry before leaving the conversation to hurry over to Cedric.
“Thank you for inviting me,” Cedric said as Harry drew near.
“No, thank you for coming,” Harry said, and this time, the smile that spread across his face was genuine.
Cedric laughed. “I wasn’t going to miss it! Do you think we’ll have the chance to play a game of Quidditch?”
“James might have a conniption if we didn’t,” Harry said with a snort. “I think the plan is to start the game an hour after the scheduled beginning of the party so that everyone who’s fashionably late can join in, and so we’ll have the closest to a full game as possible.”
Cedric rubbed his hands together. “Excellent. We’re going to be on the same team right?”
Harry hesitated. “But we’re both seekers?”
Cedric furrowed his brow and tilted his head to the side. “You’re not a chaser?”
“Oh. Yeah, I’ve always been a seeker.”
Cedric frowned for a moment before brightening up again. “I can just chase today then! We’re gonna wipe the floor with the other team.”
“Oh you don’t have to do that for me—”
Cedric cupped Harry’s face in both his hands. “With you as our seeker, we are going to win so hard. They won’t know what hit them; whoever is on the other team. It’s going to be epic.”
Harry blinked.
Cedric did not.
“Um, I’ll be the seeker then. If we have enough people to have seekers, anyways,” Harry said.
Cedric nodded firmly and dropped his hands, leaving one of them on Harry’s shoulder. “It’s gonna happen. It’s your birthday party, after all, how could it not?”
Harry’s chest tightened as he thought about how little this party felt like his party, but then the warm weight of Cedric’s hand on his shoulder brought him back to the present and Cedric’s earnest expression loosened the knot in his chest ever so slightly.
“I can’t believe I had no idea you were a seeker,” Cedric said. Then his eyes widened and his mouth fell open. “You’re a Potter, and you’re a seeker. Oh my god. We have to do seeker training together. Maybe not today because I want to have plenty of time to get into it, but maybe this weekend you could come over to my place? I can’t believe I’ve missed out on weeks of the possibility of us training together. This is the most tragic thing that has ever happened to me.”
“Do you happen to know Oliver Wood?” Harry asked.
“Well, of course.”
“I think he might have rubbed off on you.”
“That is a distinct possibility,” Cedric said with a laugh. “We used to hang out all the time at quidditch camp before he graduated and went pro.”
Talking to Cedric was exactly what Harry needed to distract him from everything that was upsetting him. But the reprieve couldn’t last forever, and eventually another person barged into their conversation.
“There you are, Harry! Happy birthday,” they said, going in for a one armed hug.
Harry sidestepped the hug. “He’s over there,” Harry said, pointing.
“Oh, damn, I’m sorry,” they said, dropping their arm. “Um, good to meet you?” they said before heading off towards Barry.
“What was that all about?” Cedric asked after they were gone.
Harry sighed. “I guess not everyone got the memo about Barry going by Barry or about my existence. So a lot of people have come up to me thinking that I’m Barry today.”
Cedric’s face wrinkled in disgust. “Did they not read the invitation? You guys spelled it out pretty clearly, I thought.”
Harry shrugged, the motion tight with his contained frustration. “I guess not.”
Cedric shook his head and rolled his eyes, and suddenly the angry tide in Harry’s chest was not quite so violent. He was still upset, more than he should have been, but he felt better than he had in a while.
“Wanna toss a quaffle or something while we wait for the proper game to start?” Cedric asked.
“You’re not worried about getting too into that?” Harry asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Not particularly. Getting the snitch involved is what will make it hard for me to stop.
Harry laughed and nodded. “Well, do you want to get started?”
In response, Cedric pulled out a small broom from his pocket and unshrunk it with a quick spell.
Meanwhile, Harry hurried over to the shed and ducked in to find his broom and a quaffle, a task made simple thanks to how well James had organized the shed before. In no time at all, he and Cedric were up in the air, tossing the quaffle back and forth and chatting casually. There was no urgency to their interaction, no looming threat over their heads, and Harry was able to relax and enjoy Cedric’s company in a way he’d never gotten to in his own world.
All too soon, James called them down to the ground to organize teams for the quidditch game.
“Fantastic news, everybody! We have exactly fourteen people interested in playing quidditch this year,” James said, giddily rubbing his hands together.
Several people greeted this news with raucous whoops. Several others wandered over to the refreshments table.
“I’ve already entered everyone’s names into a randomizer spell in order to determine teams—”
Harry joined in on booing this news.
Cedric leaned down to whisper in Harry’s ear. “If we’re not on the same team, I’m going to riot.”
“I’m with you,” Harry whispered back, holding out his hand for Cedric to shake.
Cedric shook it.
“I’m going to conjure colored pennies for everyone, if you’re wearing the same color as someone, you’re on the same team.”
“What if all the beaters end up on the same team?” an older red headed man shouted out.
“Then someone’s gonna have to figure out a new position,” James shouted back. “It’ll make things interesting!”
Harry sighed as another round of grumbling broke out.
“Next time, we can make it a special quidditch event and spend hours crafting the perfect teams, alright? This is just for the sake of expediency today,” James said.
“Fuck yeah!” Sirius exclaimed. “Why haven’t we done that yet?”
“No one wants to organize it,” Lily called out from the party game portion of the yard.
“Details, details,” Sirius dismissed, waving his hand through the air.
“Time for teams!” James shouted and waved his wand.
Harry looked down and saw that he was wearing a purple penny. His eyes immediately snapped to Cedric and to his immense relief, Cedric was also wearing a purple penny. Leaning around some of the taller people, Harry was finally able to spot that Barry was in an orange penny.
As if sensing Harry’s attention, Barry glanced over at that moment, saw the color of Harry’s penny, and his face fell immediately.
Harry mouthed, I know right.
Barry made the shape of a heart with his hands, then cracked it open.
“What are you looking at?” Cedric asked.
Harry sighed and turned away from Barry. “Barry and I are on different teams.”
“Oh,” Cedric said. “I’m sorry.”
Harry shrugged. “We probably would’ve been too unstoppable if the three of us had been on the same team.”
Meanwhile, James was shouting, “Purple team over here, over here purple team! We gotta sort out positions!”
“Let’s go tell James that we already know what we’re playing,” Cedric said.
“I hope we don’t have another seeker on our team,” Harry muttered as he hurried after Cedric.
“Doesn’t matter if we do. You are going to be our seeker. It’s your birthday, you get to play the position you like the most.”
“Damn right he does,” James said, saving Harry from having to respond, but nonetheless making Harry blush.
By that point, the rest of the purple team had congregated around James, while the orange team had retreated across the quidditch field for their own strategy session. Harry recognized most of the people on the field, with the exception of a couple of unfamiliar faces. Two of the unfamiliar people were obviously Fabian and Gideon; there wasn’t anybody else that the two identical, stocky, red-haired men could be. That left two people that he couldn’t place in the slightest, one person on the orange team and the other on the purple team.
“It looks like we’ve lucked into a truly deeply talented team,” James projected across the pitch, rubbing his hands together and looking over at Sirius with a smirk. As he turned back to address the team, his face was focused once more. “I’m going to run through what I think everyone should play as, and if anyone has objections, we can sort that out afterwards, sound good?”
Harry nodded along with the sounds of general agreement.
“Alright, so, we’ve got Harry as our seeker of course, Cedric, Conner, and myself as chasers, Fabian and George as beaters, and Ron as our keeper.”
The mystery person on his team must be named Conner then.
“We are going to wipe the floor with those orange fuckers,” Fabian said.
“Fabian please,” James said, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“What? The kids are practically adults, they can handle a couple of swear words!”
Harry leaned over to whisper to Cedric. “Who’s Conner?”
Cedric leaned down to whisper back. “Conner is a Gryffindor in the same year as you and Barry. They don’t play for the house team, though they’re usually pretty good when they play at these sorts of events.”
“If Molly hears you, I’m staying out of it,” James said to Fabian.
“Fair enough!” Fabian said. “I will bear that in mind. Fucker.”
James rolled his eyes. “Alrighty then. Does anyone need to borrow a broom? We’ve got a couple serviceable but older models, as per usual.”
Harry and Cedric each hefted their brooms as everyone else unshrunk theirs.
“Excellent. Let’s get warmed up then,” James said.
The next ten minutes or so were spent on classic warmup drills. Harry was a bit surprised that they bothered with this for a pickup game of quidditch at a birthday party, but James explained that the comparatively low stakes were all the more reason to make sure that nobody got injured.
The piercing sound of a whistle startled Harry. He whipped around to pinpoint the source and saw Severus floating on a broom in the middle of the field. He wore a black and white striped t-shirt and held the chest with the game balls under his arm.
“We have a ref?” Harry asked, baffled. He’d have thought that the sight of Snape on a broom would have caused flashbacks to the game in his first year, but the context and frankly even the shirt were so wildly different that he was just confused as to why Severus was there at all.
“Any game of quidditch in which any of these people are involved needs a ref,” Ron said.
“That’s probably accurate,” Harry said, glancing between James and Sirius who, upon approaching each other from opposite sides of the field, had already begun making threatening gestures at each other.
“What’s with the shirt, though?” Harry asked.
“It’s the shirt that referees for American football wear,” Fabian said.
“So why is Severus wearing it?” Harry asked.
“He lost a bet,” James said, a fond smile on his face contrasting oddly with the aggressive hand gestures he was still making towards Sirius.
“But… why was that the collateral?” Harry persisted. “It doesn’t even look stupid.”
“It makes him look like an American, and not only that, an American that’s playing the wrong sport,” Sirius objected. “What could be stupider looking than that?”
“Okay…” Harry said. He was sure he could think of something that Severus could wear to make him look stupider than a black and white striped polo, but James and Sirius seemed so proud of themselves that he decided it was probably easiest to just let it go.
“Your family is a little weird,” Cedric whispered in his ear, once everyone was suitably distracted.
Harry’s heart jolted and he laughed nervously. “Yeah, they really are.”
Severus called for attention a moment later. He proceeded to explain the rules of the game, though he noted that they were essentially identical to that of a traditional Quidditch game, thanks to the number of players present. The one exception was the imposition of a time rule. If neither seeker caught the snitch within an hour, the game would be over and won by the team with the most goals. Harry rubbed his hands together in anticipation, eager to prove that rule unnecessary by catching the snitch before time was up.
Then before he knew it, they were mounting their brooms and Harry was on the prowl for the snitch. In the process, he also managed to keep a weather eye on the proceedings of the rest of the game, and what he saw was often confounding.
Many of the people on the field were people he had had extensive experience playing with; people he knew well enough to predict their moves before they’d even started to execute them. He found himself subconsciously continuing to predict their moves, but unlike games he had played in his old world, he was wrong as often as he was right.
Really, it shouldn’t have come as a surprise that the differences between their worlds would lead to slight differences in mannerisms. He and Barry were far from the same person, so it only made sense that the others would be different from their counterparts too. Still, his otherworldly knowledge gave him an advantage over if he’d been playing a group of complete strangers, and as always, he was able to use his vantage point to shout advice to the other players.
Or to be more precise, he was able to shout advice when he was able to focus on the overall game at all. Sirius and James were seemingly playing a very distracting game of their own that had little to do with Quidditch and a lot to do with unrestrained violence.
“Let go of me you buffoon,” James snarled, swinging down with his fist towards the hand Sirius had clutched around the end of James’s broom.
“If I’m going down, I’m taking you with me,” Sirius snapped back with a massive yank downwards on James’s broom.
“Your broom is still perfectly functional,” James said, now trying to twist his broom out of Sirius’s grasp.
“You hexed it!I know you hexed it!”
“Boys, calm yourselves,” Severus said, drifting in a lazy circle underneath James and Sirius.
There was a flash of movement across the field and Harry whipped around to see that Malfoy was wide open with a straight shot to the goal.
“Fabian, George,” Harry shouted, gesturing wildly towards Malfoy.
“On it,” George responded, taking off to block the weasel.
That taken care of, Harry’s attention drifted back towards the spectacle that was James and Sirius. In the brief moment he’d been distracted, Sirius had managed to climb onto James' broom, leaving his own to plummet to the ground as he engaged James in a wrestling contest for control of the broom.
“That can’t be legal,” Harry shouted to Severus, gesturing at Sirius’s attempts to shove his thumb into James’s eye even as James seemed to be maneuvering to try and get an elbow in Sirius’s crotch.
“No one else is being endangered by them, so it’s legal in my book,” Severus said.
“You can stop them by catching the snitch,” Cedric shouted as he zoomed past in pursuit of the Quaffle.
Harry shook his head in disbelief and wheeled his broom around. It seemed like it was up to him to save James and Sirius from themselves and each other. He neglected the rest of the game in favor of searching for the snitch, and his narrow-minded focus paid off quickly. Only a few minutes later, he spotted a glint of gold skimming along the house’s gables. He arced his broom around and started to casually drift towards the house. By the time Ginny, the other team’s seeker, spotted what he was doing, it was too late. Harry put on a burst of speed and casually snatched the snitch out of the air.
He turned around and saw that while he had been distracted, the rivalry between James and Sirius had only escalated. Or rather, it had deescalated in a literal sense because the two of them were now on the ground and physically wrestling, brooms nowhere to be found.
Severus descended on them and started waving his wand in what looked to be a complicated spell. With a final flourish, he pointed his wand at James and Sirius, and they sprung apart magically, freezing in midair.
“The game is over, boys. The purple team won.”
Harry was startled by a sudden impact into his side. He blinked, startled, and realized that it was just Cedric hugging him. As soon as he made the connection, Cedric was already pulling away from the hug.
“Fantastic catch!” Cedric shouted, taking the wrist of the hand Harry had wrapped around the snitch and thrusting it up in the air.
Harry smiled at Cedric, then glanced away to see what was happening with James and Sirius.
“Do either of you require medical attention?” Severus asked, sounding bored.
Neither man responded.
Severus sighed and flicked his wand.
“No,” said James and Sirius in sullen unison.
“Has the bloodlust cleared from your systems?”
The affirmative noises they both made sounded distinctly ashamed.
Harry snorted and shared an amused look with Cedric, who had lowered both of their hands but hadn’t let go of Harry’s wrist yet for some reason.
“So, if I let the two of you go, you will shake hands like adults, yes?”
“Yes,” they both said.
Severus waved his wand, causing Sirius and James to crash unceremoniously to the ground.
“Oof,” Harry said.
“That had to hurt,” Cedric agreed.
“How did you spot that?” Ginny asked, running up to him with her broom resting against her shoulder.
“That was incredible!” Ron said, slapping him on the back.
And with the two of them front and center in his field of view, with Fred and George starting to bicker behind them, for a moment, Harry was transported back to his world. To the world where he and Ron had fought a troll together, where Ginny understood what it was like to be possessed by Voldemort, where the twins had stolen their dad’s car to rescue him from the Dursleys.
Then he blinked and James came into sharper focus as Cedric shifted his grip on Harry’s wrist and the moment passed.
“I always try to avoid focusing too closely on any one area so I can stay alert to the rapid, erratic motion of the snitch,” Harry said, focusing on Ginny’s broom, which was a model newer than the one that Harry remembered her having.
“Yeah, that’s what our coach is always saying, but I swear I always find myself getting stuck looking at one area or another. Usually near the quaffle,” she said with a small laugh.
Harry shrugged. “I guess it just takes practice? Maybe try deliberately blurring your eyes so you can’t really see details anyways, so you’re less tempted to look for them?”
“Interesting,” Ginny said, her gaze drifting off over Harry’s soldier and becoming distinctly unfocused.
James came over then, Sirius trailing behind, and ruffled Harry’s hair. “That was an amazing catch.”
Harry squinted, wondering how he had any idea what kind of catch it was.
“Severus described it for us,” James added.
“I wish I had seen it,” Sirius said with a hangdog expression.
“You’ll just have to drop by Hogwarts to catch his next match,” Fabian said.
Harry opened his mouth to explain that he wasn’t actually on a team here, but before he could, a bell started ringing.
“Grub time!” Ron exclaimed, hurrying towards the sound of the bell.
“We use the bell to let people know when the food is ready,” James explained to Harry.
Harry nodded. Then he realized that he hadn’t seen Barry since the game ended, and his stomach started swooping with the fear that Barry might be upset that Harry had won the game.
“Are you hungry?” Cedric asked.
“Not really,” he said, starting to crane his head around to find Barry.
“Is everything okay?”
“Has anyone seen Barry?” Harry asked the rapidly dwindling crowd.
“Uh,” Cedric said, also starting to look around. “I swear I saw him heading over here…”
Harry frowned and turned to see if he’d gone to get food.
“There he is!” Cedric said, pointing to the far side of the quidditch pitch.
Harry whipped around to see where Cedric was pointing and saw Barry being cornered by an older person that Harry didn’t recognize. “Do you know who that is?”
“Uh, no, but Barry looks like he could use a hand,” Cedric said.
“Let’s get him out of there,” Harry said, the fear in his gut twisting back into hope that Barry wasn’t mad at him and had just been held up by whoever this person was. He and Cedric set off across the pitch to Barry.
Notes:
what's up i'm still alive and i've submitted a manuscript for publication which is one down, one to go for my degree! it also means i've been doing a lot of work related writing, which slows down my progress on hlh. i remain as committed as ever to finishing this bad boy though so thank you to everyone who's stuck with me this far <3
Chapter 47: Birthday Party Games
Notes:
huge massive thank you to dianna for beta reading!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry ran towards Barry, the rhythm of his feet hitting the ground providing a counter beat to the pounding of his heart filling his ears. He didn’t know for sure that Barry wasn’t going to be upset that Harry had won the game of quidditch, so for the first time in his life, he wished for a fleeting moment that he hadn’t caught the snitch.
“Harry!” Barry greeted with a broad smile. “Oh, and hi Cedric. Thanks for coming to our party.”
“What’s all this, then?” the strange, older woman asked. “My, the two of you look similar.”
“That’s because we’re twins,” Barry said curtly, stepping around her. “It was nice talking to you Ms Gertrude, but I really do need to be going. It’s food time, and we are growing boys after all…”
“Yes, we just exerted so much energy playing quidditch, and you wouldn’t want us to starve to death,” Cedric added.
“Oh, oh that is quite right. Scamper off now, lads. I do hope you enjoy your present,” she said with a nod to Harry.
Then Barry hooked an arm around Harry with his other around Cedric and pulled them off towards the food tables.
“I cannot thank you enough for getting me out of that. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever manage to escape her clutches.”
“Who was that?” Harry asked, even as he went a bit lightheaded with hope that Barry wasn’t mad at him.
“That was Grandpa’s old babysitter. She’s wicked old.”
“What did she want?” Cedric asked.
“Oh, you know, to congratulate me on catching the snitch and to wish me a happy 10th birthday. I don’t think she’s all there.”
“Tenth birthday?” Cedric questioned. “Has she ever seen a ten year old before?”
“She’s been coming to my birthday parties for forever, so she definitely saw me as a ten year old. I’m also wearing a different penny than Harry, who actually caught the snitch, so you know…” Barry trailed off with a shrug.
“And you’re not mad that we won?” Harry asked in a rush before he could stop himself.
Cedric tilted his head to the side, and Harry winced as he realized that he’d voiced his stupid fear in front of Cedric.
“Of course not,” Barry said, frowning in confusion. “Why would I be?”
Harry opened his mouth, then closed it again. He shrugged, unwilling to embarrass himself further.
“Um. Well, are you hungry?” Barry asked. “We should eat together and talk about what the hell was going on with Dad and Sirius.”
“Oh yes, how did they end up on the ground?” Cedric asked, grabbing a plate from the stack. “I was so far away for most of the match that one second they were taunting each other from across the field and the next they were trying to give each other wet willies.”
“I couldn’t stop watching them, even during the match,” Harry confessed. And with that, he started to recap as much as he could remember of James and Sirius’s fight.
“What’s next?” Harry asked as he tipped his empty plate into a waste bin.
Cedric shrugged. “We’ve probably got some time until cake and presents.”
Harry nodded. He glanced wistfully over at the broom shed where they’d stashed their brooms before eating.
“You are not going to play more quidditch, are you?” Euphemia asked as she disposed of her own plate.
“Well…” Harry trailed off.
She stepped in and wrapped her arms around Harry. “By the way, Happy Birthday, love.”
Harry returned the hug, his chest warming pleasantly.
“What’s wrong with more quidditch?” Cedric asked.
Euphemia tutted amusedly as she released Harry from the hug. “As much as I love a rousing quidditch match, I must point out that you have a unique opportunity today. I believe it is not incorrect to say that the two of you frequently play quidditch— so you can play that again any old day. However, you do not always have all of these party games laid out for you to enjoy, do you? Why not partake in something that you do not normally do?”
Harry glanced over and noticed Cedric considering it.
“I’m not saying you cannot play more quidditch. It is your birthday, after all, and quidditch rules, but I merely thought to point out the opportunity available to you.”
A clump of nearby people that Harry didn’t recognize called Euphemia over to them, and she wandered over towards them with a final wave of her fingers towards Harry and Cedric.
Harry sighed. “I think she might have a point.”
Cedric sighed as well. “Other games are fun too, I suppose.” He gestured to a spread of party games laid out on the lawn. “Any preferences?”
Harry glanced at them, then shrugged. He didn’t exactly have a lot of experience with these sorts of games.
“Are you sure? It’s your birthday, and the world is your oyster!”
Harry cracked a slight smile, then shrugged again. “I don’t really know these games that well, honestly. You should tell me what’s a fun one.”
“Oh, is this one of those differences between our universes?”
“Kinda,” Harry said, glancing away as he said it. It wasn’t exactly a lie— Barry knew about all of these party games, so his lack of knowledge of them was because of a difference between their universes.
“Well, cornhole is always a classic. Snozzy cup is a lot of fun. Pin the tail on the donkey is a classic!”
The first option was vaguely familiar, the second option was decidedly not, and the third option elicited nothing but horrible memories. For a moment, he was thrown into a vivid flashback to Dudley’s birthday parties, all of which had featured a rousing game of pin the tail on the Harry. He wished he could forget the sensation of being jabbed with pins, over and over, with enough force to lodge them into his skin and stay there. The attached tails would sway with any movement and pull down painfully on the pins until Dudley got bored and left Harry alone long enough for him to pull them all out.
Harry blinked and averted his eyes from the pin the tail on the donkey set up, his heart pounding in his chest.
“Okay, maybe not that last one,” Cedric muttered.
Harry tried to shake the feeling that if he went over there, Dudley and his goons would close in on him and force him to relive all those horrible birthday parties. The sight of delighted party guests, standing around holding pins made his skin ache with remembered injuries. His head whipped up as he realized that Voldemort might not exist here, but the Dursleys sure did. He searched around, trying to spot Dudley. He hadn’t even thought to ask anyone if they were invited.
“Is everything okay?” Cedric asked.
“Do you know anyone named Dudley?”
Cedric shook his head.
“He was an awful bully in my world and my cousin. I just realized he could be here.”
Cedric’s eyes widened and he started to swivel around in tandem with Harry. “What did he look like?”
Harry thought back to the picture he’d seen of this world’s Dudley and did his best to describe him.
“Well, I don’t think I’ve seen anyone fitting that description, but if I do, I’ll be sure to let you know so we can get away from him.”
Harry surveyed the throngs of people again and didn’t see Dudley anywhere— or Petunia or any of her other new family, for that matter. It seemed safe enough to assume that they weren’t here, but he was still so uncertain. He squeezed his fist and took a deep breath. “Um, what were we talking about?”
“Party games. Are you sure you want to play? Maybe we should go sit down,” Cedric said, his face drawn with concern.
Harry frowned and shook his head with a quick, sharp motion. That wasn’t an option. “I’m good. We should, uh, play that last one. Scuppers, was it?”
“Do you mean snozzy cup? Or cornhole?”
“Which one has the bean bags?” Harry asked, glancing over at the array of games, but pointedly keeping his gaze clear of the donkey game.
“That’s cornhole. Chasers tend to be the best at it because you’re just throwing a bean bag at a target, but all our practice with catching the snitch can help with it a bit, I think.”
“Let’s do that.”
They walked over to the cornhole setup together, and the entire time, Harry was oddly aware of the way Cedric kept looking at him. He wished he’d kept it together better when Cedric mentioned the donkey game because now Cedric was going to waste his energy worrying about him when Harry was fine! It wasn’t like Dudley would ever be able to bully him like that again. Harry was safe; if only his stupid feelings would get the memo.
To Harry’s relief, a previous group of people had just walked away as he and Cedric approached the targets.
“Looks like we’ve got it to ourselves for now,” Cedric said.
“Good. You can help me get the hang of this then,” Harry said, hefting a bean bag in his hand.
Cedric crossed over to the other target and picked up his own set of bean bags. “There really isn’t a lot to get the hang of. You just toss them at the hole in the board and hope it goes in.” And as he said so, he took careful aim and threw a bean bag with a gentle underhand at the board near Harry. Despite the time he took to aim and the gentleness of the toss, the bean bag slid right up the ramp and hit the ground behind it with a soft plop. Cedric sighed. “It’s not as easy as it looks.”
“I’m sure you’re right,” Harry agreed as he grabbed a bean bag. He hefted it a few more times to get a proper feel for the weight of it, then he sighted the target and threw it, taking extra care to avoid making the same mistake Cedric did. His efforts paid off in the sense that the bean bag did not slide off the back of the board. Instead, it barely made it onto the board at all.
“That’s great though!” Cedric exclaimed. “Now you can try and get two in one go by knocking that bag into the hole with another bean bag!”
“Is that really how it works?” Harry asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. He wasn’t quite sure why Cedric would want to lie about the rules, but he needed to be sure.
“Of course it is. A bean bag is in the game once it’s been thrown until it’s either in the hole or on the ground,” Cedric said. “Or until you run out of bags to throw,” he added.
“Alright,” Harry said, deciding that it was fair as long as Cedric got to benefit from the same rule.
Despite Cedric whiffing it on his first throw, he more than made up for it in the proceeding rounds of bean bag tossing. The two of them were neck and neck the entire time, finally ending the game in a draw when another group of people came up, clearly wanting to play. Harry’s gut twisted and his heart sank as he recognized some of the people from the beginning of the party. These were the people who’d thought he was Barry and lost all interest once they’d realized that he wasn’t. Harry looked over at Cedric, who was raising his eyebrows and darting glances over at the small clump of people.
Harry felt worse as he realized that his sensitivity would keep Cedric from enjoying the game. He hesitated for a long moment before he finally shook his head and turned over to address the seeming leader of the group. “The game’s all yours.”
“Are you sure?” the person asked. “You’re welcome to join us.”
“We were about done anyways,” Cedric said.
Harry let the bean bags drop to the board and tilted his head towards the refreshments table. He tried to shake off the feelings, but even Cedric’s easy acquiescence to Harry’s refusal to continue playing and seeming lack of disappointment wasn’t enough to dispel them.
Cedric joined him in walking over moments later. “You know we could have told them to bugger off, right? It’s your birthday, so you can hog the cornhole if you want.”
Harry shook his head. “I just don’t want to deal with people like them today.”
“Do they not know it’s your birthday?” Cedric asked as he poured himself a glass of regular punch.
Harry shrugged and took a sip of water. “Why don’t we just go sit down for a little while?”
“That sounds really nice,” Cedric said.
Together, they headed over to an empty table, sitting down in comfortable silence. Harry was overcome with a bone-deep sense of fatigue, and the thought of maintaining a conversation— even with Cedric, as easy as he was to talk to— was overwhelming. The bad feeling in his gut and his chest hadn’t gone anywhere, and Harry was quickly becoming resigned to the fact that it was here to stay. The water glass in his hand was ice cold, and for a long time, he forced himself to focus solely on the feel of the condensation against his skin and the gentle breeze ruffling his hair.
Eventually, Harry heaved a sigh, and started observing his surroundings again. Cedric was still next to him, focused intently on whatever he was scribbling on a napkin. Harry smiled, distracted by the faintest hint of James’s voice carried to him on the wind before he could ask Cedric what he was up to. After a moment of searching, Harry spotted him standing over by the back door of the house, deep in conversation with McGonagall.
“Why would James be talking to McGonagall?” Harry wondered aloud, continuing to stare at the two.
Cedric turned around to follow Harry’s gaze and after several long moments, he turned back around with a shrug. “Beats me.”
Whatever the conversation topic was, it looked like they were both passionate about it. James shook his head, his hands waving in the air to punctuate whatever he wanted to deny, and McGonagall more than matched his physical energy as she emphatically argued for whatever she wanted to argue for.
“It just seems weird,” Harry muttered. But as he continued to think about it, he realized that maybe James was still mad about what happened with the Chamber of Secrets. He didn’t think that that should matter anymore, and he sort of wished James would let it go too. Harry’s hands tingled in an uncomfortable tandem with the bad feeling in his stomach for a moment. Harry shifted to sit on his hands.
“They really do seem passionate,” Cedric said, after he looked back over his shoulder again to survey the situation.
And then, as if someone cut the tension with a knife, James heaved a deep breath and nodded, clearly conceding to whatever it was that McGonagall wanted. They shook hands, and as McGonagall walked off, Harry couldn’t help but think she looked like the cat that got the cream.
“What’re you looking at?” Sirius asked, plopping down next to Harry.
“What was McGonagall talking to James about?”
Sirius shrugged. “Beats me. If I were him, I wouldn’t be talking to her for at least another month, but they’ve always had a soft spot for each other.”
“How’s the party going for you, Mr Black?” Cedric asked.
Sirius made a face. “Call me Sirius.”
“Sirius, then,” Cedric said.
“Well, it’s gotten better since that devastating quidditch match,” Sirius said, nudging Harry with his elbow. “I should’ve known that we didn’t have a chance against a Potter seeking.”
Harry flushed and looked away.
“And of course, the food would have been improved if I had been allowed to help—”
“Your inability to cook is absolutely legendary,” Fred interrupted as he sat down next to Cedric.
“Yeah, we can all thank our lack of food poisoning to your exile from the kitchen,” George said, sitting down on Sirius’s other side.
Sirius tore a napkin in half, balled up each half of it, and tossed them at Fred and George. “Bullies.”
“What did you guys think about mundane people in Scotland cloning a sheep?” Cedric asked, leaning forward to block some of the line sight between the twins and Sirius.
“What did we think about the what-now?” Fred asked, squinting.
“Oh, I heard about that,” Sirius said. “They named it Dolly or something right?”
“Yeah,” Cedric said. “It’s almost like they’re developing their own magic.”
“That’s really cool,” Harry said. “I had no idea it was possible.”
“So speaking of animals, when are we going to do a group animagus lesson?” Fred asked, leaning around Cedric.
“We’ve been doing all the exercises that you recommended.”
“Ron has too, but you didn’t hear that from us.”
“But we’re getting to a point where some more guidance would be helpful.”
Harry glanced at Sirius, filled with gratitude at the thought that he and Barry have not needed to flounder through this process on their own. They’ve continued to do guided meditations in their transformed living room, and they’d been gifted books on the process from Euphemia. Despite his usual reluctance to study by reading, he’d skimmed through, and even that had helped him grasp the entire process. Even with that, though, all Harry had been able to do so far, physically, was sprout a couple feathers along his fingers. Both the book as well as James and Sirius had reassured him that this was normal progress, even though it felt so slow. Barry thought he’d managed to grow a bit of fur one day, but Sirius was convinced it was just fur he’d shed the last time he’d transformed, so the jury was still out on that one.
“Maybe we can get together sometime this week or next? We’ll have to corner James at some point and ask him about his availability. Unless– Harry, do you know what James is up to?”
Harry shrugged. “Aside from reviewing transfiguration with me, I have no idea.”
“You know, I was hoping this whole animagus thing would be more about transfiguration,” Fred said.
“But it’s all this mental discipline bullshit,” George said, rolling his eyes.
Sirius barked out a laugh, slapping the table. “The two of you sound just like James did!”
“You can’t expect us to believe that you found the mental discipline to be easy,” Fred said, his tone toeing the line between accusation and doubt.
Sirius stuck his nose in the air, adopting a haughty manner. “You’d be quite surprised what I can expect you to believe.” He pointed to his head. “This noggin is chock-full of discipline.”
Harry snorted.
“Wait, so you’re all learning to be animagi?” Cedric asked, cutting in before Fred and George could get out whatever comeback they were cooking up.
Harry nodded. “It’s not going very fast though.”
“You’re getting there!” Sirius said. “I promise it feels slow, but it really is one of those things where you do a lot of work for every little output, up until the moment that all of that effort pays off and you’re standing in the middle of your best friend’s living room as a dog with absolutely no idea how to get back to being a person.”
“That was in no way a personal anecdote, I’m sure,” George said drily.
“Not at all,” Sirius said. “And is in no way related to the fact that we’ll be spending some time on reversing the transformation long before you’ll need it.”
Harry grimaced at the thought of being stuck as an animal.
Fred and George shared pained looks.
“Don’t look so glum! There’s no way any of you will be worse at it than this one other person we were learning with.”
Cedric cocked his head to the side. “Do more complicated forms take longer to learn?”
Sirius snorted derisively. “A rat’s no more complicated than anything else.”
Harry was glad that Peter was gone in this universe too and that he wasn’t well-remembered by anyone. He could enjoy Sirius’s snide comments without worrying about revealing an uncomfortable truth about how awful Peter was.
“Wait, so you’re telling me an animagus worm form would be just as hard as, like, a bird?” George asked.
“That’s right,” Sirius said.
“It would be so tragic to have a worm form,” Cedric said. “All that work… for a worm.”
“You could kill it on the dance floor, though,” Fred said.
Harry glanced around the party as the others started to bicker about what the worst animagus form would be. As he did, he made eye contact with several different people who did double takes before looking around until they spotted Barry, then looked back at Harry with confusion clear on their faces. A huge portion of the party guests must not have read their invitation closely enough to realize that this was a joint birthday party.
But then, why would they even think they had to read a birthday invitation? They probably just looked at it long enough to confirm the time and date— what other reason would they have to read it closely? It wasn’t like it was normal for someone to spontaneously acquire a clone of their son.
Harry sighed, drawing the attention of the group around him, but before anyone could say anything, a loud announcement rang out over the party.
“Time for presents!” Lily said, clapping her hands.
And for some reason, a wave of foreboding swept over Harry at this simple proclamation, even as he got to his feet at her beckoning.
Notes:
guys i'm gonna try SO hard to get this birthday arc finished by harry's bday. i've been trying that write 200 words a day thing that was going around tumblr, and while i don't manage every day, i am hopeful that it could happen 🤞
Chapter 48: Birthday Party Presents
Chapter Text
Through the crowd of people congregating around Lily and the table piled high with presents, Harry spotted two figures that deepened his strong sense of foreboding. In his next breath, he realized that they were Dudley and Petunia. They looked radically different from the Dudley and Petunia that he remembered, but there was no part of Harry that was willing to stick around to find out if their personalities were also radically different. He glanced over at Cedric and saw him still deep in conversation with the twins, so Harry slipped away from him, intending to circle around the crowd to avoid the Dursleys, who were blessedly without Vernon.
Harry made it several feet away before he was startled by a gentle hand on his shoulder.
“Is everything okay?” Sirius asked, who had clearly followed Harry as he tried to slip away.
Harry’s eyes involuntarily darted towards Dudley. He forced his gaze back to Sirius. “It’s fine.”
Sirius followed his gaze for a moment, then looked back at Harry. “You’re not the only one with shitty cousins, you know. I’ve got this cousin, Bella, and she’s a real piece of work.”
Harry pressed his lips together and clenched his fists as the all too vivid memory of his last interaction with not only Bellatrix, but his Sirius too, ripped through his mind. He did his best to withstand the memory by staring at the living, breathing Sirius in front of him.
“You know of her, don’t you,” Sirius said, his voice uncharacteristically low and serious.
Harry nodded.
“I am so sorry to hear that. In a family full of bad apples, she’s the most rotten of them all.”
“I guess some things stayed the same across our universes,” Harry said.
“You can say that again,” Sirius said. “Do you want to talk about what she did in your world? Maybe it’d help?”
Harry glanced over to where Lily was beckoning him over.
Sirius followed his gaze.
“Right, right, some other time then. Go get your presents! I already know which one will be your favorite, of course, but you’ll get some other good ones, I’m sure.”
“Yeah, Barry’s gift for me is the best, isn’t it?” Harry said, pulling out the bottom of his hem and brandishing towards the graphic on his shirt.
Sirius pouted. “I mean, if I’d known that’s what the competition was, I never would have—”
“Harry, c’mon! It’s time for presents!” Barry shouted, waving impatiently.
The blood drained from Harry’s face and his gaze unconsciously flickered over to Dudley. He abandoned Sirius and went to stand next to Barry, his back rigid as he fought the urge to compare Barry’s tone to Dudley’s.
“How are we doing this?” Barry leaned over to quietly ask Lily.
Lily clapped her hands again and spoke to the gathered crowd. “Right, so we obviously have two birthday boys this year, so we’ll have them take turns grabbing a gift off the table and either opening it or passing it to their twin.”
Harry glanced at Barry to check and see if he was okay with that suggestion and to avoid looking at the guests to see how they’d reacted to Lily's clear announcement that he and Barry were twins.
Barry smiled brightly at Harry and gave a double thumbs up.
Harry nodded and forced a small smile.
“Harry should go first,” Barry said with a decisive nod.
Harry froze. “N-no, Barry, you—”
Barry took a step back from the presents table and put his hands in the air. “You first.”
Harry stared at Barry for another long moment, frozen. Barry gave him another encouraging nod, so Harry finally closed the distance between him and the presents. He scanned them quickly for something small and non-load-bearing. He grabbed a box off the top covered in bright wrapping paper. Only as he brought the gift closer did he notice the balloon pattern on the wrapping paper, which was all too reminiscent of that horrid balloon arch. He grimaced, then quickly tried to hide his reaction. It would be weird for him to swap it out for something else, as much as he would have liked to.
“Who’s it for?” Lily asked, peering over Harry’s shoulder.
Harry turned the gift around, searching for a name tag or a card. There was a label on the last side he checked, of course, and it was addressed to Harry from Euphemia.
“Open it!” Lily encouraged him.
Harry blinked and the colors of the wrapping paper seemed a bit more vivid. He ripped off the wrapping paper, depositing it in the waste bag that Lily helpfully held out for him. As he did, he revealed a piece of white fabric with his initials prominently embroidered on top. He pulled the fabric out, and after a moment, he realized that it was a handkerchief and that there were several more underneath it. He took a moment as he stared at the handkerchief to arrange his face into a polite smile before looking up.
“Typically, we give those handkerchiefs on an eleventh birthday, to acknowledge that we soon won’t be around to wipe your face for you after we send you off to Hogwarts. Obviously you have been wiping your face on your own for quite some time, but it just did not seem right to leave you without such a typical Potter possession.”
For the briefest moment, a rush of sentiment swept through Harry, and he clutched the handkerchief to his chest. “Thank you,” he said, wishing his smile would turn wholly genuine and that he could bask in the moment for longer.
“You are quite welcome,” Euphemia said, fading back into the crowd.
“Barry, it’s your turn,” Lily said, the edges of her voice blurring into the murmur of the crowd behind her.
“Yes!” Barry exclaimed, grabbing a large present that was right next to him, nearly causing other nearby presents to topple off the table. He turned it over, announced that it belonged to him, and tore into it with a flurry of astounding motion. For a moment, Harry wondered if he would feel the pang of another reminder of Dudley, but it was forestalled by the realization that Dudley had never moved that fast in his life. The gift was from Ron, and despite the size of the present, the gift was a single chocolate frog card, signed by a famous chaser and wrapped in a great deal of protective packaging. Barry thanked him profusely, then turned and impatiently urged Harry to open his next gift.
It was obvious that Barry was already growing impatient with having to wait for his turn to open gifts. Harry grabbed another small one and hurriedly turned it over to find the label, his hands shaking a bit as he searched. “It’s for you, Barry,” he announced, handing the present over to Barry.
At his announcement, another ripple of unease passed through the crowd. Harry winced as he faced the inevitability that he would open a gift that had been intended for Barry, also known as the real Harry.
Barry set the gift down. “I’ll open it later. It’s still your turn!”
Harry did a double take. “Are you sure? I can wait.”
“Go on!” Barry urged again.
“Er,” Harry said, hesitating for only a moment longer before deciding to just be fast about it. He reached into the pile again and grabbed another present. He turned it over and saw that this gift had a card, and after hurriedly turning the gift over another couple of times, he couldn’t find a label. “Should I just open the card?” Harry quietly asked Lily.
“Is there no label?” she asked, frowning.
“No.”
“Let me see the card,” she said.
Harry passed both the gift and the card to her.
Lily turned the gift over a couple of times, then opened the card. She stared at it in consternation for a moment, then whipped out her wand and cast a quick spell with it. A name that Harry didn’t recognize formed in midair over the card in golden, cursive writing.
“Sandy? Where are you?” Lily asked, leaning forward onto her toes to try and peer further into the crowd and around taller people.
A moment later, the crowd split to reveal a thin woman in a sundress nervously wringing her hands. “Er— hi, Lily.”
Her nervous energy was contagious, and Harry found himself starting to wring his hands too. He could tell that this was going to be an awful interaction, and all he wanted was to slip away from the crowd and the party in general and maybe fly off for some quidditch with Cedric and Barry.
“Hi Sandy, which gift is this one? Is it the one for Harry or for Barry?” Lily asked.
“Um, so, about that... I only brought one gift.”
Lily frowned. “Why would you do that?”
Sandy gulped. “Because… I didn’t know about the other one?”
Harry winced and took an involuntary step back.
“The—” Lily cut herself off, sputtering. “He has a name.”
Sandy opened and closed her mouth a couple times, her eyes darting around the crowd as if looking for someone to help her. Harry looked away and fixed his gaze on the ground in front him, all too able to relate to her desire to escape this situation. Though at least Harry wasn’t the one being pinned down by Lily’s furious gaze.
“I’m… sorry?”
“The least you could do is say it like you mean it,” Lily spat.
“Alrighty then,” James said, his voice calmer than Lily’s, but the anger still radiating off of him in waves. He stepped forward and laid a hand on Lily’s shoulder. “We know who that gift is for now, so Barry, why don’t you go ahead and open that up so we can move on from it.”
Lily held out the gift for Barry to take without breaking furious eye contact with Sandy.
Barry took it gingerly and ripped into the present, somehow even faster than he had the first one. He held up a nondescript book for everyone to see, then set it down with the barest smile at Sandy.
“Harry, why don’t you grab another one?” James suggested.
“Um, isn’t it still Barry’s turn?” Harry asked, shoving his hand in his pocket and crossing his fingers. He would rather disappear into the ground forever than continue opening presents in front of the crowd like this. It was only a matter of time until another one was unlabeled or mislabeled or until someone realized just how many more presents Barry had gotten than him, which was as it should be. Barry was the actual person everyone here was celebrating, after all. Harry would have been much happier as one of the crowd, watching Barry open his gifts, than up here in front of everyone. For some reason, though, Harry could tell that Lily and James would be mad about it.
Lily finally broke her eye contact with Sandy to stare deep into Harry’s eyes. After a long moment, she nodded. “If that’s what you want, dear. Barry, if you don’t mind—”
“It’s not exactly a hardship to pick another present,” Barry said with an easy smile that seemed to have been drained of some of his earlier enthusiasm.
The guilt weighed heavy on Harry’s chest, but the brief respite from everyone’s attention was enough to get him to loosen his hands and pull them out of his pocket. As Barry went through the charade of opening another gift, Harry sidled up to Lily.
“Do I have to do this?” Harry asked.
Lily shot another venomous look at Sandy. “What she said about you was wrong, and frankly I don’t see us inviting her to anything again.”
Harry had to admit that that promise was nice, but it wasn’t what he wanted to hear. He opened his mouth to push again, but Barry had just concluded opening his gift from Sirius— a motorcycle helmet.
“Your turn, Harry,” Lily said with an overly dramatic flourish.
Harry turned towards the gift table, taking the moment facing away from the crowd to close his eyes and gather his strength. Then he stuck his hand out and grabbed whichever present he touched first.
There was a card attached, so Harry opened that first and saw that it was addressed to Harry. “Looks like it’s for me,” Harry mumbled even as he spotted the signature at the bottom. Seamus Finnegan. Harry’s heart stuttered, and he kept his eyes down, not wanting to risk accidental eye contact. There was no reason for Seamus to have gotten him, Harry, a present, and there was every reason for Seamus to have gotten Barry a present. Harry set the card aside and started to undo the wrapping paper anyway when he was interrupted.
“That’s for, uh—” Seamus said.
“The card says it’s for Harry,” Lily said, her tone perfectly even.
“Well, yes, but I didn’t exactly know there were two Harrys either,” Seamus said, crossing his arms.
Harry felt his own face darken as the blood rushed into his cheeks.
“Mate, we’ve got magic,” Dean said in a voice that was probably meant to be quiet but carried over the otherwise silent crowd. “I duplicated my gift as soon as I saw the balloon arch. Even managed to change the label on the duplicate with a charm, but, well, that may not last as long.”
Harry glanced up and saw that Seamus was beet red. He looked away again and wordlessly pushed the half-unwrapped present towards Barry.
Barry refused to take the present.
Harry’s gut dropped to the floor. His vision started to tunnel.
“Alright, since it seems like we’re experiencing something of an idiocy epidemic, why don’t we take a brief break from present opening, and everyone who mislabeled their present can come up here and label it appropriately.” Lily took a deep breath. “To those of you that took the thirty seconds to actually read the invitation, thank you. Feel free to mill about as you wish.”
Harry started to edge to the side, his hands twitching with the need to remove himself from the situation. He blinked hard, struggling to clear his vision. First he saw that the crowd had hardly dispersed at all, and then he saw that Barry looked absolutely furious. Harry released the present, allowing it to fall to the ground with a quiet thud that resonated in Harry’s ears. He looked up in surprise, making eye contact with the furious Barry and that was the last straw for Harry. He turned and ran.
Lily and James called out after him, but their voices were tense and angry, and a sob rose in Harry’s chest. Every disappointed look directed his way, every blank stare as he made eye contact, and most of all, the anger in the other Potters’ faces and voices all hit him at once. It was all Harry could do to swerve around the crowd and rush to the back door without crashing into anything.
It must have been a burst of the first luck Harry had had that day that allowed him to enter the house uninterrupted. He made it to the staircase and blindly reached for the knob, the panic only rising as his hands encountered nothing but a smooth wall where his cupboard door should have been. Harry stumbled back, swiping at the tears that had appeared on his face, and lurched further down the hall, no destination in mind, just an animalistic need to get away, to hide away.
Before he got much farther, his shirt caught on a handle on the other side of the hallway. Harry yanked his shirt free and grasped at the handle, his damp, shaking hands making it near impossible to get it to turn. He managed it somehow and collapsed into the dark closet beyond. Some of the coats hanging in the closet got pulled off their hangers as he fell to the ground. He scrambled a bit more, shoving himself into the back corner of the closet, pulling the coats up over his head. He never wanted to be seen again.
Not after that nightmare.
Harry’s chest heaved with the combination of his pounding heart and the force of his sobs. His desperate need for air forced him to push aside the top coat so he could breathe, but even that wasn’t enough for his starving lungs. Harry thought he might suffocate right there in that coat closet, the weight of the coats on top of him no match for the weight of his family’s disappointment on his chest.
Eventually, Harry was able to wrangle his breathing under some semblance of control. The tears refused to stop and every so often, Harry had to swipe a hand across his face to clear the tears away. Bit by bit, he started to come back to his body, and he suddenly noticed an itchy texture against his side. Harry shifted around, nudging some of the coats out of the way so he could figure out what was going on. He quickly found the offending itchy coat and shoved it out of the way.
As he did, his hand brushed against the crisp, new decal of his shirt. Harry’s breath caught again as a horrible realization struck him. Harry was wearing the shirt that Barry gave him, the one that labeled them as twins, the one that Barry had designed specifically for the two of them. And what had Harry done to repay him? He’d stolen his presents in front of a crowd and derailed the entire present opening event. All of that on top of Harry making Barry lose at quidditch. Even a saint would have a hard time getting over all of those offenses, and it wasn’t like they’d even known each other that long. There was no way that Barry would want anything to do with him now.
A pang of loss sliced through Harry, destroying any control Harry had managed to get over his breathing. It had been nice, so nice, getting to pretend like he had a brother for a while, but the truth was that they hadn’t grown up together. They didn’t have the link that a real family had.
As Harry’s chest heaved and he struggled to breathe, there was an oddly chilled breeze brushing past his side— in the same place that coat had been so itchy. It was odd that he’d been able to feel that texture through his shirt. Harry ran his hand down his side, and for the millionth time that day, his heart dropped out of his stomach. There was a rip in the shirt. A gaping rip that was large enough to expose his skin to the air and to that coat. His arms shook as he gripped the back of the collar of his shirt and pulled it over his head, taking care only to avoid ripping the shirt anymore than he already had. He held the shirt in his shaking hands, gently probing in the dark to try and figure out how big the rip was, how much damage he had done to the only gift that Barry would ever want to give him. It was big enough that Petunia would never have let him out of the house in it, big enough that it would be immediately noticeable to Barry that Harry had ruined the gift.
Harry couldn’t deal with that. He just couldn’t. So he scrubbed away a few errant tears and pressed his ear against the wall. He hoped to hear something, anything to distract him from how completely and utterly he had ruined things with Barry and probably with Lily and James too.
The vibrations of passing footsteps met his ears, then the occasional snatch of conversation. Harry was able to piece together that Lily and James had sent everybody home— not just the people who had needed to fix something about the gifts they brought. Absolutely everyone. So not only had Harry ruined the quidditch game and the present opening, but he’d also ruined the party entirely. The party was over early, before they’d even had a chance to cut the cake.
Harry buried his face in his knees. A couple tears continued to track down his face, but they did nothing to alleviate the ball of misery in his chest. It stayed stuck, lodged right under his sternum.
People continued emptying out of the house for ages, thanks to the sheer number of people that had come to celebrate Barry’s birthday. Each passing pair of steps represented another person whose day Harry had ruined. Eventually, the door slammed shut for the last time and a horrible quiet fell over the house. The silence felt wrong, like that itchy coat against his skin. This was a house that was constantly full of activity, constantly humming with activity and conversation. And now, there was nothing at all. Nothing until the tread of a single pair of feet entered the house. Harry went still and listened as hard as he could. He couldn’t identify who was coming. Harry pushed himself further back into the closet, as if that would prevent them from finding his hiding spot, as if there weren’t spells that would find him in a heartbeat.
The door opened with a creak, and Harry refused to look up. There was a long moment of silence, then the person took another step, shut the closet door, and sat down next to Harry. They wiggled a bit, pressing all the way into the closet, settling down right next to Harry. It was the press of a shoulder against his that finally told him who was there.
Harry rubbed the material of the ruined t-shirt between his fingers, as if to compare the material to the fabric now brushing against his side, but it was useless. He already knew that Barry was still wearing his t-shirt. In the lingering silence and comforting darkness of the closet, Harry allowed his shoulders to slump forward as he waited for Barry to do what he would.
Harry wouldn’t stop him.
A moment later, Barry closed the last of the gap between them.
Harry braced himself.
Barry pressed his shoulder up against Harry’s, and instead of the violence that Harry expected, the weight of his presence was a warm pressure against his side—
A warm and comforting pressure that Harry didn’t deserve.
Notes:
there's one more chapter in this birthday party arc and i'm hoping to pull off a miracle and have it posted by harry's birthday 🤞🤞🤞
Chapter 49: Birthday Party Recovery
Notes:
huge huge thank you to dianna for accommodating my insane timeline for this chapter!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Do you want to talk about it?” Barry asked, breaking the not uncomfortable silence between them.
Harry had known this was coming, but he didn’t feel anymore prepared to face it. He tangled his fingers still clenched in his shirt and braced himself a s best as he could. “I— I should apologize—”
“Apol— no, go ahead. I won’t interrupt.”
Harry’s breath caught in his throat. “I’m sorry that I ruined your birthday party. I really didn’t mean to, but I just have that effect on things.”
“...are you apologizing for the fact that so many people apparently don’t know how to read?” Barry asked.
Harry shrugged, the motion jostling the sleeve of Barry’s shirt. “They wouldn’t have needed to know how to read if I hadn’t been here.”
“You— you can’t mean that. I— No. Just no.”
“It’s just the truth,” Harry said.
Barry took several deep breaths. “Okay, so maybe all of the gifts would have been addressed correctly if you hadn’t been there, but the overall experience of the party would have been way, way worse without you there. I’d trade all the presents I got today to have you there, no hesitation. And I don’t even know what they are yet!”
Harry frowned. “What do you mean you don’t know what the presents were yet? Didn’t you finish opening them?”
“Of course not. Mum and dad kicked everyone out because it didn’t seem like it was going to be that simple to sort out the situation with the presents, and of course they wanted to make sure you were alright too.”
Harry frowned, tilting his head to the side for a moment to try and hear if they were nearby.
“I told them to go handle the guests and perishables and to let me come see how you’re doing,” Barry explained.
“But…” Harry trailed off. “Why would you want to do that?”
“Why would I want… to come check on you?” Barry asked.
“Yeah.”
“Because what happened was upsetting, and you ran off without saying anything to anyone?”
Harry looked away. “I shouldn’t have been so affected. I just caused a scene for no reason.”
“Should’ve doesn’t matter, and you’re allowed to be upset by what happened.”
A bubble of frustration grew inside Harry. Why didn’t Barry understand that he should be upset with Harry? It made no sense; his breathing became labored again. Was Barry pretending to be nice so Harry would let his guard down and say the wrong thing so Barry would really have a reason to be mad at Harry? Petunia had done that before, but— that just didn’t seem like Barry.
“I ruined your gift to me,” Harry burst out, the words running into each other in his haste to get them out. He needed this tension to break, he needed Barry to understand that Harry didn’t deserve his sympathy.
“You what? What happened?”
Harry grasped around in the dark for his wand and cast Lumos. He directed the light at the shirt held in his other hand, the cold blue light exposing the frayed edges around the hole in the shirt. Somehow, if it were possible, Harry’s stomach dropped further when he saw that the hole extended onto the decal. Now the shirt read, You can spell win without twin, as if to mock Harry. He looked away and waited with his heart in his throat for Barry to leave, to start yelling, to finally be as mad as he should be.
“Oh,” Barry said. “That sucks.”
Harry jumped a moment later when Barry’s hand landed on his shoulder. But it didn’t have any of the force or anger that Harry expected it to have.
“Is that why you think I should be so mad?” Barry asked.
“You’re still not mad?” Harry asked, his voice breaking.
“I— no. I’m not. Definitely not. You’re my brother.”
Harry shook his head. “How can you call me that when I’ve ruined today and practically spat in your face by ruining your gift to me?”
Barry’s hand left his shoulder, Harry squeezed his eyes shut, bracing himself again— when Barry’s hands returned, wrapping around Harry’s.
Harry looked up, his startled eyes flying open. Barry’s eyes, so green, so like his mum’s, met his in the light of Harry’s discarded wand. Harry wondered, for a moment, why Barry’s eyes were so shiny.
“You didn’t ruin anything, okay? Even if you had tried to ruin the party deliberately, you couldn’t have ruined it, because it’s your party too. If you want chaos and— and whatever at your party, then it’s your day to have that! And about the shirt—” Barry transferred one of Harry’s hands so he had both of Harry’s hands in one of his, then he pulled out his wand and pointed it at the t-shirt. “Reparo.”
The tear in the shirt mended as if it had never been there at all.
Harry’s head throbbed, and he just knew that if he had any tears left to cry, he would have started to cry again.
“We’re magic! It’s not a big deal! And besides, I’m sure you’ll get stains on it or rip it again or anything else that can happen to a shirt, and that’s fine! I got you the shirt to wear, not to build a shrine to.”
Harry pressed his lips together and nodded.
Barry picked up the shirt and put it on Harry’s lap. “Do you think… would you want to put it back on?”
Harry nodded again, and Barry released his grip on Harry’s hands. Harry’s hands shook a bit as he fumbled with the shirt, trying to get it into the correct orientation to slip it on over his head. Once he had it on, he looked up and saw Barry readjusting his glasses.
“Thank you,” Harry said, having to force the words out around the lump in his throat. He ran his hands over his newly repaired shirt and desperately hoped that Barry would understand the depth of his gratitude.
Barry cleared his throat. “You’re worth it.”
Harry looked away and his eyes caught on Barry’s shoulder, so close to his. Harry glanced at Barry’s face, still so earnest, then looked away again. His heart pounded in his chest as he took a leap of faith and leaned his head against Barry’s shoulder.
For a moment, nothing happened. Then, just as Harry’s heart was about to beat out of his chest, Barry shifted ever so slightly and leaned his head down to rest it on top of Harry’s.
“—they’ve been in there for so long.”
“If something had gone wrong, Barry would have let us know, right?”
“He did ask us for space… but I just want to help.”
Harry blinked, the action taking a great deal more force than it should, thanks to the gumminess around his eyes from all of his crying earlier. His head throbbed, and he felt disconnected from everything; like it could be the next century for all he knew. The voices out in the hallway sounded garbled, like they were filtering through an aquarium. He scrubbed at his eyes and swallowed forcefully a few times, hoping that that would help him feel more normal.
“Rise and shine,” Barry whispered.
Harry startled, accidentally touching the lens of his glasses. He sighed and took the glasses off and used the hem of his shirt to clean them. “What’s going on?” Harry whispered back.
“Our parents are looking for us, and I want to see how long they last before they knock on the door,” Barry explained.
Harry twitched, his face flushing from embarrassment at the shock of hearing Barry refer to his parents that way. Like they were Harry’s parents too. And immediately after he thought that, a flood of guilt flooded his system, settling into place like it’d never left at all. “How long has it been?” Harry gathered himself together to ask.
“Oh, I don’t know. I think I dozed off for a little while too. Which means it’s been a shockingly long amount of time for them to keep it together, if I’m being honest. I kinda thought they’d barge in out of desperation ages ago, but they’ve been really good.”
“Um, that’s good?”
“Sure, sure, but it does deprive me of an opportunity to mock them for their impatience, which is a bit sad.”
Harry nodded even though he knew that Barry couldn’t see it. He really didn’t know what else to say— and he kinda wished that he could slip away again. It was just so mortifying that Barry had seen him like that, all needy and pathetic. He almost wished that Barry had been mad; it would have been easier to deal with, and he wouldn’t have to face the prospect of trying to make eye contact with Barry in the future, knowing that Barry had sat around while Harry napped off a shameful sobbing fit over nothing at all.
“What if they suffocate in there?” James asked.
“I don’t think that’s likely…” Lily said uncertainly.
“There can’t possibly be good ventilation,” James said.
“Yeah, they’re gonna knock any second now,” Barry whispered. “Should we pretend to be passed out?”
Harry paused. “Um, okay?”
“Great,” Barry said, and then he flopped down against Harry, his weight so unexpected that Harry collapsed under it, leaving them both in an undignified, but somehow silent, sprawl on the cupboard floor.
“It really is quiet in there,” Lily said.
“I don’t think it’s too much to knock on the door to check in on them,” James said.
“I really didn’t want to be overbearing and too much again,” Lily said.
“I can knock, then,” James said.
“Are you sure?”
“Remember, don’t react when they knock or when they come in,” Barry breathed in Harry’s ear.
“Okay,” Harry breathed back. Though with the weight of Barry on top of him, he couldn’t manage much of a reaction if he tried.
“I’m sure,” James said.
“Then do it. I need to know they’re okay.”
There was a gentle knock on the door.
Harry remained silent.
Moments passed, then there was another knock on the door, less gentle this time. Another stretch of time, then another knock.
“Boys, I need you to let me know you’re okay in there. We’ll leave you alone right after, but we need any sign of life at all,” James projected through the door.
Harry’s conviction started to waiver, but then Barry squeezed Harry’s wrist, and he felt a bit more settled. If Barry wasn’t freaking out, then there must not be a reason to freak out.
“Boys, please. Say something,” James said, growing more frantic.
“Why aren’t they saying anything?” Lily asked.
“I’m opening the door.”
A moment later, the door creaked as James whipped it open, though he must have kept a hold on it because there was no banging sound as it hit the wall.
For a long moment, everything seemed stuck in stasis.
“Fuck.” James said.
And then there were hands on Harry’s shoulders, rolling him over.
“Are they breathing? Check for pulses!” Lily said.
“I’m trying, I’m trying,” James muttered.
As he spoke, Harry could feel his shaking hands holding Harry’s wrist, groping for the pulse point. He had to wonder why James was bothering with his pulse when Barry was right there, but maybe Harry’s wrist was just the most accessible.
“There it is,” James said, releasing a heavy sigh of relief. “And… it’s awfully strong… and fast…”
“Now,” Barry breathed in Harry’s ear.
As soon as he did, Harry could feel the beginnings of a huge movement in Barry, so while Harry wasn’t completely sure what he was supposed to do here, he could guess that the point was to startle Lily and James. Harry yanked his wrist back and launched to his feet as fast he could as Barry did the same.
“Surprise! We’re fine,” Barry said.
Harry glanced over and saw that Barry was holding out jazz hands, so he copied him and nodded.
Lily and James both stared at them, utterly motionless.
Barry kept doing his jazz hands, so Harry did too.
James finally moved, his hands coming up to clutch at his chest as he gulped down a breath of air.
Lily bent over and braced her hands on her knees as she too sought to catch her breath.
“You cannot do that to us,” James said between shaky breaths.
“I think my heart actually stopped beating,” Lily said. “I was so scared.”
“It’s so nice to know you care!” Barry exclaimed, finally dropping his hands so he could clap James on the shoulder.
Harry dropped his hands too but didn’t move towards either adult.
“So… you’re alright then?” James asked, releasing his chest with one last rub.
Barry glanced back at Harry.
Harry kept his gaze fixed on the middle distance.
Barry looked back to James. “Er— I think we should all talk, actually. Maybe while sitting down together.”
Harry frowned and looked at Barry.
“I… would like that,” Lily said tentatively.
“How do you feel about that idea, Harry?” James asked.
Harry looked from Barry to James to Lily and back to Barry again.
Barry gave him an encouraging nod.
Talking to Barry had gone a lot better than Harry had thought it would, but— what if Lily and James were mad at him? And then Barry might decide that they were right to be upset—
“I promise it’ll all be okay in the end,” Barry said. “They might get upset on your behalf, but they won’t be mad at you. I promise.”
Harry’s chest burned and his head throbbed as his eyes somehow filled with tears.
“And we promise to go for a walk if we feel ourselves getting too outwardly upset,” James added.
Harry blinked. “Why would you need to do that?”
James and Lily shared a look.
“Because you deserve to be able to tell us how you feel and what’s happened to you without having any part of you be afraid of misdirected anger,” Lily said.
“As much as we’d love to promise that we won’t get mad at all, we care for you, and that means that when bad things happen to you, we get angry at the source of those bad things.”
“But why tell you about them at all if it’s going to upset you?” Harry asked, his stomach flopping as he thought that they might have had this conversation before. “Never mind, I’m being stupid—”
“Harry, you are not stupid. You’re just not. A stupid person wouldn’t have been able to achieve as much as you have, a stupid person wouldn’t be nearly as thoughtful and considerate as you are, a stupid person wouldn’t know or care to ask,” Lily insisted, her eyes ablaze with an intense green fire.
“It’s stupid that we can’t have a conversation without me having to ask stupid questions first,” Harry burst out, unable to look at Lily lest he be caught in her gaze again.
“You are perfectly capable of having a normal, run of the mill conversation,” James said. “And it is perfectly reasonable that you’d want some reassurance before talking about such an upsetting experience.”
Harry fixed his gaze on his hands, gripping the hem of his shirt, and nodded.
“Maybe it’d be easier if we started describing what happened from our point of view and let you interrupt?” Barry asked.
Harry looked up and shook his head. “I’d rather talk,” he blurted out before he could chicken out. The memory of everyone’s angry faces as the crowd failed to disperse was far too haunting to risk hearing about the details of their anger. He’d rather disappoint them with his selfishness than be confronted with their anger.
“We’d love that,” Lily said.
James ushered them all into the sitting room.
Barry took the armchair, and Lily sat down on one end of the couch.
Harry perched on the couch next to Lily.
James disappeared for a moment then came back with a tray holding all the accoutrements for tea. He set it down on the coffee table and served Harry his tea the way he always takes it, then sat down next to Harry.
Harry took a sip of his tea as the others made up their own. The warm liquid soothed some of his headache and the warmth of the teacup seeping into his hands helped him feel a bit more like himself. “Um, so,” Harry started, trying not to start off with an apology like he had with Barry. But then, he couldn’t think of anything else to say. “What should I start with?” he asked.
“Why don’t you start from the incident with Sandy and tell us about what was going on in your head from there?” James suggested.
Harry nodded. “Okay. Er, so, I guess Sandy made everything uncomfortable and awkward, so I felt uncomfortable and awkward, and that’s when I really wanted to stop with the whole show of opening presents. I kinda had an idea from the start that… well, people didn’t know about me so it seemed obvious that Barry was going to have more presents than me. And they didn’t seem to know about Barry changing his name either, which made what happened with Sandy a bit inevitable. And then I was right, and it was awful. I didn’t expect it to go as badly as accidentally opening Seamus’s gift, but…”
“What’s your Seamus like?” Barry asked. “Because I never would have expected him to handle the situation as badly as he did.”
James raised his eyebrows.
“Okay, so maybe he can be a little block-headed, but his reaction was pretty ridiculous,” Barry said.
“I just had some bad experiences with the Seamus I knew this past year, but that was all related to stuff that’s not relevant here. Before that he was fine.”
“More importantly, why did you think that people didn’t know about you and how did you guess that Barry was going to receive more presents than you? It’s pretty standard, I would think, for guests to bring gifts for both birthday boys, regardless of if they’re closer to one twin or the other. That was certainly always the case for the twins in my year at primary school,” Lily said.
Harry looked down. “It wasn’t a big deal or anything, but um… when people came up to me to wish me happy birthday, they were looking for Barry. Or, well, Harry. They left me alone once I pointed them in the direction of Barry.”
There was silence for several long moments after that and eventually Harry had to glance up. All three of them were frozen with mixed expressions of shock and anger on their faces.
Lily got up and walked out of the room without another word.
Harry winced and looked back down just in time to see James’s hand land on his knobby knee and squeeze gently.
“She’s only so riled up because she cares so much about you,” James said, his voice slow and measured.
“It’s not like anyone did something like come up to me and tell me that they only got Barry a gift because they hate me,” Harry said. “Everybody was polite.”
“It is not polite to just walk away from somebody the way it sounds like people were doing to you,” Barry said.
“Oh, so you were paying attention when we were trying to teach you manners,” James said, though his playful tone didn’t seem to reach his expression.
“But… I wasn’t the person they were looking for, so why would they stay and talk to me?”
“The polite thing to do would have been to graciously thank you for the information, at the very least, and then really, they should have shown the slightest interest in who you are, given that you’re not Barry. Personally, in their position, I would have asked how you met Barry and maybe about why the two of you look so similar.”
“It is strange that none of them thought it was weird that there’s two of us that look so much alike,” Barry said with a frown.
James grimaced. “Unfortunately, I think their lack of curiosity may be because some people have convinced themselves that all brown people look the same.”
“Ew,” Barry said.
“Oh,” Harry said.
“Needless to say, your mother and I will be closely examining our relationships with many of the people who were at the party.”
Lily strode back into the room, knelt down in front Harry and took his hands in hers. “I am so sorry that we made you keep opening gifts today. You were clearly uncomfortable; you even asked to stop, and I once again steamrolled over your needs. Not only that, you were treated poorly by the guests that your father and I invited, and neither of us were paying enough attention to notice. I promise that I will do better in the future.”
Harry squirmed in his seat, his heart torn by the pain and sincerity in Lily’s voice. He squeezed her hands, like James had squeezed his knee, and tried to look her in the eyes as he responded. “None of that was your fault, really. I did say that I wanted to have the birthday party with Barry, remember? I also could’ve insisted more about not wanting to open the presents, and it’s not like you’re responsible for how other people treated me.”
“Maybe not normally, but we were supposed to be the hosts— and you’re one of the guests of honor—”
“Can I butt in with something real quick?” Barry asked.
“Yeah, of course,” Harry said, eager for the distraction.
“I think it would’ve been kinda weird if you were hovering around Harry that much. No offense, of course, Harry, I know it would’ve been nice if mum and dad had realized the guests were shitheads earlier, but I know I wouldn’t have wanted you guys to follow me around that much during the party, and I doubt Harry would’ve liked it either.”
Harry tried to imagine how he would’ve felt having Lily and James follow him around like he was an accident-prone toddler and winced. “Yeah, please don’t do that.”
“Well, maybe that one’s more of a hindsight regret,” Lily admitted. “But I should, can, and do regret not calling off the public present opening sooner.”
“That’s okay. Now we know for next time, right?” Harry said.
For some reason, that made Lily’s eyes light up again and she shared a quick look with James. Whatever the reason, Harry was glad that she didn’t seem quite as sad anymore.
“We do know for next time,” Lily confirmed with a nod.
“I don’t mean to bring the mood crashing back down, but would you mind talking a bit about what was going on in your head when you fled?” James asked. “Was it that Lily and I had ignored your needs? Or was there something more to it?”
Harry stalled by tugging upwards on Lily’s hands. “You should sit down properly.”
Lily gave him a sad, knowing look, but got to her feet.
Without thinking about it, Harry kept his grip on her hand and pulled slightly.
The renewed sadness in Lily’s expression dissipated a bit as she sat down next to Harry, both her warm hands still wrapped around his.
Harry stared down at their entwined hands as he worked up the courage to talk about those mortifying moments where he ran away. “It wasn’t any individual specific thing, you know? It was just… everything hitting me at the same time.”
There was a long silence.
Harry sighed. He should have known that they wouldn’t want to let him get away with prevaricating around the situation. “If I had to guess what the final straw was, it was—” Harry stumbled and glanced at Barry.
Barry was looking at him, his wide eyes attentive.
Harry winced and looked away. “Normally, it wouldn’t have been that big of a deal, but I was already pretty upset because of,” Harry shrugged, “everything, so it just hit harder than it should have, right? But, er, when I tried to give Seamus’s gift to Barry, and Barry didn’t take it. I guess I thought he was really mad at me.”
Barry’s eyes turned sad— sadder, because they hadn’t lost the sad cast they’d carried since they’d left the cupboard. “You know that I was mad at all the idiotic guests, right?”
“I know that now,” Harry said, a bit startled to realize that he was starting to really believe it. “But in the moment…”
“What would I have been mad at you about?” Barry asked, and it almost felt like he was pleading with Harry.
Harry looked down and now that he was starting to believe that Barry’s anger was directed at the guests, sharing what he’d thought before was just that much harder. “I thought that maybe—” Harry’s heart pounded in his chest, but as the thought crossed his mind to flee the conversation, Lily squeezed his hand and scooted a little closer to him, and the warmth of her body next to his made some of the tension in his body melt away. “I thought that you would be mad that I had taken your gifts from you and maybe that you were mad about having to share the spotlight with me at all.”
James stood up and left the room.
The suddenness of his departure startled Harry, and he flinched.
Lily squeezed his hand again.
“I promise I’m not mad about those things,” Barry said. “I’d give you the lot of the gifts in a heartbeat if it meant that you didn’t have to deal with all that stress about something that was supposed to be fun.”
Harry winced. “That’s— it’s not your fault. I should’ve just handled it better.”
Barry pinched the bridge of his nose. “I know it’s not my fault, but I just wanted to emphasize that the gifts aren’t important to me.”
Harry couldn’t help raising his eyebrows as he remembered Barry’s enthusiasm about opening gifts.
“Okay, so maybe the gifts are a little important. But you’re way more important.”
Harry felt the corners of his mouth turn up at the clear sincerity in Barry’s proclamation.
“Speaking of, what are we going to do with the presents? People didn’t take them back with them, did they?” Barry asked.
“Of course they didn’t; I would have hexed them if they tried,” Lily said. “I think it’s ultimately up to the two of you what you want to do with them, since they are supposed to be yours. I do have a suggestion, though. I can go through and document who each gift is from, then hide all the identifying labels. The two of you can open all of the gifts and decide between the two of you who gets to keep each gift or if you want to share some of them. Then I can let you know who sent each gift so you can send thank you cards, depending on if the recipient is someone who will be invited back to our home at any point in the future.”
Harry felt himself make a face at the prospect of having to open all of those presents and make all of those decisions and write all those thank you cards and immediately realized that he was being ungrateful again. It would’ve been so easy for— well, for Lily to decide to act like the Dursleys would have. But at least then Harry would’ve been able to go curl up under his covers and sleep away this never-ending day.
“We don’t have to do that now, do we?” Barry asked, his brow furrowed in alarm.
“Of course not,” Lily said. “Whenever the two of you feel up to it is fine.”
“Um, maybe we should do it before the weekend? I’m supposed to go over to Cedric’s to play Quidditch,” Harry said.
Lily and Barry both turned wide and excited green eyes on him.
James burst back into the room. “I was already coming back, but now I have to know more about this.”
Harry frowned. “About me going to Cedric’s to play quidditch?”
James nodded.
Lily and Barry did too.
“He invited me over earlier today…” A flash of uncertainty went through Harry. “If that’s okay. I could write to him and tell him if I can’t go.”
“Of course you can go!” Lily said.
“Sirius is going to want to know how it went,” Barry said, grinning.
“That’s right, you’ll be missing Saturday night dinner,” James said. “Sirius will be insufferable.”
“Sirius is always insufferable,” Lily said. “I hope you and Cedric have lots of fun.”
“Thanks,” Harry said.
“James, were you going to say something else before you got distracted?” Lily asked.
“Thank you, Lils. Yes, I was. Harry, we’re a team. That means that we’re always going to root for each other and celebrate each other’s victories and be there for each other. I know you’re new to this sort of team, so it’s okay if it doesn’t sink in quite yet, but I hope that you one day understand that your light shining could never dim any of our lights. I love you, and I hope you remember this if you ever feel like you’re stealing one of our spotlight’s again, because that’s just not possible.”
A massive lump settled into Harry’s throat as a couple of fresh tears leaked out of the corners of his eyes. Lily was still holding his hands, so he turned and buried his face in her shoulder, letting the fabric of her shirt absorb his tears.
A moment later, Lily released one of his hands to wrap her arm around Harry, holding him closer to her. A warm weight settled behind Harry and another pair of arms wrapped around him as James hugged both Harry and Lily. The armchair creaked as Barry got up and a moment later the cuddle was complete as Barry wrapped his arms around all three of them.
With the warmth and support of his new team surrounding him, Harry knew that everything would be alright.
Notes:
HOLY SHIT I DID IT Y'ALL WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
there's still a bunch of comments that i need to respond to (and approve) on the previous chapter-- i see you, i love you, and i'm going to respond to you!! i just prioritized getting this chapter out on OUR BOY'S BDAY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! AND IT'S THE LONGEST CHAPTER IN THE FIC!!!!!!!!!!
im still so insanely proud of myself y'all have no idea. anyways don't expect this kinda turn around on a chapter again because WOO it was difficult
also prayer circle that my keyboard that i ordered gets shipped because my built in laptop one broke and i despise the external keyboard i have now and the main thing that managed to get me through writing this chapter on a bitch ass keyboard that i hate was harry's bday being today. so without that. oof. hence the prayer circle for the keyboard
Chapter 50: Overly Clingy Potters
Notes:
surprise bitch im not dead
thanks to shriya for betaing!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rest of Harry’s birthday was exactly what he needed it to be— quiet and lowkey. Nobody brought up the presents again that day, and they passed the time all piled together on the couch, watching movies and snacking on party leftovers as they got hungry.
The next day was also quite slow and family-oriented. Group board games, more movies, and endless hugging were the activities of choice, though Harry couldn’t help but sense a strange undercurrent to the seemingly lighthearted atmosphere. He was unable to escape that strangeness for long; every time he got up as if to leave, the other three would get up to follow, unless he indicated that he was heading to the loo.
Throughout the day, owls bearing apology letters from many of the party attendees arrived. Some of them made Lily and James roll their eyes, some of them drew out a relieved laugh or smile, and one memorable note was delivered to Barry, who promptly lit it on fire.
That was the most exciting thing to happen that day. By late afternoon, Harry was getting tired of everyone seeming to walk on eggshells around him— while simultaneously refusing to let him leave their sight. Even though they had all sworn up and down that Harry’s reaction to the birthday party was okay and justified, he couldn’t help but feel like they hadn’t meant it when they all winced like Barry had done something awful and violent when he burned that letter.
Harry wanted to get everyone to loosen up a little, and he hoped that tying up the loose ends of opening up the presents would accomplish that. Despite Barry’s reluctance to risk opening more cans of worms with the presents, he agreed that it had to happen eventually and that they may as well get it over with. Before they started opening the presents, Lily made it so that he and Barry wouldn’t know who each gift was originally intended for, which helped Harry feel better about taking some of the gifts. Harry hated Barry’s attempts to give Harry every single gift out of some sort of misplaced guilt. To try and minimize guilt-fueled decision making, Harry suggested that they put aside any gifts that neither of them were passionate about and flip a coin to distribute those. After some convincing,Barry agreed to the system, and they managed to split the presents almost evenly between them.
This outcome at least seemed satisfactory to Lily and James, despite Harry’s conviction that Barry should’ve kept the majority of the presents, since most of them had been intended for him in the first place. At least Harry wasn’t keeping more than half of them; he would’ve had a hard time swallowing the guilt if he’d taken that much more from Barry.
Before they put away all of the presents, Lily went through each of their piles, consulting a detailed list she had made before she anonymized the presents. At the end, she handed each of them a small list of names and addresses that Harry had no idea what to do with.
“Wait,” Harry said, holding up a hand to stop her as she started to get up, “what am I supposed to do with these, exactly?”
“Write thank you notes. I’ve included, under the address, which gift they gave you so you should have all the information you need. And don’t worry, I did prescreen each of your lists so neither of you will be writing a thank you note to someone who categorically does not deserve to be thanked.”
Harry flushed as a wave of inadequacy swept over him.
Lily paused. “Would you like me to teach you how to write thank you notes?”
Harry nodded, grateful beyond words that she had offered before he had to figure out how to ask. They spent the next several minutes going over what the point of a thank you note was and what to include in them and a lot of other information that Harry would never have thought to ask for. Even though writing each card was a little bit tedious, Harry thought that the whole concept was nice. He really was grateful for many of the gifts, and he liked the idea of making sure the gift givers knew that he was grateful.
The next day after that, James and Lily sat down with him to talk about his OWLs and the upcoming school year. To Harry’s relief, most of it was good news. James had confirmed with McGonagall that Harry would not have to complete any summer assignments, given all of the work he was doing to prepare for retaking the OWLs and the fact that he was not yet technically a Hogwarts student. That was a bit strange for Harry to ponder, but if it meant that he didn’t have to do extra work— he was all in favor of it. The other good news was that most of his tutors agreed that he was ready to take on his OWLs— even Severus thought he was ready for the Arithmancy exam. The bad news was that the holdouts were Andromeda, who lacked confidence in his history knowledge, and Fleamont, who wanted another session or two to shore up his admittedly still-shaky potions theory.
Harry had to admit that they were both probably right, but that didn’t mean he wanted to spend more time on either subject. He didn’t want to spend more time on history— most of it seemed the same as in his old universe, which didn’t help make the subject any less boring and useless. Potions with Fleamont was sometimes fun now, and thoughts of the subject no longer brought on waves of anxiety. It would never be his favorite subject, but thanks to Fleamont, it was a normal amount of not-his-favorite now.
At least his weekend plans with Cedric were safe, as both Fleamont and Andromeda preferred to hold study sessions with him during the week.
Aside from that conversation about his OWLs, that Friday was shaping up to be just the same as the day before— every second of the day spent in close contact with Lily and James with no personal space or breathing room. At least Barry was engrossed in a new book he’d received and had mostly returned to normal.
When he walked into the kitchen for breakfast, Lily hopped up from her seat to wrap him in a hug. It was weird and unprompted, but Harry returned the hug anyway. When Barry came downstairs, he first walked up to Harry and gave him an awkward squeeze on the shoulder before doing anything else. Harry reached up to pat his back before returning to his breakfast. For some reason, it seemed like every time someone got up or moved around, they needed to detour to give Harry some form of physical affection. And when they weren’t touching him, they hovered nearby.
At first, Harry hadn’t minded the contact or having the entire family close by— in fact, he’d found the palpable warmth from everyone to be quite nice. But then the attention became inconvenient. Lily sat so close to him that his ability to move his arm was restricted, and he had a hard time eating without making a mess. He had never, ever, thought that there would come a time that he would be sick and tired of this sort of positive attention, but as Harry endured another prolonged hug with Lily while Harry was just trying to get up to go to the loo, he was forced to confront the fact that he was very much so tired of it all, and more than that, of their inability to leave him alone. But he knew that the attention was well-intentioned, and he didn’t want to seem like a brat, so Harry did his best to tolerate the clinginess.
But by the time James intercepted him for a hug on his way to grab a book from the bookshelf, with Lily joining the hug from behind Harry moments later, Harry could feel himself about to snap.
“What is with all the hugs?” Harry asked, his tone forcefully level and his voice a bit muffled from being pressed into the crook of James’s shoulder.
The hug sandwich shifted upwards, then downwards, as both Lily and James shrugged in unison.
Harry sighed, even as he squashed down the frustration building in his chest. “There has to be a reason you’re clinging to me this much.” Harry grimaced a bit as the words left his mouth harsher than he had intended them to.
James and Lily peeled away from him, to Harry’s mixed relief and guilt.
Lily sighed and looked away.
“Look, why don’t we sit down for a moment,” James said, gesturing at the nearby kitchen table.
Harry happily complied, relieved that the chairs were too small for either of them to be able to try and share the seat with him, then guilty that that was his first thought.
“I know that we have been, well, a lot these past couple of days,” Lily said, shooting a guilty look at James.
James nodded.
Lily bit her lip as she thought about something. “I want to preface this by saying that it is not your responsibility to solve this, okay? It is your— James’s and my responsibility to handle our emotions, but we have been doing a subpar job of it since the birthday party.”
Harry frowned, wishing she would just get to the point already.
“The party was hard for us. Everything from dealing with our so-called guests to having to stand by while you and Barry were shut in a cupboard— it was hard. So all the hugs and general clinginess were about, well, I don’t want to speak for James, but I was trying to soothe myself by reminding myself that you’re here and you’re okay. I convinced myself that the hugs were for you, to help you feel better, when they were really more about making me feel better.” By the end of her little speech, Lily’s face had turned bright red, clashing with the red of her hair.
“I’m sorry that we’ve been so overbearing,” James added.
Lily nodded in fervent agreement.
Harry wanted to hold onto his previous annoyance, to let its presence overwhelm him and prevent him from feeling anything else, but it was like Lily’s explanation and James’s apology had punctured a hole in his frustration, and he could feel it slipping away. In its absence the curl of guilt wrapped around his chest. Harry roughly shoved a hand through his hair and sighed. “It’s fine. I— it meant a lot that you were there for me with everything that happened. And I think talking to you really did help. At first, the hugs and attention were really nice! It was just—”
“That we went too far,” Lily supplied.
Harry nodded.
“We can give you space. What— what would be the most helpful for you? Your room is always available, there’s the brooms outside—” James winced as he flicked his eyes over to Lily—”you could even go out somewhere, if you need, maybe go see a movie— Matilda looked like it would be fun, I always love seeing mundane interpretations of magic.”
Harry thought about it for a moment, thought about going up to his room and shutting the door behind him, and for a moment, the thought seemed appealing. But then he looked at Lily and James, looked at their overbright eyes, at their nervous postures, and he just couldn’t bring himself to turn his back on them. Ever since he crash landed into their lives, they had been so nice and accommodating of him in every single way that mattered; the least he could do was let them cling to him.
And as he had that thought, the abhorrent selfishness of his behavior struck him in the chest. His breath stuttered in his lungs. Here he was, surrounded by people who wanted nothing more than to give him hugs and spend time with him, and he had the audacity to act like it was— like it was some kind of burden for him to bear.
“I’ll just stay here,” Harry said, trying to dispel the deep-seated claws of his guilt by doing the right thing.
Lily and James’s relief was palpable.
“We’ll lighten up,” James said, his eyes wide and earnest.
“We swear,” Lily said with a firm nod.
Harry resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “Why don’t we just do something together, so you don’t have to do all of that,” he gestured vaguely to encompass all of the effort they’d been putting into inserting themselves into his orbit.
Lily and James both nodded eagerly, but neither of them went to make a suggestion.
Harry sighed and wracked his brain for something that they’d all enjoy doing. “Why don’t we… practice dueling? If you like dueling, Lily,” Harry suggested.
“Dueling could be fun,” Lily said, sounding a bit uncertain as she glanced over at James.
James wrung his hands together, his brows drawn together with concern. “As much as I love dueling, I don’t know if I love the idea of shooting offensive spells at you right now.”
Harry caught himself before he could heave an exasperated sigh. “What if we didn’t do normal dueling? What if, instead of flinging whatever spells we can think of at each other, we just shot paint out of our wands? There’s gotta be a spell that can do that, right?”
Lily canted her head to the side. “Do you mean like in paintball?”
Harry smiled and nodded. “Yeah, exactly like that!”
“What’s paintball?” James asked.
Lily rolled her eyes. “It’s a game where mundane people shoot paintball pellets at each other for fun.”
“That sounds messy,” James said, a glint in his eye.
“It’s also a bit painful, I’ve heard,” Lily said.
“Well, if we’re using magic we can probably make it so it’s not as painful,” James said.
“Harry, why don’t you go get Barry out of his new book while James and I whip up a spell that we can use? Maybe you can also work on charming some of our activewear so we all have bright white outfits to wear?”
James shot her a strange look.
“It’ll be easier to see who’s been hit with paint if we’re all wearing all white.”
“I can do that,” Harry said, bouncing forward onto the balls of his feet, the stirrings of excitement starting to ease the weight of the guilt off his chest.
Let’s all meet up in the backyard in thirty minutes, sound good?” Lily said.
Harry nodded, then took off to find Barry and catch him up on their plans.
Paintball ended up being just as fun as Harry had hoped it would be. Lily and James came up with an insanely good spell, considering how fast they put it together. They’d said that they’d taken shortcuts by borrowing components from other existing spells, but that didn’t make their feat seem any less impressive to Harry. Lily and James knew so many spells and knew just how to combine them to get the effect that they wanted.
Casting the spell sent a pellet of a gel-like colored liquid flying in the direction the wand was pointed at. Unlike a normal paintball, the pellet would explode moments before impact, leaving the paint to splatter on the victim but eliminating the sting of impact entirely. The result seemed to Harry like an awesome combination of paintball guns and water guns.
After demonstrating the spell, Lily and James had left Harry and Barry to practice it while they went and got changed into their all-white outfits. When they got back, they all spent a couple of minutes establishing rules and conditions for victory, split into teams, and launched into their first of many games.
They spent the entire afternoon flinging paint at one another, conjuring obstacles and shields, and getting the dirtiest that Harry had ever been. At one point, he had the thought that Aunt Petunia would have a conniption at the sight of their paint-splattered clothes and backyard, but he wasn’t able to dwell on it for long with Barry charging at him, already spewing paintballs from the tip of his wand.
By the time they had cleaned themselves up and retired to lie about on the couch after dinner, Harry found that his hard-earned victories had tired him out too much for him to mind the lingering clinginess of Lily and James.
The next day, Harry woke up jittery with excitement. He was going over to Cedric’s later that morning and would be staying there for most of the day. Some of his excitement came from his eagerness to get away from Potter Cottage for a little while, but he also couldn’t wait to see Cedric again. Hopefully this would be more relaxed than their first meeting or his birthday party was.
As he got dressed for the day, Harry worried that Lily and James were going to make leaving difficult. They wouldn’t try to stop him from going, not after the conversation they had had yesterday, but if they seemed too sad, Harry would be weighed down with guilt for daring to leave them anyways. At least Harry had made these plans with Cedric before everything exploded at the birthday party— for some reason, if the plans had been made later, he thought he might have had a harder time following through.
Harry fortified himself with a deep breath and a quick glance at the stack of letters from Cedric that he kept on his desk, then he went down to the kitchen for some breakfast. For the first time since the morning of his birthday, he found himself in an empty, undisturbed kitchen. Harry frowned and tilted his head to the side, listening to the empty house, and realized that everyone else was still asleep.
A wide grin spread over his face and his chest lightened with a bit of hope. Maybe everyone was finally starting to get over their clinginess— they knew that Harry had plans to hang out with Cedric, and if they planned to be as needy as they had been for the past couple of days, then they would have made sure to be awake early enough to spend time with him before he left.
Harry puttered about the kitchen, putting together a quick breakfast for himself of cereal and a banana, enjoying the rare chance to use the kitchen without anyone else hovering nearby. Midway through his bowl of cereal, the rest of the Potters started filtering into the kitchen. James and Lily in particular were moving gingerly and complaining of soreness from their paintball fight. Barry grinned and started ribbing his parents for showing their age, and the mood in the kitchen felt just like it had before everything went wrong at the birthday party.
“How are you planning to get to Cedric’s?” Barry asked.
“He sent me his floo address, so I think that’d be easiest,” Harry said, relishing the fact that that statement was true since the healers had fixed his problem with flooing,
“Are you sure you’ll be okay traveling alone?” James asked, the worry lines between his eyebrows deepening. “I’d be more than happy to go with you—”
“I’m good,” Harry said quickly. “It’s just flooing, and it’s not like you’d be able to squeeze into the fireplace with me anyways.”
“But what if you end up somewhere else on accident? How will you get back?” James continued to fret.
Harry sighed and dug his wand out of his pocket, using it to summon that pen that Lily had charmed for him. Nothing appeared. Harry frowned. “What happened to that pen you made me?” Harry asked.
Lily lit up. “I cannot believe I forgot to give that back to you.” She whipped out her wand and silently flicked it. A second later, she held up her hand to catch a small, metallic-looking object, which she then handed to Harry. “James and I transformed it into a necklace. It’s just a very thin chain, made of pure gold so it shouldn’t irritate your skin or be too terribly noticeable.”
“And it’ll hold the enchantment better than the old pen did,” James added, looking distracted from his anxious spiral.
Harry twisted it around his fingers, searching for the clasp. Once he found it, he stared at the thin chain in consternation, not sure he’d be able to get the clasp secure without it taking forever. He looked up. “Can I get some help?”
Lily took the chain back and secured it around his neck.
“That looks so boring,” Barry drawled. “You should’ve gotten him something cooler, like a puka shell necklace.”
Harry looked up and stared at Barry, trying to figure out if he was being serious or not.
Lily frowned. “Would you want a puka shell necklace instead? James and I can start working on that if you do…”
Harry shook his head. “No, no this is great.”
Barry rolled his eyes. “I can’t believe my brother has no taste.”
“Would you like a puka shell necklace?” Lily asked kindly.
Barry crossed his arms. “Maybe.”
James reached over and flicked Barry’s nose. “We’ll get right on that for you.”
Barry stuck his nose in the air. “Good.”
Harry snorted at Barry’s antics as he ran his finger over the chain links. “So, how do I let you know that I need you? With the pen, I was supposed to click it, but I’m not sure what to do with this.”
“If you hold the clasp between your fingers and squeeze it three times, James and I will both get an alert.”
Harry nodded and looked at James. “If something happens, I’ll let you know. But I won’t need to because everything is going to be fine.”
“But what if—”
“James,” Lily said, laying a hand over James’s, “Harry will be fine. He has ways to contact us if needed, and he is a short year away from adulthood himself. You need to stop worrying so much.”
James sniffed. “Strong words from the woman whose hand I can feel shaking.”
Lily snatched her hand back. “Whatever. My words still stand. We promised we’d lay off him yesterday, and your mother-hen routine decidedly violates that promise.”
Barry sighed dramatically, laying the back of his hand on his forehead. “Oh Harry, I do fear you shall return from your voyage to a broken home.”
“You’ve been reading too much Pride and Prejudice,” Harry said, flicking a stray piece of cereal at Barry’s head.
James snapped his fingers a couple times. “Hey, hey no being overdramatic when it’s my turn to be the drama queen.”
“And why should you get the monopoly on being dramatic? It’s my twin that I’m going to have to go the whole day without.”
“You’ve got your book to distract you,” James muttered.
Barry rolled his eyes. “Yeah, that I finished last night.”
“Don’t you have a friend coming over today?” Lily asked.
“Not until later. Probably after lunch sometime.”
“Well, that should keep you plenty entertained without your twin around, won’t it?”
“That’s all well and good, but I don’t have a book or a friend coming over to distract me,” James said with a huff, crossing his arms.
Harry frowned. “Wait, aren’t Sirius and Severus coming over tonight for dinner? It’s Saturday.”
James perked up for the first time since he started spiraling over Harry’s safety. “Oh that’s right! You have fun with Cedric then. Let us know if you’re not going to make it home for dinner.”
Barry launched to his feet. “I’ll be back,” he said, rushing off upstairs.
“Sure,” Harry said, both to James’s request and Barry’s departure. He looked at Lily and James. “Do either of you know what that was about?”
They both shook their heads.
“I’m sure he’ll tell us if we need to know,” Lily said.
Harry glanced one more time in the direction that Barry had run off in, then returned to his breakfast with a shrug.
The rest of the morning seemed to drag on as Harry couldn’t help watching the clock, waiting for it to tick down to when he could leave for Cedric’s and the day of quidditch that they’d planned out. Barry came back downstairs not long after disappearing, and while he refused to divulge why he had run off, he did join Harry in messing with James, which helped distract Harry a bit.
Then it was time for Harry to leave. With his heart pounding in excitement, Harry grabbed his bag of quidditch supplies and rushed off to the floo, more than ready to spend some time with someone who was decidedly not a Potter.
Notes:
things have been real crazy for me like. man. to give a brief classic ao3 author overview, i got my first paper on my grad school research published, i went to three conferences where i won best presentation awards at two of them, i got my wisdom teeth out and then got an infection from that, i discovered that im now gluten intolerant and not so great with dairy either, at one point my car was making a very scary noise that cost a big lot of money to fix, idk there was definitely more but those are the things that are immediately coming to mind which just goes to show how very much everything was nonstop. but hey, to quote my discord status, at least it's not sepsis!
anyways as crazy as things got i never stopped chipping away at this chapter of hlh and honestly there's a solid chance i might still end up coming back and making some tweaks to this chapter but i figured y'all would rather have it now (and don't worry i will still prioritize working on the next chapter lskdfjlsdkjf) ideally the next chapter will be back on my somewhat close to monthly schedule but who can say truly who can say
Chapter 51: Hanging out with Cedric
Notes:
huge thank you to dianna for beta reading!!!! this chapter would not be the same without you
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry gracefully stepped out of the Diggorys’ floo and basked for a moment in the novelty of his ability to do that. Cedric appeared out of nowhere, his face split by a wide grin. He grabbed Harry’s free hand and towed him out the back door, snatching his broom from where it rested next to the door.
Harry laughed, immediately caught up in Cedric’s good mood. “Eager to get started, are you?”
Cedric glanced at Harry’s broom, ready to go in his hand, then at Harry’s bag, dropped by the door where Cedric’s broom had been. “It looks like I’m not the only one.”
Harry mounted his broom, tossing Cedric a sly smile. “I guess we’re both very excited,” he said as he took off into the air.
Cedric launched after him, his grin widening.
They spent ages just chasing each other through the air, a bit like a game of tag, but much less structured. They swooped around, their motions ebbing and flowing, trying to get a hand on the other’s broom, their foot, their elbow— whatever they could reach. It was silly and fun, and Harry could think of nothing that he would rather be doing than racing through the calm blue sky with the sun on his back and the wind in his hair and the thrill of chasing Cedric coursing through his veins.
Eventually, they needed a break, so they landed on the grassy lawn. Harry dropped onto his back, his broom loosely resting on top of his open palm. Cedric laid down next to him, his outstretched hand mere centimetres from Harry’s.
“You know, I thought we were supposed to be doing seeker drills,” Harry said with a breathless smile.
“Eh,” Cedric said, a smile in his voice. “Being able to stick with the opposing team’s seeker is an important part of the game, so basically we were doing drills.”
Harry’s stomach dropped as he realized that this casual sort of setting would likely be the only setting in which they would get to play Quidditch together. The chances of Harry getting to be the seeker for his team when he was coming out of nowhere as a sixth year seemed nearly impossible. “Yeah, totally,” Harry muttered, trying to pull himself out of his head. Out of the corner of his eye, Harry could see Cedric turn his head to survey Harry.
“Is everything okay?” Cedric asked. “I didn’t think you seemed like the workaholic type.”
Harry snorted, distracted from his melancholy thoughts by the sudden, unpleasant reminder of how he had spent the past couple of days doing absolutely nothing while his overbearing p— guardians hovered around. “If I were that type, I never would’ve survived these past couple of days.”
Cedric paused. “Why’s that?”
“After our birthday party, Lily and James became the biggest mother-hens ever, and they were treating me like I was a particularly fragile egg in their nest,” Harry said with a roll of his eyes. He hauled himself to his feet, unwilling to sit around and mope for any longer. “Anyways, I really was curious about those seeker drills that you had mentioned…”
“So much for not being a workaholic.” Cedric said as he got to his feet.
Harry shrugged and stood up as well. “For quidditch? Always.”
Cedric laughed. “I suppose I can’t argue with you there. So we usually start with this one drill,” Cedric said. And with that, he launched into a series of explanations and demonstrations. They spent the rest of the afternoon running through all sorts of drills. Some of them were familiar, some of them were not, but even the familiar ones were different from what he was used to because they’d been modified for two seekers to practice at once. Harry tried to ask about who had modified them, but Cedric didn’t even seem to realize that they were changed at all. After a bit of reflection, they decided that the difference must be because all the quidditch teams here have at least two seekers, if not more.
That particular reminder brought Harry some hope that he would at least get to play quidditch in some capacity at Hogwarts.
Just then, Harry noticed Cedric’s mum, June, setting down a little tray with snacks and beverages. She left with a smile and wave at both of them, then went back into the house.
Harry caught Cedric’s attention and gestured at the tray, and they decided to take a quick breather and enjoy June’s delivery.
“This is really good,” Harry said, taking another bite of what seemed to be a homemade granola bar.
Cedric smiled wide and proud. “She makes them herself. She worries about how much time I spend training and flying sometimes, so she came up with the recipe to make sure I get enough protein and all the other stuff you need for exercise.”
“I didn’t know wizards knew about protein,” Harry said curiously.
“Well, some of them probably don’t. The really insular and old families that pride themselves on their “pure blood” or whatever almost certainly don’t. The rest of us have picked up a thing or two from the mundane people in our lives. But in my mum’s case, she is mundane, so she learned all about protein and, uh, electrolytes, and all that other stuff the old fashioned way— by sitting in class.”
Harry hadn’t known that Cedric was a half-blood too. “That’s really cool.”
“I’ll have to tell her you think so,” Cedric said.
Once they were sated, they returned to the sky.
Harry and Cedric headed inside once the sun started to dip lower into the sky. All the flying had left them soaked in sweat, but Cedric was able to take care of that with a quick wave of his wand. Harry knew his hair looked stupid, but at least his clothes were dry and smelled like pine needles instead of sweat.
June bustled around in the kitchen, stirring something on the stove, her motions frazzled as she set down the spoon to try and chop something next to her on the counter before returning to stirring the contents of the pot. “Oh, boys, there you are! Cedric, would you be a dear and chop that zucchini,” she said with a nod towards the cutting board.
“Of course, mum,” Cedric said, squeezing her shoulder as he walked by. He pointed his wand at the zucchini and it chopped itself into perfect chunks. “Anything else?” he asked.
“Yes, the two onions over there,” June said with a gesture.
Cedric peeled the outer layers of the onions away, then set them down on the cutting board and repeated the spell he used on the zucchini. The onions collapsed into two neat piles of diced onion. “I could charm the pot to stir itself, if you’d like,” Cedric said.
“That’s alright, I like the personal touch of stirring it myself. Why don’t you spend some time with your guest?” she suggested.
“Well, let me know if you change your mind,” Cedric said. He pulled out a chair at the kitchen table and gestured for Harry to take it as he sat down in the adjacent chair.
“Thanks,” Harry said as he sat down.
“I have to ask, do you think that I was too rigid when we were doing the ladder drill?” Cedric asked, launching them into a discussion dissecting their performance in the quidditch drills.
During a brief lull in their conversation, June spoke up. “Cedric, I know you really love that cleaning charm of yours, but it always messes up your hair. I know you’ve got a charm that can help with that, so why don’t you use it to fix both of your heads?”
Cedric’s eyes flicked up to Harry’s hair, and he snorted. “Mum’s right, I really did a number on your hair, and I bet mine doesn’t look any better.” He pointed his wand at his own head, then performed a complicated series of flourishes that ended with a tap on top of his head. The disorderly waves and patches that were sticking up all collapsed so that his hair was lying flat on top of his head. “Want me to do yours?”
“I have to warn you that my hair is pretty untameable,” Harry said with a rueful smile, “but you’re welcome to try it if you want.”
Cedric picked up his wand and started to wave it through the air.
The front door slammed shut.
Cedric jumped, his wand hand jerking off course.
A solid force smashed into Harry’s nose. He reared back, cupping his nose in his hands as tears started to stream down his face.
“Oh Merlin, Harry, I’m so sorry. Are you alright?” Cedric asked.
“I’m fine, I’m fine,” Harry said, his voice muffled behind his hands. “Does my hair at least look better?”
Cedric glanced up at Harry’s hair. He pressed his lips together and shook his head.
Harry sighed as he dashed away a few of the tears and saw through his bleary eyes that Amos had arrived.
“We’re in the kitchen,” June called.
Harry grimaced, not holding much hope that Amos would be any better than he had last time.
There was a thud from the direction of the front door, then heavy footsteps. “When’s dinner?” Amos asked as he rounded the corner into the kitchen.
“It’ll be ready soon,” June said.
“Is he staying for dinner?” Amos asked, not even looking at Harry.
Harry hardly noticed that Amos was talking about him like he wasn’t there, too busy palpitating his nose to check for damage to care.
“Harry is staying for dinner, yes,” June said, a note of warning in her tone.
“What the bloody hell is wrong with you, anyways?” Amos snapped at Harry. “You’re crying like a little sissy.”
Harry wordlessly went to the loo to sort himself out rather than stay and pick a fight with Cedric’s dad. Through the closed door of the loo, he could hear voices snapping from the kitchen. He sighed. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to stay for dinner, but June had been so insistent, and he didn’t want to say goodbye to Cedric just yet. So he supposed he’d just have to deal with Amos.
At least his nose felt better and there seemed to be no lasting damage. He cleaned up his face and managed to get his hair into its normal state of disarray, then headed out to rejoin the others.
Harry sat down as far from Amos as he could, which was unfortunately not very far at all, given the small size of their kitchen table.
A long awkward silence lingered before June sighed and spoke without looking away from the stove. “How was quidditch today, boys?”
“It was great,” Harry said, turning in his chair to try and put Amos out of his line of sight so he could pretend like he was just talking to June and Cedric.
“Practicing with a seeker as skilled as Harry is always an incredible opportunity,” Cedric added.
His cheeks burned at the unexpected compliment, making him doubly glad that Amos couldn’t see his face.
Amos scoffed. “Can’t be that good of a seeker if he’s also a chaser. Just pick a position and stick with it.”
Harry rolled his eyes.
Cedric’s expression turned hard as stone. “You know Barry is the chaser. Harry’s always been a seeker.”
“Sure,” Amos said, the disbelief clear in his tone.
Cedric wordlessly glared at Amos.
“And how was your day, Amos?” June asked.
Amos sighed. “Frustrating. Higgins was on a hot streak today; even got a hole in one, and he was quite insufferable about ‘waiting for us to catch up’,” he said, putting exaggerated finger quotes around the words. “As if he’s not usually the one holding the rest of us up.”
“Well, was the conversation at least good? I know you were trying to sweet talk Yaxley into a deal the other day, did that go alright?”
Harry froze at the mention of a Death Eater, then forced himself to relax. The last thing he needed was for Amos to notice his discomfort and latch onto it. And besides, Harry needed to remember that the Death Eaters of his world weren’t organized in the same way— that they may be prejudiced assholes, but they weren’t active murderers.
Amos grunted. “He’s still being obtuse about what I can and cannot do for him in return. For some reason, he thinks that I have the power to influence the goings-on in the Auror office. They’re in a bit of a tizzy these days, and Yaxley wants me to get one of his buddy’s kids promoted.”
“People should have to earn their positions,” Cedric said in a strained voice.
Harry tilted his head to the side, surveying Cedric. Cedric’s hands were gripping the edge of the table, his posture stiff and strained. His eyes were flinty and sharp in a way that reminded Harry of his Cedric in the moments before he went to face the dragon. Harry glanced at Amos and saw that the man was getting tense too, a heavy shadow of annoyance on his face.
“I am not going to apologize for making sure that you’ve always had the best opportunities,” Amos said, his tone forcefully measured and calm.
“And I am not going to apologize for wanting to earn those opportunities on my own,” Cedric replied.
Amos scoffed. “Please. As if James hasn’t been pulling strings from day one for his son.”
Harry watched this exchange bounce back and forth, each word thickening the tension in the room. He froze in his seat, certain that if he drew Amos’s attention that it would be the spark that caused an explosion.
“I don’t give a damn what James does and does not do,” Cedric said, getting to his feet. “I do give a damn that your actions, your unnecessary actions, have sullied my hard won accomplishments. I care that because of you, when people look at me, they wonder what strings you pulled to get me where I am, as if I’m some useless layabout—”
Amos slammed his hand on the table and surged to his feet. “Enough, Cedric! That’s enough out of you. After all these years, after everything I have done for you, I cannot believe that you would be so ungrateful as to try and scold me for just trying to do what’s best for you. As if I wouldn’t have killed to have the same opportunities that I worked my ass off to provide for you. We’re not from one of those sacred families, we don’t have the money that the Potters have—”
“God, do you even hear yourself,” Cedric asked, flinging a hand up in the air and taking a step towards Amos. “Potters this, James that. You’re so caught up in your little Hogwarts rivalry that you can’t live in the goddamned present for even a second. You act like Barry and Harry are nothing more than James clones and like James himself hasn’t changed since Hogwarts. I know this may come as a shock to you, but some people grow up once they leave school and mature. So newsflash, dad,” Cedric said, closing the distance between him and Amos so that they were nearly chest to heaving chest. “If anyone here is a clone of James from Hogwarts, it’s certainly not Harry, who’s already more mature than even any of us will ever be, which just leaves you.” Cedric jabbed his finger into Amos’s chest.
Smack.
The sound of Amos slapping Cedric across the face seemed to echo in the silent room.
Harry remained frozen for a terribly long second before he surged to his feet and shoved himself between Cedric and Amos. With his arms spread eagle, he started to back away from Amos, Cedric’s heaving breaths puffing onto Harry’s exposed neck, one slow trembling step at a time. So close to Cedric, Harry could feel Cedric trembling and a slight sheen of sweat that had broken out on Cedric’s skin again. Harry’s hands ached for his wand, but Amos didn’t have his out, and Harry didn’t want to be the one to escalate this fight. Harry glanced down at his hand and curled it into a fist, then fixed his gaze on Amos, ready to launch at the man if he so much as twitched in Cedric’s direction.
Before Harry ever got the chance to make a move, June launched into a blur of motion. One moment she was standing over the stove, frozen in horror with her hand wrapped around a wooden spoon. The next, she was standing between Harry and Amos, her entire body shaking with fury.
“How dare you,” she hissed.
“June, step aside,” Amos said, bringing his fists up and glowering at Cedric.
Harry abandoned his non-magical violence plans and started to scramble for his wand, but before he could reach it, June took care of it.
June slammed her knee upward into Amos’s crotch with so much force that Amos instantly turned green. Then, before Amos could crumple to the ground, she shoved the man as hard as she could, sending him topping backwards. “You stay the hell away from my son, you hear me?”
Amos landed in a heap on the ground, hands pressed to his groin.
“And you had better be out of my house by the time we get back.”
Amos groaned pitifully.
June squatted down so she was on Amos’s eye level. “Do you understand me? You will be gone by the time I return.”
“Okay,” Amos breathed.
June stood back up. “Come on, boys, we’ll have to go out for dinner.”
Harry glanced at Amos one last time, then nodded. He slipped behind Cedric for a moment to turn off the stove, then wrapped a hand around Cedric’s wrist to pull him out of the house after June.
“Where would you boys like to go to dinner?” June asked, once they were all piled into the car and were a decent distance from the house.
Cedric shrugged.
“We should go to my house,” Harry said, leaning forward. “It’s Saturday, so Lily and James are having their friends over, and I think Barry is also having a friend over, so two more guests wouldn’t be a big deal at all.” Especially once they hear about what happened with Amos.
“I wouldn’t want to impose,” June demurred.
“Well, why don’t you take me home, and I can run in and ask if it’s alright if you join too. If for some reason it’s not, I’ll run back out and let you know. But I know it will be alright because they’re already planning on hosting a crowd today.”
“Let’s do it, mum,” Cedric said. “It sounds like more fun than going out somewhere.”
“As long as Harry checks to see if it’s alright first,” June decided.
“Alright,” Harry agreed. Between him and June, they were able to figure out a nearby landmark that June could navigate to on her own and that Harry could navigate to Potter Cottage from. With that decided, the car fell into a stiff silence as June drove off into the countryside.
“I am ever so sorry you had to see that, Harry,” June said, breaking the silence.
Harry frowned at her. “Why are you apologizing? I should be apologizing for being the one to rile him up in the first place.”
Cedric’s jaw dropped. “You can’t be serious, Harry.”
“He’s obviously provoked by Potters, so I should have declined the dinner invitation.”
“Amos is a grown adult who shouldn’t be provoked by the mere presence of his one-sided childhood rival’s son,” June said coldly.
“And besides, I’d say I did far more ‘provoking’ than you, and I still didn’t deserve to have him hit me,” Cedric said, and though his words were confident, he sounded a bit unsure of himself at the end, his eyes darting out the window.
“That’s right, Cedric,”June said, her expression softening for just a moment when she glanced at Cedric. “And I am going to make sure he never gets the chance to lay his hands on you again.”
Cedric let out a deep breath and shot a quick smile at his mum.
“I don’t want to ever hear either of you taking the blame for that man— or any other person’s— actions. Got it? If you try and blame yourself for things like Amos being an utter misanthrope, then you let him off the hook for his own actions.”
Harry frowned and looked out the window, absorbing June’s words. He hadn’t really thought of it like that before, but now the thought of his readiness to take the blame for the dinner going so poorly itched with the unfairness of it all.
“So, um, did you see the latest Seeker Weekly? Aidan Lynch gave an interview about his training regime, and all I could think about was how it was no wonder he lost the snitch to Krum two years ago,” Cedric said.
Harry turned, his interest caught, and was more than happy to lose himself in a discussion of that interview with Cedric as June continued to drive.
Notes:
fuck amos amiright??? thank you so much for reading!!! let me know what you thought in the comments!
y'all should click ->here<- to go read my friend's fic among you again, which is a time travel fic where harry and ron and hermione time travel back to the 70s to stop voldy during his first rise to power. it's so fucking good and unlike my fic, it updates regularly and is already finished XD
Chapter 52: A Disastrous Dinner Party
Chapter Text
As Harry had told June and Cedric, Lily and James were more than happy to have them stay for dinner. Lily ushered the three of them into the magically-expanded kitchen and bustling kitchen. Sirius puttered around, laying out three additional place settings while James stood at the stove, putting the finishing touches on dinner.
“Thank you so much for having us,” June said for the second time since coming inside. “I am terribly sorry that I haven’t brought anything.”
“We’d assumed we’d be going out to a restaurant after, uh, our original plans fell through,” Cedric explained.
Lily tilted her head to the side, a look of concern settling on her features. “Well first of all, you didn’t need to bring anything. Secondly, is everything alright?”
June heaved a sigh and shook her head. “Unfortunately, this was the last straw for my relationship with my soon-to-be-ex husband. I think that removing him from our lives will be for the best.”
“Your ex would be Amos, right?” Lily asked.
June nodded.
“Good riddance, then,” James called from the stove.
Lily nodded heartily before her expression morphed into one of concern. “I’m sorry—”
June laughed bitterly. “No, don’t apologize. I don’t think he’s changed a bit since your school days. In fact, I think he’s probably worse than ever with the way his bitterness only grew.”
Lily reached out and squeezed June’s arm reassuringly.
“Today wasn’t entirely a wash, though,” Cedric said. “Harry and I had a great time flying.”
James glanced over his shoulder. “Did I hear someone say flying? Save the quidditch talk for when I can properly join in!”
Harry snorted. “I’m sure Barry would say the same. Where is he anyways?”
Lily gestured toward the backyard. “He’s out with his friend and Severus, probably trying to coax Severus into getting on a broom.”
“Severus on a broom?” Harry asked in surprise before he remembered the match that Snape had refereed.
“He’ll do it if he must, but he really prefers to keep both feet firmly on the ground,” Sirius said.
“And sometimes he must for the entertainment of Barry,” Lily said with an endeared smile.
“Who does Barry have over?” Cedric asked. “Is it anyone from school?”
As Lily opened her mouth to answer, the back door burst open and Barry barrelled through it, followed by an all too familiar blonde and pointy-faced ponce.
“Harry! You’re back!” Barry exclaimed, careening into the kitchen to give Harry a side hug.
Harry returned the hug, glad that Barry went for the side hug as it allowed him to maintain unbroken eye contact with the ferret. “And I brought guests for the dinner party,” Harry said, gesturing with his free hand at Cedric and June, watching carefully as Malfoy’s face twisted into the briefest expression of distaste before settling back into neutrality.
“It’s great to see you again, Cedric,” Barry said, seamlessly releasing Harry to swing around and clap Cedric on the back. “Hopefully dinner will make up for the disaster that our birthday party turned into.”
“That was hardly your fault,” Cedric said.
“Has everyone met Cedric’s mum, June?” Harry asked, suddenly realizing that she wasn’t at the birthday party and may not have met anyone here before.
Everyone went around the room introducing themselves, including Severus who slipped into the room while trying to flatten his windswept hair. Moments after that, James declared that dinner was ready to be served, and the room burst into noise as everyone bustled around to find a seat. Harry ended up sandwiched between Cedric and Sirius and directly across from Barry and Malfoy. June sat next to Cedric and Severus settled next to Draco. Lily and James were at either end of the table.
Even once everyone sat down and had started eating, the noise levels hardly diminished as what felt like twelve different conversations started up simultaneously. Harry wouldn’t have minded just talking with Cedric, but Sirius and James kept pulling him into their conversation next to him, and across from him, Barry kept trying to pull him into his conversation with Malfoy, which Harry could have done without.
Eventually, some of the conversations petered out as their food cooled enough to be eaten more rapidly. Harry found his gaze constantly drifting to Malfoy. At some point in his staring, he realized that Barry was eating with his left hand, even though Harry knew for a fact that Barry was right handed, and that his right hand was somewhere under the table. Harry’s eyes slid back over to where Malfoy’s left hand disappeared under the table. Harry glanced down at the table, wishing it would turn transparent for just a moment so he could see that his suspicions were ridiculous.
Barry and Malfoy weren’t holding hands. They couldn’t be.
But as he continued to stare, the suspicion continued to itch at him, so Harry knocked his unused butter knife off his place setting and dived down to grab it. With his view unobstructed, he beheld the sight of Malfoy’s pasty white hand wrapped around Barry’s brown one. Harry looked away with a grimace, noticing as he did that Lily and June were lightly tapping each other’s legs with their feet.
Harry swiped his knife off the ground, then went to toss it in the sink. He forced his face into a semblance of neutrality before he turned back to the expanded dinner table. Harry just could not wrap his head around the thought of Barry and Malfoy being together like that. And yet, Harry had seen the proof in the way their hands were wrapped around each other, the way Barry’s thumb stroked over the back of Malfoy’s hand. Harry shoved down memories of the Malfoy he had known and forced himself to focus on the conversations around him.
As the conversations ebbed and flowed, the noise level in the room naturally dropped. This did not last long before Sirius took the opportunity to ask the table, “Are all the kids looking forward to going back to Hogwarts? It’s coming up faster than you think!”
After a beat, Harry joined in with the others in groaning. Normally, he would be counting down the seconds until he got to go back to Hogwarts. But now that his life outside of Hogwarts was so pleasant, well, he wasn’t burning to go back like he normally was.
“We are hardly children,” Malfoy said, sticking his nose up in the air.
James leaned over and ruffled Barry’s hair, eliciting a furious grunt as Barry frantically reached up to try and smooth it back down. “You’ll always be our children,” he said with a dopey smile.
“I know Cedric is looking forward to diving into his duties as Head Boy,” June said proudly.
Harry sat up straighter and turned to Cedric. “I didn’t know you were going to be Head Boy!”
Cedric shrugged and gave a sheepish smile. “It’s really not that big of a deal.”
James raised his glass to Cedric, leaning precariously across Sirius and Harry to do so. “Cheers to another member of the Hogwarts Head Boy club!”
Sirius punched James’s elbow so his drink went flying back, splashing all over James. “Hah, get wrecked.”
Malfoy sniffed, eyeing the two of them with disapproval.
Harry forced himself to look away from Malfoy, making eye contact with a conflicted-looking Barry in the process. For a moment, Harry assumed that Barry was feeling conflicted about his… boyfriend… being a prat, but then he remembered that Barry had received his own badge this summer. Harry nodded at Barry to try and silently urge him to share his big news.
“I also have some news that I’ve been meaning to share for a while,” Barry started slowly.
Harry gave him two thumbs up.
Barry pulled out his wand and muttered, “Accio.” A moment later, he caught an envelope made of parchment out of the air. He flipped it open and pulled out his badge. “I’m going to be the Gryffindor quidditch captain.”
The table erupted into a cacophony of sound as James, Sirius, and Lily launched to their feet to congratulate Barry. After the three of them hugged Barry a couple of times, even picking him up and spinning him around in the case of Sirius, they took their seats again, still buzzing with excitement.
“You cannot mean to tell me that this is the first your parents have heard this,” Malfoy said. “You told me you got the letter and the badge ages ago.”
Quiet fell and tension flooded the room as everyone turned to Barry.
“The news came at an inconvenient time,” Barry said with a shrug. “And besides, I’m telling you now, aren’t I?”
Beside him, Harry could feel Sirius had not lost any of the tension from his body. Harry couldn’t blame him— he would be upset too if he found out that Draco Malfoy had heard about such important news for Barry so long before him.
“Does that mean that you’ve already received your OWL scores too?” Lily asked.
Barry nodded and passed a sheet of parchment to Severus, who held it out so he and Lily could look at it together.
Severus and Lily turned back to Barry with simultaneous, proud smiles on their faces. Severus handed the parchment back to Barry who handed it to James. James held the sheet up so he, Sirius, and Harry could all see at once. Barry got O’s on most of his exams, except for Astronomy and Herbology, which he got E’s on.
James released the parchment to lean over and squeeze Barry’s shoulder. “You’ve done amazing, son,” James said, his eyes and voice shining with sincerity. “Truly remarkable results.”
Barry smiled and shrugged, seeming a bit bashful at all the praise.
“Barry’s gonna be the best Quidditch captain that Gryffindor’s ever had,” Harry said.
“Well, I don’t know if I could live up to Wood—” Barry said.
“I never said you’d be the most passionate, I just said that you’d be the best— which you will be, because you won’t make your players practice at 5am in the pouring rain,” Harry said.
“It’s fascinating to see how some things are just so… the same, sometimes,” Barry said with a snort.
“We should do something to properly celebrate our quidditch captain with the excellent grades,” Severus said.
“About time,” Malfoy said with a scoff.
Harry tightened his grip on his fork and glared at Malfoy. “What is your problem?”
Malfoy tossed his head, his nose pointed upwards, as if he were trying to look down on Harry. “If you don’t know already, then I can’t help you.”
Harry scoffed and rolled his eyes.
“I had my own reasons for not wanting to tell anybody yet,” Barry said. “Just, for the record. It wasn’t anything that anybody did.”
Malfoy’s expression filled with doubt.
“Moving on,” Barry said, turning directly to Cedric. “Any advice for a new quidditch captain?”
“Uh, be more chill than Oliver but not too much more chill.”
Barry nodded like this was sage advice but Malfoy only rolled his eyes again.
Harry couldn’t take it anymore. He took a deep breath so his voice would come out calmly, then caught Barry’s eye. “Why him?” he asked, flicking his eyes over for a moment to make it clear who he was talking about.
There was an excruciatingly long moment of silence, before everyone once again burst into a cacophony of noise.
“See, even Harry can see it!” Sirius shouted.
“His pratliness is so obvious that Harry saw it on his first meeting!” James shouted.
“Great question, Harry, great question, and if you figure it out, be sure to let me know!” Lily said.
“We’ve been asking ourselves the same thing for ages,” James agreed.
“I mean look at him, he doesn’t even have the decency to use Fleamont’s hair gel!” Sirius said.
“And boy would it help with the sheer amount of grease dripping from his hair,” James said with a laugh.
Severus’s mouth tightened into a grim rictus of discomfort as he glanced between Malfoy and Sirius.
James and Sirius kept taking pot shots, and against his will, Harry had the tiniest bit of sympathy for Snape’s– his universe’s Snape’s— opinion of James and Sirius. Malfoy sat beside Barry, his posture silent and rigid as his face steadily turned a darker shade of red. It seemed as if any second now, he would start steaming at the ears as if he had taken a Pepper Up potion. And Barry didn’t look much better as he hardened his emerald green eyes and pressed his lips into an ever thinner line.
“That’s enough,” Lily said with authority, her gaze flickering between James and Sirius and then Barry and Malfoy.
“No, no, but Lily, you have to admit that Barry is so far out of Draco’s league that it’s ridiculous,” Sirius said.
“We don’t—” Lily started to say before Malfoy cut her off.
“I do believe that I have put up with this dismal treatment for quite long enough. You are all pathetic New Magic with no clue how to comport yourselves around true magic users, and I pity you. Harry, we’re over.” With that, Malfoy stood up from his seat and disappeared with the characteristic twist and swirl of a portkey.
“Well, that was rude,” Sirius said.
Barry launched to his feet so fast that his chair careened into the wall behind him. He slammed his palms onto the kitchen table and leaned towards Sirius. “That was rude?” Barry asked incredulously. “You think that was rude? You, who have behaved like a goddamned toddler throwing insults around like your words don’t matter, have the audacity to claim that Draco was rude for removing himself from a hostile situation?”
As Barry went on, Harry’s body grew tenser and tenser. Barry seemed more mad about the dogpiling that Sirius and James had done, but Harry had provided the foundation for them to dogpile onto, so really, Barry should be mad at Harry.
“I cannot believe that you would do this to me, after I’ve asked you again and again to just keep your noses out of my romantic life, that you would harass my boyfriend to the point where he has no choice to respond. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, really. You might like to complain about being treated differently because of who your parents are, but you’ve turned around and done the same thing to Draco.” Barry straightened up and shoved his chair out of his way, the wood scraping dully against the wall. “I don’t want to see any of you.” With that, he stalked off into the house towards his bedroom.
Once he had left, some of the tension deflated out of the room.
“I am so sorry that you had to see that,” Lily said to June and Cedric.
“You know, a bit of teenage interpersonal drama is far from the worst thing I’ve seen today. Although,” she glanced towards James and Sirius, sitting frozen at the end of the table as if they had been physically slapped, “I do think those two could use some… well, more understanding. They were being quite mean to that boy.”
“Mum,” Cedric hissed.
“What? It’s true, and if they didn’t want my opinion, they should have kept it together in front of me.”
Lily snorted. “You could have been much much harsher in your assessment of that situation. I do think you’re right, though, and Barry was certainly right too.” She stood up, fixing her gaze on James and Sirius. “If the two of you are going to act like toddlers, then you leave me with no choice but to treat you like toddlers. James, I want your nose in that corner, and Sirius, I want yours in that corner,” she said, pointing at two different corners in turn.
“I think this is our cue to head out,” June said, her regretful expression turning a bit amused when she glanced at James and Sirius wordlessly shuffling to their assigned corners.
“You know, we have a dinner get together every week, and the chaos usually tends towards the lighthearted fun side of things, if you weren’t too put off by all that to come back again.”
“And I could dig up the contact info for those divorce magistrates that I mentioned,” James said, leaning away from his corner to direct his words at June.
“Nose in the corner, James,” Lily said. “And you’ll be giving her that information regardless of if she comes back.”
James turned to put his nose back in the corner with a huff.
“I think I’d quite like that, if you don’t mind us intruding,” June said.
“It’s not intruding at all! Honestly, you’d be doing me a favor, giving me someone a bit more feminine to talk to given how much of a sausage fest it tends to be around here,” Lily said.
June laughed. “It’s a date, then,” she said.
Lily and June settled the details of the dinner while Harry turned to Cedric.
“I’m sorry you had to see that,” Harry muttered.
Cedric snorted. “That was nothing new. I don’t hear too much about the specifics but they have had some loud break ups and reunions in very public places.”
“How long have they been together?” Harry asked, aghast.
“It’s been a couple of months since their first dramatic breakup, so maybe a bit more than that?”
“Wow,” Harry said.
“Anyways, I just wanted to say that I really am sorry you were there for what happened with my dad,” Cedric said.
“How about we just… call it even,” Harry suggested.
“Alright,” Cedric said with a sigh. “I know we’re coming over for dinner next week, but I had a lot of fun flying together… Do you think you’d want to do that again? Maybe during the week?”
“Yes, absolutely,” Harry said.
“Are you ready to go, Cedric?” June asked.
“I’ll write to you, and we can figure out the details,” Cedric said.
“Sounds good,” Harry agreed.
Lily walked June and Cedric to the door, pulling June in for a quick hug before she left.
Lily returned and planted her hands on her hips. “I don’t want to have to treat the two of you like children. James, you are my husband, not my child. We are supposed to be equal partners. But in this moment, you’ve given me no choice but to treat you like a child. I am putting you in time out now because I need the both of you to actually think about what you’ve done to our son today. We’ll be lucky if Barry ever trusts us with his love life again, and I hope you know that that lack of trust would still matter even if he ends up getting back with Draco again. The two of you are grown men; you cannot speak to children like that, no matter who their parents are or how they are behaving at any given moment. I want the two of you to stay with your noses in that corner, and I think we’ll go with the traditional length of a timeout.”
“You can’t be serious,” Sirius protests.
“Deadly. So the two of you will be standing in those corners for the next 36 minutes.”
Sirius and James groaned, but they did turn and do as she said.
“I’m starting the timer now, and if either of you makes another noise, I'll be restarting the timer. Even if there’s only a minute left to go.”
Neither of them responded.
“I need to go write a letter checking in on Draco. I should have stepped in before things escalated so far,” Severus said, his face still drawn.
Lily nodded. “That sounds like a good plan. I think I will go write an apology letter to him, since I had the indecency to join in on insulting him.”
“I hope you have a good week, Harry, and I’m sorry that your first time meeting Barry’s boyfriend went so poorly,” Severus said, squeezing Harry’s shoulder before turning to go.
Harry belatedly called out a farewell as Severus stepped outside to apparate away.
“Lily?” Harry asked.
“Yes, Harry?”
Harry glanced at Sirius and James. “Er, could we talk somewhere private?”
“Of course,” Lily said. She took out her wand and cast a couple spells. “Just had to cast some monitoring spells for the boys here.” She led the way out of the room and into the upstairs study, where she sat down in one of the overstuffed armchairs in the corner and gestured for Harry to take the other. “I should have checked in on you sooner after all of that. How are you doing?”
Harry shrugged. “I just… I don’t really know what’s going on, I guess. Everything seemed to just… explode out of nowhere, and I don’t really know what happened. Is Barry okay?”
Lily sighed. “I think that Barry is very upset right now, but he’s made it very clear that he doesn’t want to see us right now. When he’s ready to talk again, he’ll let us know.”
Harry nodded, glancing towards the firmly closed door to Barry’s room.
“In the meantime, I think you deserve some context for ‘why things exploded,’ as you say. There’s a great deal of tension in Barry’s relationship with Draco, and we’ve, well, we’ve never approved of Draco for various reasons, and you know that we’re not a family to hide our opinions. Barry, of course, got sick of his relationship being questioned, regardless of the validity of the questions that we were asking. So James, Sirius, Severus, and I agreed to let sleeping dogs lie and let Barry make his own mistakes, meaning that we agreed not to comment on his relationship with Draco anymore. But then…”
“But then I questioned his relationship. So it is my fault that things exploded,” Harry said grimly.
“Definitely not,” Lily said, leaning over to squeeze Harry’s knee. “You had none of the context that I just explained…” she paused. “And I have to wonder if maybe there’s some context from your side of things that informed what you said.”
Harry grimaced and nodded.
“Well, while you may have cracked the can of worms, we’re the ones who yanked them all out and made a real mess of the situation.”
“But I did exactly what he hates, and my question is what led to everyone dogpiling until Barry got really upset. How is that not my fault?” Harry asked.
Lily gathered Harry’s hands into hers, her skin warm and soft against his clammy hands. “You didn’t know, Harry. Sometimes bad things happen, and they suck, and sometimes there’s a lesson to be learned from them, but that doesn’t mean you need to beat yourself up for them.”
Harry shrugged, his chest still squirming with guilt.
“I wish we could have warned you about Barry’s sensitivity to criticism of his relationship with Draco, but there just wasn’t a chance,” Lily said with regret. “So if you must find someone to blame in this situation, it is us for not preparing you properly.”
“But you didn’t know that I was going to be at dinner until I dropped in with two unexpected guests too,” Harry protested.
“Oh, so you’re saying that we are not to blame because of our lack of knowledge?” Lily asked, raising an eyebrow.
Harry huffed out a sigh. “I guess…”
Lily squeezed his hands again. “I know you are a very responsible young man, but that does not mean that you have to take responsibility for everything that goes wrong around you.”
Harry couldn’t help but be reminded of what June had said to him and Cedric on the drive over, about how he shouldn’t take the blame for others' actions because it only let the real offenders off the hook. It was harder in this case, when there was no obvious person to take the blame, but maybe… maybe Lily was right. Maybe no one was at fault for this.
“How are you feeling?” Lily asked a moment later.
“A bit less guilty, I guess,” Harry said.
“Good. Now, before I sit down to write Draco a letter, I should probably go make sure that James and Sirius are behaving. The monitoring spells lack the personal touch that I fear they need.”
“Wait, if no one’s to blame, then why are James and Sirius in trouble?” Harry asked.
“Well… I never said that there was no one to blame,” Lily said with a wince. “While you had no knowledge of the situation and didn’t know any better, James and Sirius did know the situation and absolutely should have known better. They hurt our son with their very childish behavior, so I am resorting to treating them like children. You should know that I am not innocent in this situation either. I should not have encouraged your question, and I will have to make it up to Barry, if he’ll let me. And Draco too.”
“Oh,” Harry said, frowning. “What are you going to do to James and Sirius?”
“Nothing more than what I am already doing to them. I just need them to take some time to reflect on their actions because they are both grown adults that do know better than to act like that. I think they just got caught up in the heat of the moment.”
The door swung open with a bang, revealing Barry. He crossed the room and took Harry’s wrist, brushing off Lily’s hands in the process, and tugging him to his feet. “My turn now,” Barry said as he pulled Harry along behind him. “I’m not ready to see the rest of you,” he tossed over his shoulder.
“What’s going on?” Harry asked as Barry guided him into his room and gestured for him to sit on the bed.
Barry sat down in his desk chair and picked up the figurine display box that Harry had gifted him for his birthday, cradling it gently in his hands as he started fidgeting with it, causing the displayed figurine to flicker from figurine to figurine as Barry absentmindedly changed the settings. “I realized that I really don’t like being upset with you,” Barry said, his eyes fixed on the ever-changing display. “And that sitting in my room stewing wasn’t going to fix anything between us. So.”
Harry sat up straighter, shoving his hands under his legs and wishing he had something to hold like Barry was. “Right, right. So, um, how can I fix it?”
Barry snorted. “We’re gonna fix it together, because as pissed as I am at the rest of our family for fucking up with my boyf— with Draco again, that’s not your fault because you had no way of knowing.”
“I am sorry though,” Harry offered.
“I know you are,” Barry said, looking at Harry for the first time since they sat down together. “That’s why I want to fix this so badly. So, um, how much did Mum explain to you about the situation?”
Harry repeated back most of what Lily had explained, Barry nodding along as he went.
“That about sums it up,” Barry said with a sigh.
“If I had known, I would’ve kept my thoughts to myself, I swear,” Harry said urgently, needing Barry to believe him.
Barry spun his chair around and pressed his knee into Harry’s. “I know. I trust you.”
Harry’s chest clenched and Barry’s words echoed in his head.
“But, um, I think it would help me let it go if I knew why you were so opposed to Draco,” Barry said. “I know it’s hard for you to talk about things from your past, and I don’t want to force you to do anything, but it really would help if I understood why you said that. I don’t think you’re the type of person to do that unless you had a more serious reason than just thinking he’s a ponce or hating his parents or whatever.”
“I don’t mind telling you,” Harry said slowly, “but I think that it might be unpleasant for you to hear about the other Malfoy and the things he did.”
Barry shrugged. “I can handle it.”
Harry smiled. “I know you can.” And with that, Harry started from the beginning, with a story about meeting a very rude boy at Madam Malkin’s.
Notes:
hope y'all enjoyed!!
EDIT: Just to reiterate something Lily said, please remember that Draco is 16 and was teamed up on by grown adults! And also that this isn’t canon!Draco! You’ve only seen him for one (1) scene and it’s in a situation where he’s been forced into a worse version of himself by, again, the grown adults hassling him
Chapter 53: Summer's End
Chapter Text
As Harry told Barry a bit about Malfoy, he tried at first to focus more on the things that Malfoy did that were more shitty than they were evil, like all the times he made fun of Ron for being poor or the time he made fun of Hermione when her front teeth were cursed to keep growing like a beaver. To his chagrin, Barry seemed to know that he was sugar-coating his experiences. With a bit of prodding, Harry shared some other things, like all the horrible things Malfoy did as part of Umbridge’s inquisitorial squad and what he said during their second year when the Chamber of Secrets was opened. All the while, Barry listened with a serious and sympathetic expression on his face. Then Barry started to share his own experiences with Draco, like their first year when he convinced a professor to let a terribly homesick Barry floo call home or their fourth year when Draco went to Hogsmeade with Barry after Barry’s date failed to show up.
This Draco sounded different from the Malfoy that Harry had known, softer and a bit more willing to be kind— though still a spoiled twat with an undercurrent of privilege that would be impossible to avoid given who had raised him. But before Harry could even start to feel bad for being the reason that Draco broke up with Barry, Barry had reminded him that James and Sirius were much more to blame for the situation.
Harry and Barry happily spent the rest of the evening together reorganizing all the figurines in Barry’s new case and then played games of Gobstones, making sure to be just loud enough that James would hear and know that they had deliberately not invited him to play with them.
Harry spent most of the next week socializing with his various tutors under the guise of last minute prep before he took his OWLs that Friday. Given the monumental amount of prep that he had been doing all summer, the fact that he had taken some version of his OWLs before, and all the encouraging comments from his tutors, Harry felt confident in his ability to pass them. At home, Barry still refused to speak to James or Sirius, so they spent a lot of time holed up in one of their bedrooms or out back flying together. Barry went so far as to only speak to Harry in Parseltongue, since doing so excluded everyone else from their conversations. The one time that James tried to ask them to speak in English around them, Barry had gone on a tirade about the importance of languages spoken by small populations and how important it was to make sure that they didn’t die and that James shouldn’t be so close-minded and discriminatory. James hadn’t had much to say back to that, so he’d returned to sitting in disgruntled silence whenever Barry stubbornly refused to speak anything other than Parseltongue.
One afternoon, he and Barry both took off for Cedric’s house to play a bit of Quidditch. Early in their visit, June informed them that Amos would not be showing his face there anymore, allowing Harry to relax into the game. The more he got to train, the more a part of Harry wished that he could play Seeker against the Malfoy from his world one more time because of how much all their training must have improved his skills.
Harry had to take his make-up exams at the Ministry of Magic because Ministry officials were responsible for proctoring the OWLs. Lily and James decided that it would be best for Harry to be accompanied to his exams by Fleamont, since James’s departure from the auror department could make things awkward for Harry and since Lily wouldn’t be as respected as she should be because of her blood status. A small rush of relief swept through Harry at the news that James wouldn’t be the one going with him— he seemed busy these days, and Harry didn’t want to take up so much of his time.
Aside from his discomfort with being back in the Ministry again, Harry’s OWLs went off without a hitch. Two days later, Harry received his scores back. To his complete and utter shock, they looked like they could’ve belonged to Percy or even Hermione. When Lily, James, and Barry saw that he had gotten all Os except for an A on History of Magic, the breakfast table erupted into a cacophony of celebratory noise.
James wanted to drop everything and take him out to celebrate all of his hard work, which Harry found a bit strange, but thankfully Harry managed to convince everyone that they didn’t need to waste all of the food they had already made and served. Lily cleaned off some space on the fridge and used one of her favorite clown magnets to stick the parchment with Harry’s scores on it, right next to Barry’s scores. Harry’s face flushed and his hands got all tingly every time he glanced at it.
Soon after he had his scores, he received a letter from Lou Murphy, an administrator at Hogwarts, informing him that he had a week to select the classes that he would proceed to the NEWT level with. Harry stared at the list of nine courses that he could choose from and had no idea where to even begin making that decision. Harry glanced up at the table and saw Lily sitting alone at the kitchen table, while James had left to do whatever he had been spending so much time on lately. He cleared his throat and asked for her advice.
After his conversation with Lily, Harry decided to sign up for all the NEWTs he could, except for Care of Magical Creatures. He had originally been interested in the class to support Hagrid, his Hagrid, but Hagrid didn’t teach the class here. And besides, none of the careers that Lily said required a NEWT in Care of Magical Creatures sounded interesting to him. Harry had no idea what he wanted to do after Hogwarts since being an Auror didn’t seem like much of a good idea anymore, but according to Lily, the eight NEWTs he had signed up for should leave plenty of opportunities available to him.
Throughout the rest of the summer, Harry and Barry also spent as much time as they could working on their animagus transformations. Barry’s anger at Sirius and James made him refuse to ask either of them for help, and Harry didn’t want to bother James when he still seemed so busy, so Barry reached out to Charlie for help. Holding the lessons with Charlie meant that Fred, George, and Ron joined them too.
Before the lesson, Harry had worried that the number of Weasley boys participating would mean that they wouldn’t be able to make much progress around all the goofing off and horseplay. To his surprise, however, Charlie kept everyone focused, despite the somewhat tedious nature of the task— becoming an Animagus involved a whole lot of meditation and very little transformation up until the moment that it happened all at once. Harry could sprout feathers pretty consistently and Barry managed to turn his nails into bear claws, but nobody pulled off a full transformation. Unfortunately, Charlie wouldn’t be able to help them during the school year, and Lily’s (unfortunately reasonable) ban on practicing their transformations without experienced supervision present meant that their progress would be doomed to stagnation— at least until winter break.
Harry and Cedric hung out together a couple more times, at Cedric’s house, at the Potters’ house, and once at Diagon Alley. Cedric found out that Harry hadn’t tried Florean Fortescue’s ice cream yet in this world and insisted on remedying that immediately. Without Amos around, Cedric’s house had become a much more pleasant place to be. June had been in contact with James and his legal resources and had started the process of divorcing Amos, who had moved back in with his mother up north. June also changed her last name back to her maiden name, June Green. Cedric had considered changing his name too, but in the end he decided not to let Amos take his name from him.
To Harry’s relief, the rest of the Saturday night dinners that summer were much more relaxed and drama free than that last one had been, despite Barry’s continued grudge against James and Sirius. June and Cedric joined them when they could, and at the last dinner of the summer, Lily and June spent half the night commiserating about the impending departure of their children. June also mentioned that Amos’s lawyer wanted to get him the house in the divorce and that she wouldn’t have minded letting him have it if she had had another feasible alternative. The words had hardly left her mouth before Lily started insisting that June come live at Potter Cottage so they could save each other from their soon-to-be empty nests. When Lily finally convinced June to say yes, Cedric heaved a heavy sigh of relief and told Harry that he hadn’t liked the thought of his mum being left alone in a house that also technically belonged to Amos.
On a random weekday in mid August, Harry and Barry went to Diagon Alley to get their school supplies. Harry thought that it still seemed as crowded as his Diagon Alley had ever been, despite their attempts to avoid the crowds by going during off-peak hours. When Barry ran into people he knew, he made sure to introduce Harry as his brother. Every time Barry declared their brotherhood to a new person, a warm sense of belonging coursed through Harry’s gut, a sensation that was only made stronger by all the people who accepted Barry’s declaration without further comment or disbelief.
It felt a bit strange, still, to be shopping in Diagon Alley without first going to Gringott’s to make a withdrawal, but despite his generous allowance from the Potters, James had also pressed a small bag of gold into their hands before they left specifically to buy school supplies. Harry asked Barry if James wanted them to bring back the change and the receipts, but Barry had just laughed and said that anything they didn’t spend could be considered a bonus for saving James and Lily from having to brave Diagon Alley in August.
At Madam Malkin’s, they both needed to buy new robes and uniforms. Barry had outgrown his that summer and Harry obviously didn’t have his anymore. And even if he had them, Harry thought he might have grown a bit that summer too. Madam Malkin’s here seemed like a much bigger operation than it had been in Harry’s world. This version of her shop had different departments, and the large Hogwarts department had five different sections within it, one for each house and one for unsorted first years. He followed Barry over to the Gryffindor section, and while in line, Barry introduced Harry to more of his housemates as his brother. One of the people who looked close to their age asked if Harry would be going to Hogwarts with them and then how Harry had already been sorted into Gryffindor.
At that point, Barry pulled Harry aside and whispered to him in Parseltongue that they didn’t know for sure what house he was in, did they? Since Harry hadn’t ever been sorted by this sorting hat and if they had made him retake his OWLs it probably stood to reason that they would make him be sorted again too, right? Harry stared at a nearby rack of each of the house scarves, his gaze automatically drifting to the Gryffindor ones. He had never wanted to be in any other house. Harry wished he could be sure that he would go right to Gryffindor if the Sorting Hat sorted him again, but he could still remember the long moments sitting under the Hat the first time and having to convince the Hat to send him to Gryffindor. Would he be as successful a second time around?
After darting off to the post office to send Lily an express letter, asking her to check whether Harry could just join Gryffindor before they did their uniform shopping, he and Barry wandered back into the alley to kill some time by buying some more supplies. It didn’t take long for the post owl to reappear with Lily’s response, crushing Harry’s hope that he would be able to slip back into Gryffindor.
Before the feast, Harry would have to make his way to the Headmistress’s office to be sorted. The only consolation Harry had was that he wouldn’t have to be sorted with the first years, in front of everyone.
Suddenly, the thought of returning to Hogwarts, the place that he had long considered his home, filled him with anxiety. He had no guarantee that he would get to stay in the place that he belonged with his newfound brother. He could end up anywhere at all, even in Slytherin. Barry didn’t seem to understand his anxiety, outside of hoping alongside Harry that they would get to continue living together like they had all summer. They returned to Madam Malkin’s and purchased their uniforms: sets of Gryffindor for Barry and sets of unsorted for Harry, which the tailor kindly did not ask about, despite his obvious curiosity, much to Harry’s relief.
After buying all of their supplies, they still had a decent amount of money left over, so Barry dragged them over to Quality Quidditch Supplies where they spent probably too much time ogling all the new merchandise and the latest brooms. Barry insisted on buying them matching jumpers for the Appleby Arrows, Barry’s favorite team. As they stood in line to check out, they overheard the people in front of them discussing, in hushed voices, Bellatrix Lestrange’s latest attack. They talked about how the new Head Auror, promoted for his connections to the Minister’s office, did not know how to do his job and that his faulty patrol routes led to the decimation of a whole squad of aurors.
Harry’s stomach turned at this news, the sudden tight grip that Barry had on his arm doing little to dispel the whooshing in his ears or the tightness in his chest. The cashier called Barry up, and Harry followed behind, a thick veil between him and the rest of the bustling shop around them. After Barry finished the transaction, he pulled Harry out of the store and down the street to the Leaky Cauldron. He put two knuts into the collection tin by the fireplace, then threw a pinch of Floo powder on the fire, calling out, “Potter Cottage!” before pushing Harry through.
Harry fell out of the fireplace with as little grace as he would have at the beginning of the summer. He stumbled to his feet just as Barry arrived. Barry herded Harry into one of the armchairs and crammed himself onto the chair with him, pressing his leg against Harry’s tense one. Lily hurried into the room and as Barry caught her up on what happened, she sat down next to Harry. Between the two of them, they were able to get Harry to explain what he was feeling and then to help reassure him that his upcoming sorting would be okay, even if he didn’t get his desired outcome and that the situation with Bellatrix had nothing to do with him and that he shouldn’t feel guilty for what she had done. Well, they convinced him enough to help him calm down, anyways.
Their shopping trip hadn’t taken all that long, so they still had plenty of time left in the day. Lily told them that Fleamont had invited the boys over for more cooking lessons and dinner. Barry declined the invitation, saying that Hermione had invited him over for dinner, and he wanted the chance to see her one last time in the mundane world before school started.
Harry didn’t mind going to see Fleamont without Barry. Sometimes, even though he knew that Barry would never want him to, Harry felt more insecure about his lack of knowledge when Barry stood next to him and already seemed to know everything that Fleamont wanted to teach them. So Harry went and spent a cozy evening with Fleamont, learning how to cook dahi bhalla and saag and roti. He also tried not to sound too stupid as Fleamont taught him a bit of Hindi and a bit of Punjabi since the Potters tended to blend the two languages, as well as English, when talking with each other.
Over the last couple of days of summer, Harry spent quite a lot of time at Fleamont and Euphemia’s house because Lily had realized that school started soon for her too and that she needed to plan lessons and set up her classroom and attend pointless meetings with the school admin. James also claimed to be busy, but he wouldn’t share why he was so busy with Harry or Barry, just that they would like the surprise. Harry wished he could just trust him and let his curiosity go, but for some reason he couldn’t quite manage it. Thankfully, Fleamont and Euphemia provided more than enough distraction as they taught him more about his heritage and their family. Barry spent the time bouncing around between his various friends’ houses and starting to put together his game plan for the official Gryffindor team.
In a blink of an eye, the evening of August 31 had arrived. Harry had finished packing earlier. With all the shopping trips, birthday presents, and just-because presents, Harry hadn’t been able to fit all of his belongings into his brand new school trunk, even with all the space expansion charms inlaid into it. The bedroom still looked lived in, with various posters still on the walls and some of his clothes still in the wardrobe and a couple knick knacks he didn’t want to take to school still on the nightstand and desk. His stomach twisted a bit as he considered the incongruity between his situation now and his situation all the other times he had been in this same position, all packed and ready to return to Hogwarts. Back at the Dursley’s he’d always stripped Dudley’s second bedroom bare before returning home to Hogwarts. Here, he knew that he would be coming back before long and that he could trust that his belongings would be undisturbed in the meantime. Harry forced himself to stop thinking about all of that and to get up and go downstairs to join the others for their last dinner together as a family that summer.
Even though it would be months before they were all under the same roof again, James still seemed so distracted. He was nowhere near as clingy as Lily, who couldn’t seem to go more than a couple seconds without reaching out to squeeze Barry and Harry too.
And as Harry laid in bed that night, staring at his packed trunk, he couldn’t help but wonder if he was ready for this. If he was ready to leave this comfortable and somehow already familiar life with the Potters and jump into the unknown that Hogwarts had become and to meet all the people who carried just the face and none of the memories of everyone he had ever known.
Notes:
thank you all for reading! i hurried real fast to get this ready to post on sep 1 because originally i was gonna end this chapter at the train station but then i wrote that last line and i was like no this was meant to be finished here so it's not as poetic to be posted on sep 1 but whatever i still did it SKSDJFKSD i hope you all enjoyed and i will be responding to your comments on the previous chapter as well as this one eventually bc i love to talk to y'all xoxo

 



Pages Navigation
LondoGKar on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2020 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Black_Birch on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2020 07:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
skittykitty on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2020 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 05:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
duplicity on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2020 11:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 05:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
TFALokiwriter on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 05:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
ArcReactorsandDragons on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2020 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Feb 2020 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Howltriem on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Feb 2020 08:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Feb 2020 02:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
MybestfriendisaCinnamonroll on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Feb 2020 01:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Feb 2020 02:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
juliaking on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Mar 2020 05:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Mar 2020 07:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Toallthebooksivelovedbefore on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Mar 2020 11:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Mar 2020 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
ElusiveShadow on Chapter 1 Wed 25 Mar 2020 08:46PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 25 Mar 2020 08:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Mar 2020 02:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
dreammachine on Chapter 1 Fri 27 Mar 2020 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Mar 2020 12:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Glove23 on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Jun 2020 08:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Jun 2020 12:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Minryll on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Jul 2020 02:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Tue 28 Jul 2020 08:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bookwormy69 on Chapter 1 Thu 30 Jul 2020 08:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Aug 2020 04:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
selenaquana on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Aug 2020 01:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Aug 2020 01:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cryinonthebusdyinglittlewuss (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 14 Oct 2020 06:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Oct 2020 02:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
skidney on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Oct 2020 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Oct 2020 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
skidney on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Oct 2020 02:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Oct 2020 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
skidney on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Oct 2020 02:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Oct 2020 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
skidney on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Oct 2020 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
worldwide4 on Chapter 1 Tue 02 Feb 2021 07:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Mar 2021 01:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
xanihil on Chapter 1 Tue 09 Mar 2021 11:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
waitingondaisies on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Mar 2021 01:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation